ã€ŠThe Reborn Queen [Epic Progression Fantasy] [Time-Loop]ã€‹


 1 - I Should Not Be Here

    Fire and blood rain from the sky.

    I barely leap off the barbarian¡¯s head in time for him to be consumed in flames. His blood-curdling screech resounds in my ear as I roll over to the right flipping to my feet in time to duck and jam my dagger into an oncoming warrior''s lower half.

    Behind him, surrounded by his loud bellow, I spot her.

    The Farrow Witch has one ashy hand extended in the air, her clear eyes unseeing in the middle of utter chaos.

    She¡¯s the one summoning the fire.

    Between us, warriors on horses clash in a flurry of steel and snarls, cursing as they slice each other down. A red-robed man rides on a self-propelling chariot, pointing his hand cannons and blasting his enemy''s heads apart.

    As I am his enemy too, I crouch low to the ground so he doesn''t see me, as I make my way to the witch.

    She and her master must die for this war to end.

    Near her, a golden-haired girl is fighting off no less than three Knights by herself, one at her back. She soars kicking one in the face, leaping off him to flip behind another, and then using the second as a shield to block the third''s attack.

    Then, she too, leaps off his head as he¡¯s consumed in flames.

    A large horned beast rides into the middle of battle, roaring and goring as it goes.

    It¡¯s hard to tell who our enemies or friends are in this war.

    I keep to my mission, to kill the witch, but then five more barbarians charge toward me.

    Damn them.

    I duck so they clash into each other, then slice. I¡¯m not great with swords, but I''m small and nifty.

    My daggers quickly sneak into their sides, buried between ribs and yanked out in rapid succession.

    I see their shock after I kill them all. No one ever expects such viciousness from a maiden like me.

    My hands, my clothes, and my face are soon stained with blood. It¡¯s endless, a storm of red staining my vision and the vast desert we''re in.

    I roll out from between their legs and keep running, running for the witch. The Empress must be close. The thought echoes in my mind. She''s somewhere sipping wine as we suffer for her war. She must die.

    But it''s a battle that we¡¯re quickly losing. The Pangeans have more numbers on their side, more magic, more everything. Had they not already wiped out Accacia, the great bastion of the North, we would have a fighting chance but as it is...

    We¡¯re fighting a losing battle.

    But in the hopeless situation, I still don¡¯t stop. I¡¯m not fighting for anything as honorable as a nation or the survival of mankind. As selfish as it is, I don¡¯t care if everyone else on this battlefield burns.

    But the blonde girl, battling only two warriors now, can¡¯t die. Neither can the large silent yellow-eyed mercenary slinging an axe and slicing effortlessly through legions of soldiers.

    They are my only friends left.

    I''ve already lost so many. I can¡¯t lose them too, because then I will have nothing.

    But fighting is not my strong suit. Plotting is.

    The girl is outnumbered so I shift direction, running to her instead.

    Soon, I cut my way to her side ready to help her, but she glances behind me and her eyes go wide. She snatches me close and then throws her body behind me. I turn around just in time for the arrow to slice through her chest.

    ¡°NO!!!¡±

    My guttural screams get the attention of my enemies but I don¡¯t care. I reach for Savannah right as she falls to the ground.

    She¡¯s dead.

    And soon I am too.

    The knife in my back is strangely painless or maybe I''m just in shock.

    And as I look back in his familiar yellow eyes of the one I trusted, my shock is expounded.

    Wolf...why?

    Did he find out what I did? Is that why?

    Or is this his grief for Savannah?

    Wolf remains expressionless as I sink to the floor.

    As I bleed out, my guilt renders me unable to look at Savannah and face what I''ve done. So I turn my head instead. I meet the eyes of another fallen soldier, blood spilling out of his wound as he fights for breath. He looks familiar but I have no clue where I¡¯ve seen him, in my first or second lifetimes.

    He¡¯s dark-skinned, a Kabanni but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s from Accacia like me or if he¡¯s one of the few left native to this desert.

    As my eyes slide shut, I think I hear him whisper one word...Queen.

    <hr>

    My soul slams back into my body.

    The feeling is as unpleasant as it sounds, my nerves splintering apart as my body struggles to accommodate a new energy. Awareness slithers out from my brain, attaching flesh to bone and identifying all the missing pieces of my consciousness.

    Yes, those are my fingers. I can wiggle them.

    And my toes. I can curl them up in my too-tight shoes, induced by a combination of poverty and trying to deny the reality of my overly big feet.

    And then finally, I get a sense of my face, nose, lips, and teeth. I manage to groan in pain as my eyes flutter open. Luckily, the thicket of branches above me blocks out most of the sunlight, as my eyes adjust to the dark coven I''m in. No, not a cave ¨C the ground underneath me is marshy and muddy, and I can just about hear the skittering insects crawling on it. A slight wind attempts to cool me back to sleep, another hint of the location I find myself in.

    But the biggest hint is the almost supernatural darkness that shrouds every single thing.

    I''m not just in any forest. I¡¯m in the Dark Forest.

    "Adria!" The sound of my name has my heart jumping in my chest, even as I struggle to force my body to move. "Adria, for the love of God, get out of there!"

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Familiarity trickles through my brain at the sound of the voice but it takes a while for me to place it. That''s normal. It always takes some time to regain my memories after a reawakening.

    I don''t recall how I know that, but it''s about the only thing I know for sure.

    Well, that and the fact that I''ve transported into my past body.

    My consciousness is from a future timeline, and I don''t belong here. I should not be here In my timeline, the real timeline, I''m dead, a dagger buried in my back and left to bleed out.

    And when my eyes slid shut for the final time, my soul was flung through time and space and landed back here.

    Five years in the past.

    "Adria." The voice is deep, firm. Worried. "This is not a game. It¡¯s dangerous for you to be in there. It¡¯s almost dark."

    The wind whispers around me as though in agreement with what he said. As the information trickles into my mind, I know he''s right. The Dark Forest is threatening enough during the day but at night, it holds its inhabitants hostage. Many people are known to wander into The Dark Forest ¨C either by mistake or by desperation ¨C and most of them never make it out. Those who do are besieged with madness and often end up killing themselves not long after.

    Right now, I must not be too far inside. I can still see tiny beams of light make their way through the branches above me. I can hear the voice of whoever is standing at the edge of the forest. Therefore, all I need to do is to get up and walk right out.

    But I still can''t get my body to move.

    Panic surges but I calm it with a patience borne of experience. After a transport like this, it takes time for my brain to recognize my muscles and for them to work in tandem again. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it now, and panic will almost certainly lengthen the time of adjustment. The best thing I can do for now is to lay still and try to recover all the memories I lost and piece together what I know about this period.

    As I finally realize what scene from my past is currently playing out, I chuckle internally.

    It appears I arrived a little earlier than the last time I died. I don¡¯t know what to make of that ¨C if it¡¯s random or if I''m going to wake up earlier each time. I¡¯ve only done this two other times before, and each time I woke up... well, I can''t remember exactly when I woke up. That memory will come to me later. But I piece together certain things from the last timeline I lived in.

    Being imprisoned for murder.

    Watching my best friend die.

    Getting stabbed in the back by the last person I would expect.

    And now I''m in the Dark Forest about to be mauled by monsters or driven to madness, whichever comes first.

    Whoever controls this gift of mine must have a dark sense of humor.

    And I know I''m not the one in control of this gift. Someone or something else is. I''ve tried before to move back in time on my own volition before but it never worked. I can only travel back in time after I die and I cannot choose what year to go to.

    It all seems predetermined.

    And right now, if I listen hard enough, I can almost hear that someone or something chuckle at my disorientation.

    You''re right. You''re not in control.

    "Adria¡­I can¡¯t come in there after you. You know I can¡¯t. I knew you would be upset about this but this is taking things too far. Please, come out."

    God, his whining is getting irritating.

    Ok, Adria. I tell myself, ignoring that other voice. Let''s continue to think.

    This scene places me five years before the year I died. A year before the siege. The person currently shouting my name at the edge of the forest is Caster, the crown prince of the Northern Stronghold of Accacia.

    Also my betrothed. Well, ex-betrothed as of now.

    If memory serves correctly, the only time I ever ran into the Dark Forest was the day Caster broke up with me, citing the fact that he needed to marry Genya, the Flame Chief¡¯s daughter. I recall the devastation I felt at the time, my heart cracking into two, heartbreak driving me to my knees. Caster was everything to me and I ran into the forest as a final act of desperation.

    Ah, silly girl.

    After living through so much more heartbreak and betrayal, the memory seems so melodramatic to me.

    I''m not heartbroken now.

    Right now, I feel nothing but mild annoyance at the fact that I still can''t move. I''m sure eventually, the past feelings will return as they did before, but for now, I have to fake it as well as I can because Caster can''t know anything is amiss.

    None of them can.

    Through the branches, I watch the sun shift in the sky slightly. It''s enough of a warning.

    It will be completely dark soon.

    Finally, I''m able to flex my fingers and form a fist and then I move my arm. I roll up to a sitting position and then stand gingerly, leaning against a tree for support. I dust off the front of my smock. The entire thing is likely dirty and my hair is probably a tangled mess. But I can deal with all that later.

    For now, I have to walk out and pretend to Caster that I''m the same Adria he knew.

    I follow the low-lit path out of the forest, illuminated by shards of a sinking sun. I''m helped by the sound of Caster¡¯s voice as he pleads with me to come out.

    As I emerge, I nearly run into him. It appears he was about to take his first step into the forest to come after me.

    His amber eyes widen when he sees me, relief flashing through them. His blonde hair is tousled around his head as though he ran his hands through it several times.

    He¡¯s still as I remember. Tall, with princely good looks. Chiseled jawline and a serious face often softened with his good humor.

    I expect to feel something after seeing him for the first time in so long, but nothing.

    I feel nothing.

    "Thank goodness," he says as his hands immediately wrap around me, pulling me to his strong body. I try not to flinch but I can¡¯t help but stiffen. I¡¯ve grown averse to touch over the years.

    "I was so worried," he murmurs into my hair before pressing a kiss against it. Then he pulls back and rests his forehead against mine. "Don¡¯t ever do that again. If anything happened to you, I don''t know what I would do with myself."

    I don¡¯t speak. I wonder what my first words will sound like in this timeline. It feels like I haven''t spoken in ages. But I nod.

    Caster stares at my face. I stare back. Concern and confusion overtakes his expression.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Yes," I answer. My voice is rusty, but I still sound like myself. I push out of his arms and step back from him, no longer able to stand his body on mine. He sees the clear rejection and contrition fills his expression.

    "I suppose I deserve that," he says and then runs his hands through his hair again. "I¡¯m so sorry Adria. You do not know how hard I fought this. I hate hurting you like this."

    Once again, I flash back to old Adria running into the forest devastated. Yes, that Adria was hurt. But she still loved Caster and hated to hurt him. She would immediately see his regret and try to make him feel better.

    I try to recover those emotions, so I can at least play at a facsimile of it.

    I¡¯m not sure I succeed.

    "It¡¯s alright," I say. "I understand."

    "You do?"

    "You have a duty to your people to pick the best possible match." My voice sounds robotic and I try my best to imbue it with emotion. "Genya is talented, has magic, and is the daughter of one of the most powerful men in the North. I¡¯m nobody."

    They''re the same words he throws at me sometime in the future, but right now he flinches when I say them.

    "Don¡¯t say it like that." He sounds pained. "You''re not nobody."

    He reaches out but I step back before he can touch me again. "In the grand scheme of things, I am nobody but a lowly civilian. You may love me but it doesn¡¯t change the facts. So I do understand you, and though I¡¯m heartbroken right now, I will heal."

    He frowns deeply. "You''re not nobody to me, Adria. You''re everything. I love you more than life itself. I..." He takes a deep frustrated breath, and some part of me actually feels sorry for his dilemma, caught between his heart and his duty. I know somewhere inside himself that Caster really thinks he does love me. I thought so too. It¡¯s why I was willing to do anything for him, even things that still haunt me to this day.

    "I''ll speak to my father again," he decides. "Try to get him to see reason. This is madness. He can''t expect me to marry Genya when my heart belongs to you."

    I should probably tell him not to bother. The King won''t change his mind, and attempting to defy the king for me will only bring me trouble.

    But I can''t tell him any of that, so I simply nod.

    Caster offers me a weak smile and then runs a knuckle over my cheek, a move I have to fight not to shake off.

    Still, I must not hide my disgust very well, because he asks, "Are you certain you''re alright?"

    "Yes." I look up at the sky. "It¡¯s getting dark now. I must return home."

    And with that, I attempt to walk by him.

    His hand reaches out to snag my wrist and it¡¯s all I can do not to shove him to the ground, on pure instinct. But I resist the urge by not turning to look at him.

    "You seem different," he says. "Did anything strange happen in the forest?" There''s a subtext in those words. People tend to lose their minds after a visit to the Dark Forest.

    I shake my head. "I hit my head on a branch and fell. It knocked me back to my senses."

    "Did it hurt?" His voice is so gentle, it''s hard to imagine how cruel it can be when he''s angry. And in a few months, he''s going to be furious with me.

    But I¡¯m not scared of him.

    He''s a pawn in this game, just like I am.

    I''ll need to use him eventually, but that will come later. For now, I just need to stay away from the Prince, to avoid death by the King¡¯s decree.

    I retract my hand and continue walking away ignoring his calls at my back, focusing instead on recovering my memories.

    Caster is right about one thing though. I¡¯m not nobody. I may not have Genya¡¯s powers or prestige.

    But at the end of the day, I may be the only one who can save the North from near-certain destruction.

 2 - You Only Die Thrice

    The day I met Caster was the worst day of my life.

    Or at least that was what I thought until I died thrice. Now, I have a new perspective on what the worst day of one¡¯s life truly looks like. But at the time ¨C up until this point in this present timeline ¨C it had been the worst day of my life.

    It was the day I received my rejection scroll from the Intercontinental Performance Academy.

    In the North, there are three possible paths a child must go through when they come of age, to prevent sinking into abject poverty, and risk freezing with the winter cold.

    One is to apprentice with a tradesman. For important trades like swords-making or healing, you¡¯re assured a comfortable existence because battles and disease are things you can always count on in the North. But most tradesmen apprentice people they know, family or friends of family. They rarely ever choose foreigners like me.

    The second option for a lucrative career starts when you¡¯re chosen for Elite Soldier Training to become either a guard or a warrior of the North. That¡¯s a guaranteed life of luxury if you survive the deadly training. Every year, hundreds who are about to come of age vie for a spot. Some even migrate from the outer villages to join. Only a few make it through the entire grueling years-long training.

    The North is known for having the strongest most powerful warriors in the vicinity. We''re the only army to have successfully withstood the encroachment of the Pangean empire, even with the Pangean army being much larger than ours. Our soldiers are simply better, faster, stronger, forged in steel.

    The Elite Soldiers are chosen based on numerous trials that could kill or seriously maim about half the class before the year is over. Only a few are even allowed to enter the academy and most people can already tell which of the youth will make the cut. It¡¯s those who are biggest, strongest, smartest, fastest.

    The best of us physically.

    I am none of those.

    And so, for me, who can neither learn a trade, nor become an Elite Soldier, the best way to make a living in the North is to join the performance academy. If you have a talent for singing, dancing, or art, this can be a very lucrative path. The North does not value performers, but the outer villages do. Pangeans especially love spectacle and love to watch our local Northern plays and sing our vulgar Northern songs.

    And thus, at the tender age of twelve, my life''s plan began. I would join the Intercontinental Performance Academy, and after graduating I would join a traveling performance troupe.

    If I make it all the way to Pangea and manage to charm the elite with my vulgar Northern songs, I am guaranteed a softer life from what I¡¯ve been enduring thus far. There is even a famed Northern dancer who lives like a queen in Pangea.

    I didn''t dream of getting to that level of prestige, but I hoped for some level of comfort at least. No more watery porridge with stones in it, drafty winters where the cold permeates to my bones, and no more panicked dreams about what happens when I eventually turn eighteen and am no longer the sanctioned burden of my mother. Some parents do house their children long after the obligation period, but my mother will not. I know that for a fact.

    So I spent the next six years, forging and nurturing a talent in dance, so that I could join the performance academy. I trained most days and nights, perfecting my application. The performance academy judges come this far out only once every four years and there is a small fee to be considered. I saved for months to come up with the fee. Then I waited in a line that wrapped around the single performance center near the village hall.

    After hours, it was finally my turn to be seen.

    I sang my heart out, even though my mother had torn my hair that morning and nearly prevented me from going. I danced even though my side still stung from her beating. I performed although I was slightly lightheaded from hunger.

    I did everything I could, hoping against hope that it would be enough.

    Hope. Such a dangerous feeling.

    The grass now rustles underneath my feet as the center of Acacia, the village popularly known as The North, comes into view. The swish sound is eventually overpowered by the click of my heels as the grass bleeds out onto the drab gray cobbled walkways leading to the marketplace. It¡¯s evening but the market is still bustling with activity. But by dark, it will be entirely empty.

    I spot a few people I know, but I''m adept at moving through the shadows avoiding them instantly. I have no friends in this village, no one but vicious tormentors who hate my darker skin and visually foreign looks.

    Oh, how they laughed the day I was rejected from the performance academy.

    A week after the academy judges left town, acceptance was made public on the board and so were rejections.

    My name was prominent, first on the list of those rejected. The rejections are usually in order from the highest score to the lowest, which meant that I almost made it. I was the highest out of all the rejected and if someone were to get sick or die or drop out in the next few days, then I would be the first one allowed in.

    But no one ever did. And I stayed in this wretched town with nothing for me but mockery and looming homelessness.

    I pass the bulletin board now as the memory returns to me.

    <hr>

    "Look at her," Agnes laughed mercilessly as I tried to get away from the throng that had grown around the bulletin board. Families checking if their loved ones had made it. Some celebrating, others disappointed.

    None quite as desperate as me.

    "The Muzungu thought she would make it!"

    "Her dancing is only good for the pubs." Agnes'' sidekick, Edith, also cackled. "With a body like that, she would make a very talented whore."

    I tried to ignore them. Ignoring was usually the best course of action.

    But I could never hold my tongue in the worst possible moments. Without prompting, the words flew out of my mouth,

    "You would know all about whoring, wouldn¡¯t you, Edith?" I turned to face the shorter girl with copper hair and a crooked nose. "Chief Meinward said your mother was an expert at it."

    It was a low and exceedingly cruel thing to say. Edith and her mother had been on the verge of homelessness and hunger, as was common in the North, especially during the famine months. Edith''s mother had sacrificed her virtue in return for her daughter''s comfort, a noble thing I thought. Or at least that was what the rumors said.

    But the rumors must have been at least partially true with the way Edith''s face heated to a degree that seemed nearly impossible.

    "You foul witch!" She screamed and grabbed at me. She was much stronger than I was and much larger. I tried to dodge but she successfully grasped my hair, dragging me away from the prying eyes of the throngs and into a quiet alley.

    Agnes accompanied her, grabbing my tunic as if to rip it off. It was already thin enough and I didn¡¯t have money to pay for a seamstress to recover it if it got ripped up. My mother wouldn¡¯t do it for free.

    I needed to escape.

    I pushed Edith as hard as I could, and heard a rip as I bolted out of their grasp. My auburn hair was long and slippery, so it slid out of her fingers easily. Agnes only managed to tear off the side of my dress.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    I bursted out of the alley and ran through the throng, followed by the pattering of feet.

    But I didn¡¯t stop.

    Not until I ran into a chest. A big oafish chest with hands that made Edith''s seem like bunny paws.

    These hands were large and punishingly tight as they gripped my shoulders, accompanied by a sickeningly satisfied cadence as he said, "Well, what do we have here?"

    "Let me go." I looked up into the familiar face of Brute.

    At least that was what they called him. I didn¡¯t know his real name, only that he was one of the largest boys in the village and also a shoo-in for the Elite Soldiers Academy.

    And he had no qualms about using his strength to torture whoever he wanted to.

    Apprehension immediately pumped through me.

    "Or what are you going to do, Muzungu, if I don¡¯t?" he said, drawing out the insulting word. His eyes ran down my torn tunic and a smile spread across his face. "Starting early? I thought you would wait till eighteen to get into the whoring business but it seems you''re already propositioning me."

    "It¡¯s best to start early with these things." A slender boy beside him commented. I recognized him as Paisley, Chief Ludus''s son. He wasn¡¯t looking at my chest like the Brute was though. Instead, he was looking far off, appearing bored.

    "I said let me go," I added as much resolve as I could muster, hoping it would display a confidence I didn¡¯t feel. But Brute merely chuckled.

    Then, he said, "Let me help you with the rest of it then."

    He put his hand to the top of my tunic and I felt fear seize my throat. He was going to disrobe me in front of everyone. It was exactly the kind of thing the cruel bully would do. I''d heard of him doing far worse to other foreign children, and it was why I tried so hard to remain out of his vicinity until now.

    I needed to do fight him but I was petrified in fear, my heart bouncing like a butterfly. I had to stop him but he was too strong. Overwhelmingly so. It was no use even fighting him. There was no way to dislodge his hand from my shoulders.

    And from the sly smile on his face, he knew it.

    "What''s going on here?"

    The voice stopped Brute right in the tracks. I turned my head to find the most handsome man I''d ever seen in my life walking up to us.

    Prince Castellan was called the Golden Prince for a reason. Golden locks and warm amber eyes made him look like carried the sun and held the sunset. He was tall and leanly muscular not in an intimidating way like Brute. His body was more...artistic, more beautifully masculine. And he was quick with the sword. Every year, during the Gurad festival, the prince showed off his athleticism by cutting down the smaller monster released onto an arena. Every year I watched him move fluidly like a dancer, conquering one beast after another.

    But I had to say, up close, his looks were far more devastating.

    Suddenly, I was tongue-tied for a different reason.

    "Nothing," Brute said. "Just dealing with vermin who ran into me."

    The prince''s amber eyes shifted from Brute to me. I watched as amusement entered his gaze and his lips kicked up on one side to reveal his teeth. He had perfect teeth. White, straight, and gleaming over pink lips that were just a little plump at the bottom

    It took a while for me to tune back into the conversation but I heard him say, "I¡¯ve never seen vermin this beautiful before."

    My heart fluttered at the sound of his deep voice and I had to admit, I practically swooned.

    That was only the beginning of what should have been our beautiful love story.

    "Let her go," Prince Caster said, his smile vanishing as his gaze went back to Brute.

    Brute obeyed without question.

    The Prince made him promise never to touch me again. He even went one step further, insisting on walking me home that day. We went through the market with the eyes of everyone (including Edith and Agnes) on us.

    It was a glorious feeling having the attention of the Prince even just for a day.

    But that wasn¡¯t the end.

    He appeared near my home the next day after an argument with my mother. He found me in the field behind our hovel crying.

    I was embarrassed because he always seemed to catch me at my worst. I was also surprised to see him. I didn''t think he would seek me out after that first day, but then he said, "Ah, there you are. I''ve been searching for you."

    As I blinked at him in shock, he pulled out a circular polished canister from his pocket. Ointment.

    "Use that on your bruises," he says. "The one on your back looked like it hurt."

    I blinked at him. Bruises? Did he notice I had bruises the last time we talked? No one else seemed to notice or care. I thought I was hiding it well too. How did he notice the pain from my mother''s beating when I didn¡¯t even hint at it?

    "Thank you," I said hoarsely as I took the gift, avoiding his gaze.

    But he didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he went down on one knee in front of me, and propped my chin up. His eyes glowed with honesty when he said, "I''ll take you away from her. I promise."

    Up until then, I¡¯d resolved to live with as little hope as possible, especially after the Performance Academy disappointment.

    But I couldn''t help it then. Hope and gratitude were once more beating in my chest and I grasped onto it with every bit of strength I could muster.

    I never understood what drew Caster to me in the first place, but I was grateful for it. As for me, I tumbled head over heels in love with him, for his gentle nature and his easy smile. For the respect he afforded me when everyone else treated me like I was dirt under their feet.

    The Prince was never ashamed to be seen with me walking through town. Pretty soon everyone associated us together and even those who frequently mocked me were silenced, glaring in obvious hostility that they could no longer express. Some even started being nicer to me, doing favors like giving me extra fruit or bread in the market. Perhaps they wanted to win my favor, in anticipation of when I became Queen.

    In retrospect, that could have been part of the reason I fell in love with Caster so quickly, so totally, so irrevocably. The safety and security he offered, and the companionship above all, were like nothing I¡¯d ever had before.

    The fact that I went from the Muzungu who everyone mocked to the woman on the prince¡¯s arm, the woman he would sometimes kiss and hold hands with in public, the one he spoke to gently.

    No one had ever spoken to me gently before him. No one had ever put flowers in my hair and called me beautiful. I had been called desirable but that was about my body. I¡¯d suffered leers when I walked late at night, but they only expressed crude, disgusting thoughts.

    But to be called beautiful by a prince was an intoxicating thing. To be loved by him was consuming.

    And when I lost it, I felt like life was no longer worth living. I would have done anything to get it back.

    <hr>

    In the present, as I pass by the market square, I touch my chest and wonder at the faint ache inside. The ache doesn''t feel physical.

    Could it possibly be heartbreak?

    I guess I''m finally feeling the emotions of the body in this current timeline, after the shock of the time travel wore off. The heartbreak isn''t quite as strong as the first time Caster told me about his impending marriage. Then, it felt like something was ripping apart inside me.

    Now, I just feel the loss of a future that could have been.

    Caster''s face, his easy smile, flashes in my mind again, and the ache deepens.

    I suppose some part of me still loves him. After all, I loved him in my past three lifetimes. It¡¯s hard to let go of emotions like that no matter what he does in the future.

    It¡¯s also hard to ignore the fear that creeps up as I get closer to my mother¡¯s house. As I approach the stone shoebox of a house, with a roof made of hay, I hear voices emanating from it. A male and a female.

    My memory flashes to exactly what happened on this day and nerves knot in my stomach.

    It was the day my mother tried to sell me off to the highest bidder.

    It was termed as a union, not a marriage because he didn''t deem people like me worthy of marriage. But a union would still put me completely under his control, to do with what he wanted. My mother would also receive a handsome allowance from him every month.

    It''s little more than slavery.

    I pause at the door, delaying the inevitable by admiring the overgrown grass in the garden. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen grass. My last days were spent in a desert.

    And in the previous lifetimes, the North was quickly turned to scorched earth when the Pangeans finally arrived. When we could no longer drive them back, they ¨C the Pangeans ¨C razed the North to the ground, and left nothing alive, not even the grass. Everything was covered in dust and smoke and rubble and blood.

    And if I don¡¯t stop it, it will happen again.

    Therefore, my mother¡¯s guest is the least of my problems. But still, that old fear threatens to overwhelm me when I enter and spot the portly old man sitting on her threadbare couch. He smiles, revealing crooked yellowed teeth, and runs his hand through his thinning hair.

    "Adria," he says. "My nearly ripe scarlet flower has returned."

    Revulsion rolls through my body.

    The man holds out his large hand probably beckoning me over. I remain at the doorway. "What do you want?"

    The smile slips off his face a second before pain explodes on the side of my cheek. My mother, moving lightly as she normally does, came up beside me and slapped me.

    Though expected, the slap still has tears springing to my eyes.

    The pain stings long after her hand leaves my cheek. She''s in rare form today.

    "Don¡¯t be rude to our guest." She bites out with a warning glare, before smiling at the man again. "I¡¯m so sorry. It appears I have failed to discipline her as I should."

    "I understand," he says, recovering his smile. "Sometimes flowers need to be plucked and trimmed to become perfect. I have no problem plucking the flowers."

    His eyes gleam with pleasure.

    Rumor had it that he plucked the last girl he unioned to death.

    "There will be no union between us," I say.

    My mother turns to me shocked. She knows I can be headstrong but typically I tremble before her. Even when I defied her, I never did it with such blatant conviction.

    Well, living three lifetimes will do that to you.

    "Have you gone mad, girl?" she asks.

    "Perhaps," I respond. "But there will be no union between us. I would rather die."

    And with that, I storm up to my room and shut the door, attempting uselessly to get the broken lock to stay in place.

    I mean every word of it. She can do her worst and I still won''t agree to marry that elder. I didn''t agree then and I wouldn''t agree now. Not even if she kills me.

    After all, I''ve already died three times.

 3 - I Need A Plan

    It takes my mother exactly three minutes to come banging on my door. I suppose she needed to see Chief Bertrand out politely so that more misfortune didn¡¯t befall our family. Although I''m not sure how much worse it can get.

    We are already on the lowest rung of society in the North.

    Perhaps he can accuse my mother of theft or have her taken away for not training her child appropriately. Or worse, he can stop the frequent payments he¡¯s been making to her in expectation of me becoming his sex slave.

    Either way, my mother is furious as she storms up the stairs, her rapid footsteps echoing in the creaking steps.

    Our home has thin walls and my room is tiny. I can probably stretch my arms and touch both sides of it. I keep it spare a result, with nothing but a mattress and a small box to keep my belongings. Sometimes, when it gets too stuffy and hot in the summer months, I climb onto the roof to enjoy the fresh air. But I despise the winter because nothing in here can keep the cold out. I freeze to my bones covered in threadbare clothes and fear for the moment the chill reaches my heart and stops it from beating.

    I¡¯m prone to catching at least two illnesses in the winter and each time I¡¯m left to fend for myself until it¡¯s done. My mother loathes sick people. Or maybe she just loathes me.

    But she¡¯s obligated by law to house me for the next few weeks until I come of age.

    Knowing her though, she won''t make it pleasant.

    In retrospect, it was stupid of me to reject Chief Bertrand so harshly. It was certainly a little premature, but I chafe in this old-new skin of mine. It¡¯s hard reconciling the last five years of my life with the present and knowing none of it has happened yet. It¡¯s also hard combining the emotions of the future, the vast loss, and the endless series of heartbreak and suffering into this body that¡¯s going through its own albeit milder loss.

    And the pressure of it all makes me want to scream.

    I sit on my bed with my hands in my hair, when the door gives way and my mother storms in.

    "How dare you try to keep me out of a room in my own house," she demands. "And how dare you act like that downstairs? Have you lost your mind?"

    I stare up at her. My mother is a beautiful woman. Her smooth skin gleams with vitality and has never seen a wrinkle in fifty years of age, despite the stress she''s under. Even in anger, her brown eyes blaze prettily, and her auburn locks are full, and cascade around her face. Several people in town have said that she would have been better off forming a union with the highest bidder, rather than becoming a seamstress. She likely would have done well for herself as a rich man''s beautiful mistress.

    But my mother has her pride before she has anything else. She has no issue selling me off, but she would never sell herself.

    Especially given the disdain Northerners have for foreigners.

    In recent times, there has been a growing wave of foreigners seeking asylum in the North after Pangeans destroyed their homes. Though most were rejected, some found a home here, but it was with the heavy resentment of the Northern natives.

    They only barely tolerated us when we were useful, which is why my mother had to become the skilled seamstress she was.

    It would have been better if she had a union with one of them though. Then at least, she and I could claim some native Northern association. But my mother has bronze skin and mine is bronzer, so I assume my father is a foreigner too, probably a desert dweller, although I never met the man.

    I consider all this in thoughtful silence that my mother quickly tires off.

    My thoughts splinter as her hand hand shoots out to grasp my hair. Agony rips across my scalp as she drags me onto the floor closer to her.

    "Mother!" The plea leaves my mouth even though I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. This has happened multiple times before. But having her pull the strands until a few rip at the roots doesn''t sting as much as her words.

    "Listen to me. I don¡¯t give care what is in that halfwit brain of yours or whether you think the Prince is going to marry you, stupid girl. He won¡¯t. The entire town found out this morning that the Prince is betrothed and was seen walking through the streets with his new promised one. She may not be a great beauty but she is far more of his station than you are. And now everyone laughs at you and me, for ever believing his lies."

    Once again, pain cracks my chest. I recognize it¡¯s the old feelings I felt the first time this happened, the original emotions of this body that are not truly that of the soul. But it¡¯s hard to differentiate and to prevent myself from letting the old feelings take over me, and become me.

    "Mother." I reach up to grasp her wrist. "Let go. You¡¯re hurting me."

    "I should kill you, you fool," she says. "I should kill you and be done with it. That prince was never serious about you. You were just a thing to warm his bed. Don¡¯t you see that?"

    I don''t bother telling my mother that Caster and I haven¡¯t done anything like that yet. Instead, my wayward mouth shoots back, "So you would rather I warm that decrepit old man¡¯s bed instead?"

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "You foul-mouthed girl!" She slaps me across the face with the other hand. Spittle flies out of her mouth as she rants, "After everything I¡¯ve done for you! I tried to educate you and show you what life was like for someone who had nothing. It¡¯s hard, especially for a Muzungu and you aren''t clever enough to do what I do and make it on your own. You weren''t even smart enough to get the basics at elementary, much less learn a trade. You have no prospects, but I, your mother, nurtured one for you, ungrateful wench. And now you¡¯re trying to throw it away." Her breath is hot in my face as she gets closer. "Do you know what happens if that decrepit old man, as you put it, withdraws his offer? The second you turn eighteen, you won¡¯t just have to worry about warming his bed. You¡¯ll have to worry about warming every single man¡¯s bed in the vicinity. And not all of them are as pleasant as Chief Bertrand."

    "And you? What will you do once I''m gone?" I ask her, feeling vicious from the hurt. "Because I know you don''t get enough business these days."

    Her face turns red and I already know what''s coming.

    I ready myself for the worst beating of my life.

    After it''s done, and my mother storms out of the house, I gingerly pick my body up from the ground and crawl into bed. Every single part of me hurts.

    My head pounds from where my hair was ripped out. My temple throbs from the beating, or perhaps from being flung through time.

    I should not have provoked her but I would have gotten beaten anyway. At least, this way, I had the satisfaction this time of fighting back with my words.

    It''s pathetic but it''s all I have for now.

    But then as the anger subsides, the gloom returns.

    I''m back here. Again.

    What do I do now?

    Leave the Village?

    It would seem like the logical choice. I certainly have no love for Accacia and nothing is tying me here. But leaving isn''t as easy as it sounds. The nearest town is days away and I likely won''t make it on foot. I would need money and supplies to make a journey like that, both of which I do not have. And even if I did, I already know leaving isn''t the answer.

    After all, I left Accacia in my last two lives. Yet I still died. And here I am again back in the North, as I always am upon every reawakening.

    It seems our faiths are tied together inextricably.

    "Is that right?" I ask the voice in my head. "Is my survival tied to the North?"

    There''s no answer and I only look like a crazy person talking to myself.

    But removing the option of leaving, only allows me with one other recourse. Staying.

    Somehow, I just know that''s the right choice even though it feels so so wrong.

    I''m supposed to stay and help the North not get destroyed. What a joke.

    The owner of that voice must have a sick sense of humor for picking me for this task, because not only do I lack any sort of allegiance to the North ¨C in fact, I despise most people here ¨C I also currently lack the strength and will power to defend anyone. I could barely defend myself from my mother''s beating earlier.

    Why me? I don''t have magic, or power, or any great wisdom. I''m nobody. A nobody who simply refuses to stay dead.

    How exhausting it is to live three lives and still not have any answers for this strange power of mine,

    I''m tempted to just give up and let things play out as they did in the past, so I can die again, hopefully for a final time.

    But then that would mean letting my friends die too.

    I see all their faces in my mind pictured one after another. A girl, tall with golden hair. A boy, much younger than me, with a long face and ears that stick out from his head. Another girl, with freckles and a stubborn chin. More faces, flashing, an overwhelming sadness climbing with each image. They''re still alive as of now in this timeline. I''ve been given a rare opportunity to save them.

    Laughable that you think you can when you failed twice already. That''s not The Voice speaking. It''s simply my own self doubt.

    And the self-doubt is head-splitting, echoing, threatening to drown me in a wave of despair. You''re no hero, Adria Elvswick. You''ve never been. You''re a nobody who desperately clings to people of importance to give meaning to your futile existence. Your desperate need to be loved is pathetic and is always your undoing. You''ve never been anything but a semi-useful pawn. You''re not capable of saving anybody.

    But, a tiny voice emerges, a light in the midst of foggy darkness, a voice that is small but cannot be ignored. You need to try.

    What good would trying do? You already know who you are.

    No, Hope speaks louder this time. You don''t. You''ve never been the you that you are in this exact moment. The you that has all the knowledge and the experience you currently carry. Maybe that you can do something. That you can save your friends. There has to be a reason you were chosen. Right?

    And despite the thinness of the voice, it gets clamors and creates a riot inside me. It rips at my natural inclination to stay down, to give up the fight before it begins. It repeats louder each time, until one thought remains amidst the anguish and despondency.

    I have to try.

    After the pain subsides, I drag myself up to sit and reach under my bed, pulling out a journal the prince gave me. Like my mother said, I''m not so good at writing, or reading, but I''ve managed to outfit some pages with words mostly about my love for the prince.

    I rip those pages out, starting on a blank page.

    I slowly write down the rough ideas and the symbols, everything I remember from my first life. Then I write down what I remember from my first reawakening. And then the second.

    Is this the last?

    In the North, it''s often said that all odd things happen in threes. It''s called the law of three, and many magical principles abide by this law too.

    Is this magic? It''s certainly not normal.

    A shiver runs down my spine at the thought of it. Regardless, I don''t want to die again. Especially that last death...

    Anxiety chokes my throat. It''s terrifying to think about it. A cruel laugh echoes in my ear.

    Her laugh.

    I shudder just remembering it. I can never go through that again.

    No matter what I have to do to stop it from happening.

    So I write. I plot as I write, identify holes in my knowledge, and how to fill them. I adjust different paths to see which would work best. My words likely won''t make sense to anyone but me, due to my atrocious handwriting and spelling so I''m not concerned with anyone finding it. I simply continue, writing far into the night, although my mother never returns. My stomach tightens and I feel faint from hunger and pain, but even when I close my eyes, I don''t rest. I think.

    In order to save myself, and my friends, I''ll need to get stronger, much stronger. Impossibly stronger. Push against limits I''ve never approached before. And the first step to that is to become an Elite Northern Soldier.

    It''s such an insurmountable task, that I nearly laugh. There are several criteria to be chosen for Elite Soldier training and I lack most of them. But I don''t give up, clutching the thought close, peeling it apart and sorting it into steps.

    And by morning time, I have a clear plan of what I need to do first.

 4 - In The Den Of Thieves, I Seek An Ally

    The dark night breeze skitters down my spine, warning of the coming winter. Winters in the North appear later in the year and last for at least five months. I¡¯ve always feared the winter, and in hindisight, it''s premonitory, because in my first life, I die in the winter.

    In that life, after I was banished from the village for treason, I barely made it a yard out. I was weak from starvation, my body riddled with pain from the torture I was forced to endure in the King''s dungeon.

    So, I gave up.

    I simply lay there in the icy field as the cold crept over my bones and my lungs turned to ice.

    In my second life, I ran away before I could get banished, but I still had to make the journey in the winter. I had a coat and was slightly more prepared, so I made it out much farther, going as far as I could. After my meager supplies ran out, I ate raw animals to survive and I once fought with a vulture over the corpse of a rat.

    But I still eventually sunk into despair. I was still a long way from the nearest village, and I wasn''t even sure they would give me asylum.

    I gave up once more, but luckily I didn''t die then. On my third day of starvation, I was rescued by a traveling caravan.

    In my second life, I died later in the summer.

    My fear of winter persists though, because there''s nothing quite like starving and freezing to death.

    Crawling on raw knees, over cold so sharp it felt like a knife''s edge. My stomach hollowed and leaden at the same time, my bones brittle and weak. The infernal pain formed mirages in front of me, of the Prince''s regretful look as his father banished me permanently from the North for my crimes.

    And finally, when I couldn¡¯t move anymore, I could only lay down and succumb to it. In my first life, I learned that freezing to death was a slow process, something I wouldn''t wish on my worst enemy. It''s just constant unending pain, reaching for the bliss of nothingness while watching a dark, large beast waiting in the distance.

    I wonder if that too was my imagination.

    I wonder if the beast eventually ate my corpse.

    I wonder if I had a corpse, if my body was left there while my soul traveled back in time.

    There are a lot of things I don''t understand about this power of mine, the time traveling. A lot of it feels random, especially given that I respawn at different pivotal moments in time.

    But when I return, it''s always back to some point in the original timeline, my first life, and never to the second or third life.

    I can''t help but think it''s because I failed the achieve what I was supposed to in my second and third life, that I was missing something vital. The reason for my rebirth. And I would keep reliving this life, until i got it right.

    No you won''t, comes the indescribable voice in my head. This is your last chance.

    I swallow. Even with that foreboding statement the questions I have continue. Why me? Why now? Loss aches in my chest. I wish I could have respawned just a month earlier in my third life. That would have changed everything. I could have saved them, my friends in Venetia.

    Instead, they perished with me.

    Or rather, without me because here I am now, for reasons I still don''t understand.

    Never mind that. I shake my head, shaking the morose thoughts off. You have something to do. And you need to get moving if you want to make it to your destination on time.

    It''s why despite the chill in the atmosphere and my lack of appropriate clothing, I continue down the dark cobbled stones of the winding pathway that leads back to the village square. The streets are empty, and shops shuttered closed. It''s so quiet that not even a bird can be heard.

    Most people in the North fear the dark and nighttime especially. Night is when creatures emerge from the Dark Forest seeking lost souls to lure back.

    The only people out right now are desperate fools like me, and men who fear nothing.

    I''m on my way to meet the latter right now.

    I duck behind the thicket of shrubs, partially shielding a crooked pathway leading down a hill to a hut. Carved on top of the stone building are the words Hovel''s Pub. The dim lantern flickers in their window and a mean-faced man stands at the entrance, not so much protecting the people inside but protecting those outside from the miscreants within. A lot of terrible things happen at Hovel''s pub, and it''s nowhere for a seventeen-year-old girl, almost eighteen-year-old woman, to be at night.

    Yet here I am.

    I approach the door and the guard holds out one meaty hand, his disapproving gaze flickering to me.

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    I glance up at him and reply in a bored tone. ¡°I wish I could. Unfortunately, leaving won''t get me paid.¡±

    His eyebrows furrow over his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a performer?¡±

    ¡°New,¡± I respond. ¡°My name is Adria Elvswick. I¡¯m told I¡¯m to sing to the heathens this night.¡±

    He doesn''t look like he completely buys my story but I keep going. ¡°If you would but summon your employer, Mouse, I¡¯m sure he would verify my identity.¡±

    The guard''s gaze hardens, but I don''t flinch.

    I already have a plan in mind, in case he calls my bluff and does contact Mouse but I know he won''t. Mouse, the owner of Hovel, is notoriously ill-tempered especially when interrupted during his trysts. And that''s probably precisely where he is right now.

    In my first life, I visited this same bar on this day and told the same lie. It worked and I got in.

    Of course, at the time, I came here out of heartbreak and a stupid foolhardy plan to drink my life away. And perhaps I thought maybe that if news reached the prince that I was in danger at Hovel''s then maybe he would come find me. He would throw away this entire farce with Genya and finally claim me as his one true love, as Princes often did in the stories.

    Oh, what a stupid girl I was.

    Anyway, hopefully, it will work again.

    ¡°You look too young to be here,¡± the man says.

    I smile tightly. ¡°Is that not precisely why I was hired?¡±

    The guard grimaces. I think I see something resembling pity cross his features. With a reluctant sigh, he withdraws his hand and gestures me in without making any other eye contact.

    Suddenly, I remember him from my first life too.

    When things got too hectic and the men had tried to descend on me like rabid dogs, it was he, and not the Prince, who got me out of Hovel. He¡¯d fought through them, grabbed my hand and thrown me out, told me never to come back.

    ¡°I have a sister your age,¡± he said then. ¡°And if she ever did something as foolhardy as you just did, I would have given her a beating.¡±

    At the time, adrenaline prevented me from thanking him. I was still reeling from what nearly happened to me. I was also incredibly self-absorbed now that I think about it, preoccupied with only my own problems and unable to see how I caused problems for others.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    So now, I finally record his features in my mind, noting the reluctance in his eyes. I hesitate at the door now and then turn around. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    He frowns. ¡°Is that relevant?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    He glances around. ¡°They call me Stone.¡±

    I nod. ¡°Thank you, Stone.¡± I¡¯ll remember this.

    I enter the dark room, that is packed with male bodies, stinking of sweat and desperate hunger. All the men are quite entranced by a modern dancer, clad only in swathes of soft fabric, weaving her body seductively and daring each person to reach out and touch. As she dances onto the edge of the stage, one portly man obliges and tries to grab her but she''s quick enough to evade him.

    I squeeze my way toward a side door near the entrance, ascending up a slightly inclined dark hallway. Soon I get to the line of the barely awake women with eyes hung low over their lids, and bodies marked with evidence of an unwanted embrace. One of them starts giggling maniacally as a tiny herb touches her tongue.

    I head to the front of the line, where a bored slender man leans against the wall. His eyes barely flicker to me and I start explaining,

    ¡°Mouse asked me to come here and try out my chances today."

    His eyes run down my body. I remove my cloak so he could see my figure clad in a night-dress. It''s not much but it''s the nicest thing I own. Most importantly, it''s the most revealing.

    Appreciation enters his gaze, as revulsion echoes through me. I hate the look in his eyes but today I needed to use that to my advantage.

    He scans me for only a few minutes before he nods to this stage. ¡°You''ll go after her.¡±

    I blink surprised. I didn''t think I would be put on so fast, but the woman at the front of the line doesn''t seem to mind. She shrugs and takes a step back to allow me to take her place. Then again, I''m sure she isn''t in any hurry to face the crowd tonight.

    Obscured by the curtain, I observe the crowd get louder and more hectic as the teasing dance continues. I hear the dancer scream a little as they grab her pulling into the throng, and it''s a while before she can fight her way back to stage. She executes a bow to their applause, but when she returns behind the curtains she has a vacant look in her eyes and a bruise on her chest.

    Sympathy fills me but I say nothing as she walks past me.

    "You''re up," says the slender man.

    I glance at him, swallow and then walk forward through the curtains.

    It''s far more intimidating than I thought it would be. There are a lot of them, dozens. Although the darkness conceals most of their expressions, I can still feel the oppressive presence of their gazes. Occasionally the dim lights flicker over the crowd and the monsters suddenly become real, expressions ranging from boredom to hunger.

    No, not monsters, I remind myself. They are simply men.

    Some were soldiers cast away due to injury and left to fend for themselves. There were also miners who worked backbreaking labor and never saw the sun, mercenaries, and sell-swords.

    They were men who needed distraction from the violence and death and nothingness that was so often a part of their daily existence.

    I swallow and walk up to the stage. The grumbling begins but whether its discontent or interest is hard to know.

    I immediately search for him in the crowd, but it''s too dark to tell, and he''s far too good at hiding in the shadows. I won''t find him no matter how hard I look.

    If I want him, I need to lure him to me.

    I take a deep breath and begin to sing,

    A jacket of light made partly of wool,

    A year-old craft for a crazy fool,

    She surrenders seconds to feel a touch,

    Of time''s embrace, a soothing rush

    "Dance, pretty flower!" a masculine voice demands, interrupting the melody.

    "Without the dress!¡± Another corroborates and laughter accompanies it. Annoyance and anxiety nearly seize my vocal cords, especially when I think about them dragging me off stage.

    What if I made a mistake? The anxious thoughts start. What if he¡¯s not here?

    But then something shifts, like a large figure separating itself from the shadows. I get a glimpse of those yellow eyes, just like I did lifetimes ago.

    He¡¯s here.

    I keep singing

    A promise of darkness comes to woo

    She never believed it would come so soon

    She battles and barters and pleads and rages

    For a babe still fallen in death''s embrace

    The light flickers and I catch sight of those eyes once again. He''s watching me intently right now, probably wondering how I know the song. It''s a song nobody else in this village should know. It''s a song his mother sang to him often.

    And he would sing that song to me in the future, while he held me in captivity.

    When my body was riddled with fever, after he hunted me down, he hummed it to me...

    The hands of time she fought to turn,

    Like holding the tides of an ocean storm,

    On hands that were grizzled, and covered with grime

    And the strength that failed the test of time

    She struck a deal and swore an oath

    And made a friend of a forever foe

    She held up the world, in her weakened hands

    And when time passed, she was infinite as the sand.

    The boos reverberate through the room but I don''t take that as a judgment of my performance. These men were misled by my attire to believe that I would perform a sensual dance for them so the singing is, of course, unsatisfactory.

    Either way, I fulfilled my purpose tonight.

    He would come look for me now.

    It''s my last thought, as the slender man drags me off stage biting out, ¡°That was the most pathetic performance I¡¯ve ever seen. Never come back here again."

    <hr>

    As I walk back home, I sense his presence behind me. I try to pretend I don''t notice, but I can''t stop myself from turning several times to see if I can spot him even though I know I can''t. I never could.

    Frustrated, I wonder when he''ll finally approach me.

    I slow my steps deliberately hoping it will be soon but I''m nearly to the village square and still no sign of him, only the faint skitter of awareness.

    And then I finally get tired of waiting.

    I stop, sigh, and say, ¡°I grow weary of waiting. If you¡¯re going to kill me, have at it and be done with it.¡±

    I wait in the silence and then once again, like magic, he separates himself from the shadows, his footsteps echoing as he approaches to towering over me. For such a large man it¡¯s uncanny how inconspicuous he can be, how well he can hide when he wants. But I know it''s only one of his many many talents.

    He stares down at me, with those yellow pupils, stark against skin that isn''t quite as brown as mine but glitters like sand in the moonlight.

    ¡°Why would I kill you?¡± His voice is mostly rough, smooth only at the very end of his sentence. It''s like his vocal chords haven''t been used in a while, and he''s making a conscious effort to soften his tone

    ¡°Because you''re following me. Or perhaps you want to get rid of me somewhere more private.¡± I shrug. ¡°You can do it here. No one would care anyway.¡±

    There''s no sympathy in his gaze. Only confusion.

    "Who are you?"

    "Wouldn¡¯t it be customary to introduce yourself first?" I know who he is already. Everyone in town knows who he is and he probably already knows that.

    "They call me Wolf," he answers anyway. "Now are you going to tell me what name I have to put on your gravestone or would you rather it go blank?"

    "Gravestone? I assumed that after you were done with me there would be nothing left to bury."

    His eyes scan down my body but it doesn''t give me the same feeling as the men in the bar did. He''s not lusting after me, he''s trying to figure out who or what I am.

    But somehow his gaze feels more dangerous, more invasive.

    And somehow more alluring.

    "I¡¯m Adria," I say and something in the wind rustles at the introduction.

    There''s something poignant about this moment even as he frowns, eyebrows furrowing thoughtfully.

    For a second, I think perhaps he remembers. Perhaps he''s been flung through time same as me and remembers everything that passed between us.

    I don''t know if the thought terrifies me or makes me hopeful.

    But then he says, "What kind of name is that?" and that fantasy washes away.

    ¡°It means dead flower in Kabanni," I say.

    "You are a Kabbani?"

    "Isn''t it obvious?¡± I hold out my hand so he can see the darker skin with blue veins running underneath it.

    He shakes his head. "My smell is better than my eyesight."

    With that, he grabs the arm and before I can react, he brings it up to his nose and whiffs.

    Goosebumps break out of my skin and the feel of his nose running over my skin does untold things to my psyche. I try to pull back but I¡¯m no match for his strength. Only when he¡¯s done tracing his nose all the way to my palm does he finally let go.

    "Adria," he whispers and I shiver, feeling heat fill my face.

    ¡°Glad you¡¯ve registered my smell like a bloodhound. Now, what do you want with me?¡±

    A flicker of an almost smile appears on his lip. He''s bemused. Perhaps not too many people call him names like bloodhound to his face but they definitely say it behind his back.

    ¡°Where did you learn that song?¡± he asks.

    ¡°I saw it in a vision,¡± I say.

    ¡°You lie.¡± Wolf can sniff out a lie better than any bloodhound.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I did.¡± I cross my hand over my chest. ¡°But I also don¡¯t know why I should tell you the truth.¡±

    ¡°Is the threat of death not enough of a reason?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    ¡°You mistake me for a pup." He comes closer to me as though to intimidate me.

    ¡°A rude one." I provoke and I''m not sure why I''m doing so, except for the fact that I''m enjoying myself.

    It''s been a long time since we danced this dance. Bantered like this. Wolf has never been much of a talker, but when he does talk, it''s typically witty.

    And a part of me missed it. Missed him.

    But I remind myself not to feel anything for him. Whatever I thought about our friendship the truth is that this man eventually led to my destruction.

    I killed him in my first rebirth.

    He killed me in my second.

    ¡°You were the one who lured me out here,¡± he whispers and his voice sends tendrils of something foreign through me. Fear? Desire? I don''t know. I shouldn''t feel such things anymore.

    Then again, all the trauma I went through in my first life hasn''t happened yet so who knows what my body can or can''t feel?

    ¡°Yes,¡± I admit.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°To ask you to help me.¡±

    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±

    ¡°Because I can give you what you want.¡± My heart stops in my throat as he leans down.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. And I stand on the very tips of my toes, drag his head closer, and whisper his deepest desires into his ears.

 5 - The Elite Soldier Trials

    There are three trials to make it into the Elite Soldier Academy.

    The first is usually a one-on-one battle that takes place in a field in the village center, attended by no less than hundreds of citizens, all packed in to witness the honor.

    The day of the first trial for the elite is met with a lot of activity and hustle and bustle.

    The minute I step into the main square, I''m immediately swarmed by bodies all hurtling towards the arena. Seats and stands surround the empty field to set up the stadium, from which we will view the battleground of the first trial. Here, all the elite hopefuls match up against each other and whoever is victorious will move on to the second stage of the trial.

    Excitement echoes from hushed voices and harried steps, the atmosphere buzzing as I slip through the bodies, trying to avoid being jostled. While my smaller stature enables me to weave through quickly, it also means that I''m a prime target for elbows and fists as I attempt to make my way to the front of the crowd.

    I''m not in a hurry but the constant press of bodies is starting to feel suffocating and I would rather make it out before I passed out.

    ¡°Do you think Emil will make it?¡± One little boy next to me asks the older man standing behind him.

    ¡°Of course," the man says nodding firmly. ¡°Your brother is a strong one. Just like his father.¡± The older man ruffles his brown curls. ¡°Just like you will be one day.¡±

    The little boy smiles proudly and puffs out his chest. Then he catches me watching him and immediately the smile turns into a frown.

    ¡°Muzungu,¡± he mutters under his breath. I glance away.

    A little boy¡¯s barb isn''t enough to hurt me.

    Or at least that''s what I tell myself.

    I continue my journey as another male voice rises out over the din. ¡°Mom! Enough already! Unhand me, woman!"

    ¡°Do not talk to me like that Jasopheth Montaly.¡± The woman¡¯s stern voice rings even louder than her son¡¯s and I turn to notice that she''s brushing his hair out of her face and straightening his clothes even as they walk at the same breakneck speed as the rest of us. "You shall have an honorable display of your mettle and your worth in front of the Generals and the King himself. You must look your absolute best.¡±

    The woman¡¯s flowery speech marks her as a foreigner and from her light coloring it''s clear she''s likely from somewhere North-West, perhaps from one of the former Pangean colonies that was liberated by Accacian Soldiers. Accacia and the rest of the Northern villages are much more direct in speech than the Westerners who tended to be more well-travelled and curious about the world.

    "Mother." Her son sounds exasperated as his mother licks her finger and uses it to pluck the bangs out of his eyes. "That''s disgusting."

    "Hold still dear. You shall be the handsomest fighter in the arena."

    "Yes, yes." The boy catches me looking at him but unlike the little boy he smirks a little and rolls his eyes commiseratively, as though to say My mother is being ridiculous, is she not?

    I manage a nod back. I don''t recognize him but perhaps his kindness is because he''s a foreigner too. He likely just got here and does not understand what an outcast I am yet.

    He would understand soon enough.

    I have no friends in this village for a reason.

    We continue down the path and the more we go, the more I realize there isn''t going to be any respite from the press. The square is even more crowded. I should have expected it but I guess I forgot how popular these trials are. Some have even traveled into town from neighboring villages, just to spectate. Even though the nearest town is several days'' journey away by carriage, many are willing to make the trip. The Northern Elite Soldiers are highly famed and esteemed, as the King often dispatches them to protect the surrounding villages from the encroachments of Pangea and to undertake other missions of subterfuge. Accacia is the lone, most powerful nation that is neither allied nor subservient to Pangea, and as such the North has gotten a lot of Glory at home and abroad.

    And the Elite Soldiers were largely responsible for holding onto that glory.

    Close to the arena, the crowd starts to arrange itself into several lines. Some of us are spectating. Others will be competing and will need to hand in their names .

    One can select the competitors out of the crowd almost solely by sight. Most are large, strong, muscular giving off an aura of confidence. Others are much more inconspicuous but have a craftiness about them that shows they would make excellent wildcards during the games.

    Most are also Accacian. Although allied Northern Villages are allowed to participate in the trials, everyone knows the king only truly wants full Accacians in his army. Even those who only had half-Accacian blood were heavily discriminated against.

    For clearly foreign-looking immigrants like me, it was almost impossible to make it through the all three trials to become an Elite Soldier.

    I glance once more at the foreign boy, whose mother is once again fussing at his clothes. He''s tall and strapping, but while his skin is pale, his brown hair and eyes showed he is foreign. The native Accacians tended to have lighter-colored features.

    I wonder just how far he''ll make it.

    Eventually, I reach the front of the line and the guard holds his hand out for the coin needed to watch the trial. I drop a single bronze coin in his hand. It was all I could steal from my mother.

    For the entire week, I''ve been very docile to avoid drawing her attention. I even agreed to a meeting with Chief Bertrand again and I even agreed to behave at this meeting. She probably thought she had beat the senses back into me.

    But this morning when she wakes up to find her coin gone, she''ll know just how wrong she was.

    That too is part of the plan.

    The guard standing at the doors gives me a brief once over and his lip curls in disgust. He plucks the coin out of my hand before handing me a paper that would serve as my ticket. I''ll need to stand at the very back with barely any view, but at least I''ll be in the arena that''s all I need.

    As I walked to my stand position, once again avoiding elbows and knees as I tried to look around. I can easily see Caster and his father, the King, on the other side of the field with the Chiefs and Generals behind him. The King and Caster are seated above everyone else on a raised dais, with thrones forged out of iron for them. Next to the King, on significantly less magnificent seats were the two generals, Halo and Roki. One empty seat is for the missing general who has not been heard from in years.

    As more people filed into the stadium I begin to grow less sure of my plan. There''s no sign of Wolf. I haven''t heard from him ever since our meeting a week ago, and I haven''t been back to the Hovel to look for him. Even though I know he''s there two nights out of the week, to meet with those soliciting his mercenary skills, I don''t risk going back there. Even if I manage to make it in, I don''t have the faith that I''ll escape unscathed for the second time. I also don''t know where he lives. It''s certainly nowhere close to the town center, given how rarely he''s spotted in town.

    I suppose, due to the nature of his work, he''s rarely ever in Accacia in the first place, and when he''s here, rumors state that he spends most of his time in the Dark Forest.

    That''s one of the things that makes Wolf a practical legend in the North.

    He''s the only one, human or beast, who enters the depths of the Dark Forest regularly and returns sane.

    Well, as sane as a ruthless mercenary can be anyway.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    It''s one of the reasons why I need him to be my ally.

    But it seems that even what I offered him wasn¡¯t enough to pique his interest because he still isn''t here.

    Soon enough, everyone necessary has been seated and the bell gongs to announce the beginning of the games.

    The King stands and the entire crowd, even those in the seated booths, rises to greet him. King Drogo is a large man, a former warrior whose spine has not bent even by age. His girth has expanded slightly over the years and his hair is as white as snow, but his eyes blaze amber like his son¡¯s, his cheek indented with a puckered scar after it was ripped open by a beast.

    It''s not the only scar he has. The king was once a fearsome general and was said to have taken down battalions of Pangean soldiers by himself. There are also rumors that he has even fought large creatures from the Dark Forest by himself.

    In other words, King Drogo is a powerful man who seemed to fill the entire stadium up with a presence. The second he stands, an instant hush falls over us all.

    He takes a few steps forward, separating himself from the throne. His left leg was torn off and he now sports a prosthetic but he doesn''t limp at all. Instead, he scans the room and his voice booms out thoroughly. "Welcome to the First Trials."

    "We greet His Majesty, the Great Protector of the North," we chorus in response.

    King Drogo nods. "Throughout the years, the North has been a beacon of resistance and power against the thin-skinned, yellow-bellied enemies that attempt to control us. We have withstood famine, war, and attacks from magical creatures and remained standing despite it all. And the key to our continued success is the training of our soldiers."

    A loud cry echoes behind the throne and a crowd murmurs at the display. From the gates, three lines of soldiers dressed in white and gold uniforms, march into the center of the arena. They''re some of the current Elite Soldiers, about a hundred of them, and they don''t look at us as they walk staring straight at their King.

    I notice the vast majority of them are men but there are a few women sprinkled through. They were big and tough and looked about as intimidating as one could imagine.

    A murmur of awe goes through the crowd.

    ¡°As you can see, our numbers are diminished due to the many conflicts we must engage in," The King remarks. "Still, we never waver from our goal of only allowing the best into our fold. waver from our goal of only allowing the best into our fold. For those who think they have what it takes, they may try for a position. But as you all know, these trials are rife with injury and death, so do not try if you don¡¯t plan to succeed.¡±

    His eyes are a warning to everyone. For seconds no one moves, noting the seriousness of his tone.

    "Fight with honor," The king says. "With pride. But most importantly, win.¡±

    A cheer travels through as the king returns to his seat and the elite soldiers march out of the arena. Then, another bell rings to indicate the beginning of the first battle.

    It goes like this. The match-ups are decided at random, by picking names from a bowl. The announcer then announces the competitors and they march onto the field. At that point, a competitor has two options ¨C battle or renege. If they renege on a battle, they are disqualified from the trials instantly in which case, an invitation goes out to anyone who would be willing to battle the opponent.

    If no one else is willing, the opponent instantly passes the first trial.

    If someone challenges the opponent and wins, they pass the first trial and are now in the running to become an Elite Soldier.

    Practically anyone can compete in these trials, as long as they''re from Pangea or the allied villages. But usually, only about two hundred or so do.

    The King was not joking when he stressed the difficulty of each trial. A not insignificant number of people have lost their lives, even just in the first battle. One doesn''t try unless they know they''re going to win.

    "Addy Wigg, Tierre Heinbert."

    The two names are called out by an announcer that stands to the side of the ring and two men walk to the center. They''re both tall and leanly muscled, but one is still significantly taller than the other.

    Their battle is short.

    Both are melee fighters, fighting with swords, but the taller one is more proficient. The victory is clear from the beginning even with the smaller one doing his best.

    He''s slightly faster and tries to avoid his opponent by dancing circles around him, and trying to find holes in his defense, but the minute the other catches on to him its over.

    The second battle is more evenly matched. Both men don''t use weapons, and instead charge into each other like bulls again and again, until one of them gets the other into a headlock. From then it seemed like it was over, but the other one wrangles his way out of out switching the holds like and wrestling his opponent to the floor. He chokes the other into unconsciousness to the cheering of the crowd.

    The next battle is with Brute.

    He''s paired up against a woman, and from the sneer on his face, he''s not happy about it. Although women are allowed to compete in these trials, it''s heavily frowned upon, especially when they''re as delicate looking as Brute''s opponent.

    But soon it becomes clear why she''s participating.

    She holds her hand up and a ball of water instantly floats on top of her palm.

    The girl has magic.

    Magic is extremely rare in the North, and everyone instantly sits up at the sight of it. This suddenly became a far more interesting match up.

    The girl stands confident but I can still sense the apprehension in her eyes. Brute grins at her, clearly enjoying the smell of her fear and what is to come.

    "Hiya!" The girl throws forward her hand and in the form of a whip, the water lashes out. Brute throws his forearms over his face to block, and the water slaps at his forearms before falling to the floor. Quickly, the girl pulls it back into her palms and once more sends it out. This time it wraps around Brute''s wrists. She attempt to use the water whip to pull him in, but he doesn''t move.

    He grins and rips his hand apart, tearing at the water.

    This time, real fear enters her expression.

    She sends a parry of attacks, water bullets all hitting each part of his body the combined force of which actually pushes him back. It rips through his shirt, and bruises form on his skin. It tears through the skin of his arm.

    Brute doesn''t cry out in pain, but the smile is finally gone from his face.

    That last attack made him mad.

    He stops toying with her instantly.

    For a large guy, he''s very quick on his feet and runs through the water cannon, ignoring the wounds it leaves on his flesh. As he gets close, the girl squeals and tries to run, but he catches her and slams her into the ground and even as her eyes bugs out, his slams his fist into her face.

    ¡°Women like you,¡± he snarls as he hits her face again. "Need to know." Hit. "Their place."

    Bile rises up to my throat. A few people in the front row get up to their feet and I see the disgust in their expression as they watch him brutalize her. He tosses her to the side and kicks her back down as she tries to crawl away from him.

    Someone in the crowd loudly tuts their disapproval.

    But I know there are likely also a few who agree with what Brute is doing, and think that the girl deserves the beating for not knowing her place.

    Brute does not hold back. He grabs her hair and drags her up, driving his head into her face and breaking her nose.

    She screams out in pain.

    "I submit," she says, but he doesn''t seem to care. He stands but when she attempt to rise, he throws her to the ground kicking her again.

    And the king sits watching it all.

    It isn''t until the woman''s cries stop after she''s knocked unconscious that King Drogo raises his hand to call an end to the battle.

    The King perhaps agreed with Brute the most.

    Two men carrying a makeshift bed jog out and immediately carry the bloodied mass of the girl onto the bed, before carting her out. She''s probably going to be taken to a healer, but I don''t know if she''ll make it after that beating.

    And we all watched it happen. We all sat here and watched him beat her to death.

    My repulsion and hatred magnify at the sight of Brute¡¯s self-satisfied smirk. He shouldn''t be happy. This isn''t a fight he should be proud of. It was a battle against a much weaker opponent but he seemed very pleased with himself, happy to have tortured a girl who likely only joined these trials to give herself or her family a chance at a better life.

    I clench my hands into fists.

    Brute lifts his hand into a fist and bows to the King, who nods in approval.

    My anger also extends to King Drogo. He allowed that to go on for much longer than it should. He, like Brute, likely also thought that the woman should be taught a lesson. Perhaps that''s why he allowed Brute to kill her, to serve as a lesson to anyone else he viewed as inherently weak trying to join his precious Elite Soldiers.

    He didn''t even spare the girl a glance as she was taken out.

    Caster on the other hand looked sickened by the display but I saw him struggle to rein it in. His hands clutched the seat of his throne like he had to physically hold himself back from intervening. It''s good that he did. The King had no patience or love for the little kindness Caster possessed. Very soon, he will eliminate it entirely.

    A true shame, but Caster is no longer my problem. I need to focus on myself now.

    The next set of battles continue on like nothing but I find it hard to pay attention. Between thoughts of the brutish display and anxiety about Wolf''s continued absence, it''s hard to not feel like I''m making a huge mistake even being here.

    Doubts about my plan crop up.

    But I''ve already come this far. I stole from my mother and thus severed any mercy she would have otherwise shown me.

    She will cast me to Chief Bertrand the second I go home.

    I have no choice. There''s no turning back now.

    Finally, they announce the battle,

    "Felix Tian against The Mountain."

    A shiver goes through the observers.

    The Mountain is so called because he''s as large as one. Even larger than Brute or Wolf or the King.

    He also has a misshappen skull, into which he''s carved Runish letters that likely mean something demonic.

    His opponent is a smaller boy who is pale-faced as he watches the Mountain walk to the center of the arena. The second the Mountain smiles at him, the boy turns and faces the King.

    "I renege on the challenge," he says.

    The King''s lips tighten. He despises any show of cowardice even from an unevenly matched pairing like this. Nevertheless, he scowls as he lifts his hand to allow the retreat.

    The boy bows deeply in apology and then scurries off.

    The Mountain smiles wider, showing off his cracked teeth.

    ¡°Any challengers?¡± The king calls out. No one responds although everyone turns their head eagerly to see if anyone will.

    ¡°No challengers for The Mountain?" General Halo echoes the King¡¯s sentiment and once again, no one says anything.

    I rise. No one notices me at first as I walk to the side and make my way down. Slowly, I start earning a few glances as I step onto the grass and walk a few steps forward.

    Eventually, I get to a spot on the arena floor where I cannot be ignored.

    ¡°I challenge The Mountain.¡± I say.

 6 - Girl Vs Mountain

    The entire arena goes quiet.

    I expected that. The truth is that I''ve done this before.

    In my first life, days after Caster broke up with me, I snuck into the stadium, braved out onto the arena field and challenged one of the other fighters, not The Mountain, but a much smaller man whose opponent got cold feet at the last minute.

    Of course, at the time, I had zero combat experience and no reason to really do it, except that it was yet another last-ditch attempt to get Prince Caster back.

    I was depressed from heartbreak, dreading my future as an old man''s toy and downright didn''t care about anything anymore.

    So, I stood there and told the King, "If I win the match, I would like you to accept my relationship with your son."

    Remembering it now douses me in second-hand embarrassment.

    I still can''t believe I did that.

    I''m amazed at both my braveness and stupidity. Caster had told me prior to that, that his father liked boldness and admired strength and courage. I had thought maybe my actions would earn me some respect from the King.

    Instead, King Drogo''s eyes narrowed with annoyance, his lips sneering with disgust.

    I supposed that was the first time I caught the King¡¯s wrath. He probably would have had me hanged or flogged on the spot, had Caster not dragged me off the field instantly.

    Later, I learned he punished his son in my stead.

    This time, things will be different though.

    I''m not doing challenging the Mountain for Caster''s sake. I''m doing this for me, and for the people I will meet in the future, those kind souls who didn''t deserve their end.

    I don''t want to lose them again so I fully intend to fight The Mountain and win.

    If the King agrees to grant us this battle that is.

    I peek at his stand, and find Caster is on his feet staring at me in disbelief.

    ¡°Adria?¡± he exclaims as though he can''t believe his eyes. He was like this the first time I did this too.

    But even more odd is that General Halo is also half-standing and staring at me too. The general has long golden locks that reach his shoulders and shrewd grey eyes. He is in charge of the military defense and operations of the North while General Roku leads the offensive wing.

    Roku appears mildly bored but General Halo is staring at me with the same horrified disbelief as Caster.

    What is that about?

    Did this also happen in my first life and I didn¡¯t notice because I was so concentrated on Caster? Or is this new?

    I recall that day vividly, the way my heart raced in my chest even as I faced the King. But my eyes were on Caster the entire time, searching for any sign that he still cared for me, still loved me.

    I thought it showed in his sheer panic at seeing me there.

    I was willing to do anything to keep that love even fight without training or stamina.

    My opponent had been my size and build and didn''t have magic so I thought I had a good chance of beating him which was why I challenged him. I massively underestimated him though.

    Watching him fight a second challenger, completely demolishing his opponent, proved that I would have lost horribly.

    They expect me to lose even more horribly now.

    I ignore the looks of Halo and Caster, turning to The Mountain. He looks bemused, glancing around like he''s trying to understand a joke.

    But then when no one laughs, he does the most unexpected thing.

    He throws back his head and guffaws loudly.

    The laugh is so loud it reverberates. It must be infectious too. A few of the spectators also laugh, some uncomfortably, because they probably dread watching another beat down like with the water girl.

    But at least some of them of them are eager for it.

    No matter. I won''t let their laughter get to me. I wait for it to die down, then turn to the King once more.

    "May we begin?¡±

    Beside the King, General Halo shakes his head silently. His reaction bothers me. I can''t decipher if this is a new thing, or if he acted like that in the first timeline.

    Has something changed? Is it my fault?

    I can''t afford to change too many things in this timeline if I want my plans to work out. The entire plan hinges on my knowledge of the past. As much as possible, things need to play out how they did.

    Otherwise, I''m in trouble.

    If The Mountain fights differently from what I remember, even by changing just a few moves, I''m in for a world of pain. I''ll lose this battle before it even begins.

    Nevertheless, let''s get started.

    "Your Highness?" I inquire again, making my tone as deferential as possible.

    The King¡¯s displeasure shows in the curl of his lip, but the good news is he doesn''t look as furious as he did the first time I did this. In fact, a part of him seems almost amused.

    No doubt he expects to watch the Mountain teach me my place too.

    King Drogo gestures for us to proceed. Caster releases a choked sound of protest, but I ignore him, turning back to the Mountain.

    The large man is wiping his eyes, teary from bouts of laughter. "I like your spirit, girl, so I¡¯m going to give you one more chance. Leave here before I hurt you."

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Scraps of unease slither through me. I feel like I''m staring my doom in the face.

    The coward inside me bids me to run as far and fast as I can.

    But I ran before.

    In my second life, I left Accacia behind and settled in the Midlands, a stretch of townships equidistance between Pangea, The North, The Western Provinces and the Eastern Desert. I made a new life for myself there, a humble one with a few friends and people I would almost call family.

    They all died when the Pangeans arrived and burned it all to ashes.

    In my third life, I decided to run even farther, all the way to Pangea. I thought that would be where I would be safest considering how everything ends up. In that life, I learned my lesson and tried not to have attachments, avoiding people so I didn''t get dragged into their troubles. I also ignored all the injustice I saw, the rot that festered under the glittering city. I lived quietly and pointlessly.

    But I still got captured anyway, by the Empress and her small army of Farrow Witches. She insisted I had a gem that I''d never heard of and tortured me for weeks on end to get it. If not for Wolf and Savannah''s timely arrival, she would have eventually tortured me to death.

    The point being that I ran many times, in all my lives, and that never did me any good. I only ended up back in Accacia.

    Perhaps the key to my survival, lies in the survival of Accacia. So while I hold no loyalty to the Great North, I have no choice but to fight for it.

    Yes. Running isn''t the answer. You need to stay here and fight.

    There''s that voice again.

    This time, I ask it silently, Does that mean if I stay, I won''t die?

    It chuckles darkly, silkily. Everyone dies sometime.

    How encouraging.

    Yet the words make me think of my friends dead around me, bodies littered in the sand. The little shred of happiness I found suddenly gone.

    I refocus inward, grab onto that inner torment, the guilt that gives me strength. I remind myself that I''m not the same Adria, untrained and unworthy.

    You can do this. You''ve fought people like him before, in your past lives. In my second rebirth, I learned back alley brawling, learned how to fight dirty. Of course that still wasn''t enough, so in my third rebirth, I had a brilliant tutor who taught me an Eastern fighting technique called Mazai, which used my dance flexibility, and my diminutive size to my advantage.

    She taught me to bring down much larger opponents with just a few quick moves.

    She set me free and taught me how to fly.

    I don''t have the musculature or the grace I attained under her tutelage. But somewhere deep inside the knowledge and skills are still there.

    And I have to see this through. More importantly, I have to win.

    ¡°I would worry more about myself if I were you,¡± I reply to the Mountain, getting into position. ¡°After all, even the bull eventually becomes food for the worm.¡±

    His eyebrows furrow. "What does a bull have to do with this?"

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand a simple proverb?¡± I mock. ¡°Not very bright are you? Then again, men like you rarely are.¡±

    It''s a sore spot to hit and it has the desired effect. The mountain charges at me with all his strength.

    He swings with his left just as I predicted.

    I shift just a second before the blow lands and then avoid the follow-up punch that would have smashed my chin. I''m a little slower than I would like but it''s enough for now. I deftly dance around his next set of blows predicting each one, moving back and bringing him closer and closer to a wall.

    The Mountain is still pulling his punches because he''s underestimating me. But with every blow he doesn''t land, his frustration grows.

    The longer this battle draws out the more humiliating it is for him.

    But the more entertaining it is for the crowd.

    Their doubtful murmurs are turning to tentative cheers.

    "Look at her go!" Someone shouts.

    "Can''t believe he hasn''t managed to touch her yet," Another parrots.

    The cheers get louder, the longer I hold out unscathed. Mountain snarls and kicks at my leg but I jump and execute a somersault that my former dancing teacher would have been proud of.

    The cheers roar out in earnest then. They''re surprised but also impressed. Every other battle so far has been quick, brute strength against strength.

    No one has put on a show until now.

    The Mountain isn''t enjoying it though. Sweat beads his forehead, flowing down his wrinkled face. He finally scowls and charges at me in earnest.

    I land my first critical hit soon after he backs me up against the wall. He thinks he has me cornered and concentrates all his power into his left fist, swinging out quick. Too quick.

    I duck.

    A bellow roars as his fist smashes into the jagged rocks that make up the arena walls. I don''t leave him time to recover and kick out, landing a blow between his legs, somewhere on his upper thigh.

    The blow should have landed somewhere much higher, and much more critical, but he moved on instinct protecting that sensitive area.

    Damn.

    That wouldn''t have happened if I wasn''t slower than I should have been. I may have the skill but my body is a limitation.

    I need more training. But for now, I need to keep moving, remembering my trainer''s voice.

    The most important part of Mazai is speed. Don''t get caught.

    The Mountains eyes now blaze with rage, face and scalp red. His hand swings out and I try to avoid it but I''m once again too damn slow, the battle already tiring me out.

    The Mountain succeeds in snatching me by the neck and jerking me up into the air.

    Gasps ring out.

    "This is it," someone says. The predictable end.

    But I wrap my legs and arms around Mountain''s arm and twist my entire body with force.

    His arms twist out of the socket.

    He screams and releases me.

    "Oof!" I exclaim as I fall to the ground, the wind whooshing from my lungs.

    The crowd screams and some clap, enjoying this show but I drown them out with my thudding heart.

    "You damn bitch!" The mountain cradles his limp hand at his side. A single thump of fear goes through me as I watch his rage carefully.

    The Mountain underestimated me and I was taking advantage of it so far. But I need to end this soon. My energy is flagging and he''s still the superior fighter. He''s bigger, stronger, and faster than me.

    Once he catches on and changes up his moves, I''m done.

    I flip to my feet and immediately target the arm I just dislocated, kicking his shoulder.

    He grunts and swings his limp hand to slap me, but I drop just in time and drive my heel into his knee with all my strength.

    He still doesn¡¯t go down.

    Damn it. Why on earth is he so damn strong?

    The Mountain steadies himself and tries to grab me again, but I run.

    I hear his footsteps behind me, quickly catching up to me.

    I speed up even though my chest draws tight. I need to get to the other side of the arena, where the wall is much higher and steadier, for me to execute my next move.

    I''m nearly at the wall when I feel fingers clutch the tip of my hair. Pain stings my scalp when I jump, losing strands of hair in the process.

    I run up the wall and flip my body with a side twist. I spot the Mountain stop below me, and have a split second to aim, before landing with my entire weight on his injured shoulders.

    He bellows and falls to his knees but his hand manages to wrap around my ankle before I can flip off him.

    Next thing I know, I''m swinging through the air and being slammed onto the ground.

    God.

    Pain splinters my body and seizes my breath. A scream is trapped in my throat as my elbow shifts out of my socket.

    I suppose I deserve that one. An arm for an arm.

    Spots dot my vision and I think I hear someone, Caster, call my name but I can''t be too sure. The hand leaves my ankle, a split second before the Mountain appears above me, his booted feet hovering over my head, ready to crush my skull.

    I roll away just in time. His heavy foot lands by my face, spraying dust into my eyes.

    Get up.

    I''m used to recovering from my mother¡¯s blows so I rise despite the pain in my body. Half-blind, I kick out with all my strength which is still not enough. Nevertheless, I land the critical hit, right between his legs.

    "Aurgh!" The Mountain drops to his knees.

    I hop behind him and drive my foot into his head, slamming it into the stone wall.

    I do it again and again to disorient him so I can execute the finishing move.

    Then, I take a second to identify the line between his shoulder and neck. There is a universal weak spot there, someone with a laughing twinkling voice had told me once. Once you hit it with even just a little force, your opponent goes right to sleep.

    And that''s what needs to happen now.

    The second I spot his pulse moving under his skin, I slice my hand on that spot with all my strength.

    The mountain drops like a log. I step back and wait, but he doesn''t move. He doesn''t rise.

    The crowd is hushed. No one says a word, not even me because despite my planning and preparation there was a huge part of me that didn¡¯t think I would win.

    I can only imagine how shocked everyone else must feel.

    My vision blurs again and the pain wants me to pass out but I don''t. I need to finish this.

    I turn to the King

    ¡°I win," I announce and it''s the last thing I say before I fall.

 7 - The Pain of Victory

    Luckily, even as I collapse to the ground, I maintain consciousness. If not this entire thing would have been for naught. Two unconscious combatants mean no one passed the trial.

    I sit up and stare at the king¡¯s face while breathing in and out through the pain. I don''t try to get up again. I don''t think I''ll succeed.

    Moving anything hurts so I just focus on staying conscious.

    The King''s eyes are bright and red with fury.

    He didn''t think I would win. He didn''t want me to win, because then it would prove him wrong.

    Caster is astounded. His mouth is hanging open, his hair sticking up around his head like he pulled at it. He''s on his feet again, or perhaps he has been the whole time.

    Halo''s expression is interesting. He''s seated, staring at me with an intensity that I don''t know how to translate.

    Why is he looking at me like that?

    General Halo and I have only had a single conversation in all three of my previous timelines and it was not worth writing home about. So why he is acting like he knows me?

    The crowd grows restless waiting for the King''s decision. Some are betting he''ll cancel out this battle altogether, but he won''t. He doesn''t have a legitimate reason to do so, and King Drogo likes to appear fair if only to set him apart from the treacherous, deceitful Pangeans.

    I suppose he''s waiting me out, to see if I''ll pass out due to the pain so he won''t have to award me the victory. But I bite my tongue to stay conscious. I refuse to give him the satisfaction of succumbing to oblivion. I''ve been through a lot of pain in three lifetimes. I experienced true torture at the hands of a vicious evil being.

    This will not break me.

    Finally, after what feels like centuries, the King raises his hand approving the results of the battle.

    Cheers ring out from the crowd surprising me. I didn''t think anyone would be rooting for me but as I glance around, about half the arena is clapping.

    Someone even shouts, "Amazing fight, Muzungu!"

    They chant the slur, Muzungu, Muzungu, over and over, but the sounds start getting farther away. My vision is getting hazy, my grip on reality slipping.

    The next thing I hear is the pitter-patter of feet followed by arms that carry me into the stretched bed. I''m chartered away from the field, through a door opening between the two booths off the field.

    We enter a small abode, dark and stuffy, sectioned with curtains.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re incredibly brave or incredibly foolish.¡± The wry comment comes from the other side of the room, where one of two lanterns is lit. Footsteps bring the voice closer to me and grizzled hands sweep open a curtain, revealing a room with a bed.

    I''m quickly swept onto the bed and movement jostles my arm again. I bite back a scream but a little moan escapes.

    ¡°Stop all that crying,¡± the voice says again. "No one begged you to put yourself in this situation."

    The owner of the voice walks into the path of flickering light. She''s a wizened old woman, small and lean and just a little bent over. Her dark hair is shorn close to her scalp, and her skin is pale but not as much as her eyes, which are white as snow.

    A diagonal scar splits her face into two from her forehead to the tip of her chin. It''s further proof of who, or rather what, she is.

    A Farrow Witch.

    I can''t help but flinch a little as she comes closer, bringing an otherwordly chill with her. Instinct has me shifting in bed until my back is against the wall.

    She doesn''t take offense, nor does she act surprised by my reaction. She simply plucks my damaged hand towards her, uncaring of my bitten-off screech, and inspects the elbow.

    ¡°This will require a potion,¡± she commented.

    ¡°Po-potion?¡± I stammered, half out of fear and apprehension. All the while my heart races from pain and also because the Farrow Witch is standing too close to me. She smells of incense and herbs, but her touch is surprisingly gentle.

    Still, I can''t let my guard down. The Farrow Witches have not been kind to me in any of my lifetimes.

    Frequently, they were instruments used in my torture.

    I can''t stop my visceral reaction to her touch even as she coolly inspects even more of my arm, tugging to find if anything else was broken.

    ¡°Boy, bring the potion,¡± she announces sharply and I flinch at her tone although her words are not directed at me. Her eyes flicker up at instinctive movement and she raises an eyebrow.

    ¡°Out there you seemed to be a falcon, soaring and bravely pecking at a man three times your size," she says, monotoned. ¡°But now you have turned into a mouse.¡±

    I swallow the fear, try to hide my reaction. ¡°Pain turns even the bravest men to mice. And even though I''m grateful for the help, I''m not a fan of healing potions...or healers."

    She doesn''t smile but I get a feeling I amused her. ¡°Very few people are." Her eyes flicker a little and I wonder distantly if I hurt her feelings.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Then I tell myself I''m being ridiculous.

    Witches can''t feel much pain or joy according to what I know. They don''t have feelings. Only duty.

    It''s an open secret that the King keeps a Farrow Witch prisoner, and employs her at times, but I''ve never seen her before. Most of the city hasn''t. I suppose he reserves her skills for healing only his Elite Soldiers and the Royal Family.

    At that moment, the curtain opens, and a younger man with glasses and curly dark hair approaches. He greets me with a smile and familiarity hits me.

    Seir Callistus. The genius mage from the South.

    Or he will be in the future anyway. For now, it seems he''s just a healer''s apprentice.

    He turns his attention to the witch, immediately handing her a vial of green liquid.

    ¡°This will heal you but it''s not going to feel very good,¡± he warns me. ¡°I can give you something else so you can sleep through the pain.¡±

    I shake my head. I don''t want to be unconscious in front of the witch and the fewer of her concoctions I imbibe, the better.

    ¡°You handle her,¡± the witch says. ¡°I need to save my strength in case his younger highness gets his pinky toe hurt in battle today.¡±

    Seir snorts, but it takes me a second to remember that she''s talking about Caster. That¡®s right, this year, Caster is also taking part in the Elite Battles. Being an Elite Warrior and eventually a General is part of his training to become the future ruler of the North.

    And if memory serves correctly, his fight is one of the final ones.

    He''s likely why the Farrow Witch is here.

    The Farrow witch leaves us the curtain swinging closed behind her. I finally breathe easier once she''s gone. Seir drifts closer to me.

    ¡°It really is going to hurt,¡± he says. ¡°Are you sure you don''t want the elixir?"

    I shake my head. "I don''t want it."

    He sighs resigned. "Alright then. You may scream if you need to, but not too loud so you don''t wake up the rest of the patients. Feel free to take your rage out on the pillow below you or bite your tongue but please don''t hit me. I have a low pain tolerance and I hate potions too."

    I smile at his tone. ¡°Even if I hit you, I don¡¯t think I would cause a lot of damage feeling how I do.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I wouldn''t be so sure,¡± he comments. ¡°From what I saw, you looked like you can certainly dole out your share of damage. Where did you learn to fight like that?"

    I shake my head and bring the index finger of my undamaged hand to my lip. "It''s a secret."

    Seir grins slyly as he puts on his gloves. "I''m very good at discovering secrets." Then, he uncorks the potion and pours the green liquid directly onto my elbow. At first, it begins as a simple stinging sensation but then it slowly gets more layered and intense.

    And then Seir proceeds to rub it into my skin.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The sound rips out of my throat.

    ¡°I warned you it would hurt. Try not to shout."

    ¡°Shit! Motherfucker. Cocksucking Bastard!¡±

    Seir sighs resigned.

    ¡°Ok then,¡± he croons. ¡°Get it all out.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t feel my fingers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡± he said. ¡°The burn will spread up to your shoulders and down your side too and then you won''t be able to feel anything."

    Oh, how I crave the sweet bliss of nothingness right now. My vision swims and I try to block out the pain as much as I can but it''s impossible. Nothing has ever felt this bad before.

    "When is it going to stop?"

    "Soon. It might help if you distract yourself by talking."

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember my own name, much less have intelligent conversation.¡±

    "It doesn¡¯t have to be intelligent. For example, we can discuss at length the benefits of growing Pharis herbs in brown soil as opposed to black soil as has been traditionally used. Black soil tends to have higher traces of ox dung but it''s also densely packed which makes it harder for the root to aerate and the plant to grow. Of course, soil with goblin excrement works best, but I don''t suppose you find much of that in North do you?"

    I bite my lip as the pain continues, rolling through me, stinging every inch of my skin.

    ¡°Or perhaps I can recite to you the Cyrus Manual that Farrow recently had me read from front to back. The book is as thick as a table. That should put you right to sleep, as it always does to me."

    "Sure go ahead.¡± I bite out and squirm to get into a comfortable position but none could be found.

    And so, Seir talks. He lists all the different herb combinations to make different potions. I don''t remember much of what he says, or for how long it goes on, only that he refuses my request to stop talking until I glare at him.

    He chuckles. "There we go. You must be feeling better."

    I sigh, my annoyance waning. "I suppose. Thank you, Seir."

    The humor falls from his face. "How do you know my name?"

    I freeze. That''s right. He never introduced himself.

    I''m saved from having to answer when the witch barks out, "Boy! Get over here, we have another one coming we need to clear the beds!"

    "I''m coming." Seir gives me a final curious look and then walks away.

    I get out of bed, grateful that the pain has subsided enough for me to move.

    Now that it has, I can finally savor my victory. I won the first trial, against the odds.

    I can now proceed with the rest of my plan.

    And I have the added benefit of meeting Seir.

    Apart from Wolf, he is another big anchor in my plan.

    As I make my way back towards the entrance, I peek through one of the curtains and spot the water girl in bed. Curiosity wins and I walk in briefly and run my hand over her nose.

    At least, she''s breathing.

    One eye opens and meets mine. I don''t say anything. Neither does she.

    She closes her eyes again.

    I continue outside where everyone is focused on the match, but I don''t head back to the stands.

    The winners are sitting in a winner''s tent beside the left booth. As I approach, I feel the weight of their stares but I ignore them, sitting right at the back.

    I turn my head to watch the match but meet Brute''s eyes instead.

    I stare back, audaciously. He can''t do anything to me, at least not here.

    Even if he could, I''m not scared of him.

    At least that''s what I tell myself.

    A wicked curl of his lip and I rip my eyes away.

    But when I finally see who''s fighting, Bruce is quickly forgotten. Every other thought leaves my mind as my world seems to stop.

    A red-haired girl is facing up against an unknown man, wielding a short sword. She moves like the wind floating around him as she avoids his strikes, almost mocking him with her gracefulness. She does it with a smile on her face too. There''s an artistry in her neat nimble moves, the natural poise and the effortless flow of a dancer. She''s a true performer, her curly hair swirling around her like and with every hit she scores, she addresses the audience, bowing to them, winking cheekily, and blowing kisses.

    The audience loves it cheering their minds out for her, unable to keep their eyes off her.

    Neither can I.

    Savannah.

    My heart leadens inside my chest, growing heavy with regret for a future that had not yet happened yet.

    I''m sorry I failed you, Sav.

    I¡¯m sorry I wasn''t there when you needed me.

    I won''t fail you this time.

    She turns and our gazes meet. Or at least I feel like it does, even though realistically, she probably can''t see me from all the way back here.

    Her opponent tries to take advantage of her distraction to swing his sword at her, but she doesn''t even spare him one glance as she flips over him, in a move similar to mine but much more expertly executed.

    She lands behind him and then when he turns around, she spins and drives the side of her foot into his chin. His head snaps sharply to the side and he drops to the floor, unconscious.

    The audience goes wild and Savannah curtsies, dancing and smiling and waving like a true queen.

    Finally, she turns to the King, who grudgingly raises his hand without delay. Then Savannah skips to the winner''s podium. As she takes her seat up front, I shrink back so she doesn''t see me. I''m not ready to meet her yet. Not ready to face the guilt I feel.

    I may never be ready.

    I''m so busy avoiding her gaze that I almost don''t see it.

    But when I do, I can''t look away.

    Right there, beside the middle booth near the entrance of the arena,

    There''s a shift in the shadows and someone who wasn''t there before now is.

    Wolf.

 8 - An Unexpected Finale

    Most of the other matches are standard fare, almost dull in comparison with Savannah''s.

    I tune them out, although I do pay attention to the one with a foreign boy who was arguing with his mother earlier. He uses what looks to be ornately carved daggers in both hands and faces off against a similarly sized opponent wielding a long spear. The battle is a blur of speedy slashes, clanging blades, and quick parries, but he ends up winning the fight with just a few scratches.

    His mother¡¯s voice is the loudest in the podium and he waves at her as he walks to the winner''s tent, sitting right by Savannah. She holds up her fist, and after a moment of surprised hesitation, he bumps it with his.

    The only two matches that deviate from the norm are one between two men that lasts so long, the audience curses at both fighters out of boredom, and another that ends in a double knockout for both opponents. The sky grows darker, the evening chill starting to oppress us, but the battles seem endless, another and then another, cheers from the crowd, King Drogo raises his hand, a body is carted off the field as the smiling victor dances to the tent.

    Like I said, I don''t pay much attention, because I spend most of that time watching Wolf.

    He doesn''t look in my direction, instead analyzing the matches with an almost bored look on his face. I mentally will him to look at me so I can perhaps read what he''s thinking, but so far I have no clue. A part of me thinks maybe he''s pointedly avoiding looking at me, just to annoy me.

    It''s something that the Wolf in the future would do, but we haven''t built that kind of relationship yet so I can only imagine his lack of attention indicates he doesn''t care whether I''m here or not.

    So why is he here? Did he decide to take me up on my offer, to help me? Or is he just here to watch the fights like everyone else?

    But he never came to the trial before.

    And he almost never comes to the Village Square.

    So why is he here?

    I can''t figure him out.

    Finally, the gong sounds again, and the announcer calls out, "Prince Castellan Elric vs Yul Boats."

    The names finally inject some renewed excitement into the crowd. Sounds wash across victor''s tent, everyone leaning forward in anticipation.

    It''s going to be a good battle.

    Prince Caster is a great fighter but Yule Boats, son of Chief Boats, is a great fighter too. He''s one of the few, apart from Caster, who participated in the Battle of the Beasts, where magical creatures from the dark forest are released onto the field for fighters to test their mettle. I actually saw him take down one of them all on his own.

    He''s not to be underestimated.

    The spectators clap as Caster stands, and they cheer when he waves and smiles like the beloved prince he is. All his posturing irritates me even before the next part comes.

    He walks to the podium next to the victor''s tent, the front of which is usually reserved for important guests. He doesn''t look at me even though he''s only a few feet away. Instead, he extends his hand towards another woman, with blonde hair tucked in a bun at her nape, secured by a pretty flower hairpin.

    She rises and takes his hand, smiling gently. Her face, while pleasant, isn''t breathtaking. She has what my mother calls forgettable features, but her face is unadorned as if she doesn''t necessarily care to even show off what little beauty she does have. To prove it, she''s wearing a simple brown dress, with barely any jewels.

    But when she turns, I see a single streak of red, tucked in the other side of her face, the color of a flame.

    Of course, she doesn''t need anything else. She doesn''t need to show beauty or wealth.

    In the eyes of the King, she has more value than every other woman in this Village.

    Like the flame Chief himself, his daughter can use magic. She can control fire, pretty well I might add.

    Magic is not new in the North but it''s relatively rare. Most who do wield magic hail from a Southern bloodline, or from one of the Easterners.

    Only once in centuries is a pure-blooded northerner born with Magic.

    And that person is Genya.

    We watch as she reaches up and skims her lips over Caster''s cheeks.

    "Fight well, Your Highness," she says, loud enough for the surrounding crowd to hear her.

    Caster nods and the crowd claps nodding in approval of the display.

    As they clap, Genya steps back smiling gracefully and I wonder if I''m the only one who can see the triumphant bite underneath her innocent interior. Her eyes effortlessly find mine but I look away instantly.

    Only to be immediately ensnared by Wolf¡¯s gaze.

    Great. I nearly scoff. It''s the one time I don¡¯t want him to be looking at me.

    I tear my eyes away from him and focus on my hands instead, feeling heat burn my skin. No doubt Wolf isn''t the only one looking at me. Given how public, though short-lived, the prince and my relationship was I''m sure at least a few people are curious about my reaction.

    And some are trying to make me have one.

    Brute laughs and claps louder than everyone else possibly for my benefit. It''s more so irritating that he thinks that will hurt my feelings, but I simply ignore him staring into space.

    Please, everyone, just move on.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Finally, everyone gives their attention back to the arena when it''s clear that the match is starting. Caster and Yul circle each other. Although I know they''re both proficient with swords and long-range weapons, neither of them has any those. They seem to have chosen to use only their fists today.

    The two have trained together before and they both know each other¡¯s weak spots which means that this match will be interesting indeed.

    I already know what the outcome will be so it''s significantly less so for me.

    Caster attacks first, his speed and agility matched by Yul who ducks and swings a blow into Caster''s side. Caster blocks, spins, and kicks right into Yul''s forearm which comes up at the right moment to protect his face. But Caster is not done. Simultaneously, he hooks his knee around Yul''s neck drags him forward, and drives his forehead into Yul''s.

    "Argh!" As Yule stumbles back, Caster leaps up and shoots his heel into his chest, before sidestepping Yul''s counterattack.

    Wow. Caster has gotten better than I remember.

    I have to admit he''s a formidable fighter. The beauty of Caster¡¯s fighting technique is he never just goes for defense or offense. He does both at the same time, effortlessly. Each hit is escorted by another which makes it difficult for his opponent to block both. His moves flow right into each other, the ability to anticipate and quickly counter each attack making him an even more dangerous opponent.

    Yul puts up a good fight, even landing a blow or two on Caster''s face, but he never has the upper hand. He''s almost always on the defense and maintains it for a respectable length of time until Caster finally ends the match by driving his head into his again, knocking him out.

    The crowd chants his name, everyone on their feet.

    "Hail Prince Castellan, the Golden Prince! Caster! Golden Prince!

    Caster turned to his father who nods with a careless flick of the hand. Caster''s lips press together, and although his expression barely changes, I know Caster is disappointed by his father''s reaction.

    Nevertheless, he recovers enough to smile at the crowd. He also goes to Genya again who bestows him another kiss before he heads back to his throne.

    And just like that, the day is nearly over. The final battle is called between Savi Lute, a foreigner, and Judd Hilldebert, son of a once prolific Elite Soldier from an influential Northern Family who deserted the Second Bloody Battle of Rynder. The battle was waged to push back the Pangean forces who were attempting to capture the Rynder Stronghold, an important merchant town for the North. Although the Northern Warriors barely eked out a victory, the King lost one of his son''s in the process.

    And he''s never forgiven any of the deserters for it.

    All deserters were put the death and their families banished. I remember Judd was one of the best fighters in our class, but left the village at one point with his mother in disgrace, taunted by the Villagers who watched their procession.

    And now he''s back.

    "I didn''t think children of traitors could participate in this game," one of the victors says to another, who shrugs.

    We wait to see what the king will do, if he will allow this match to continue.

    Foreigner against traitor. I wonder which one is worse in his eyes.

    Judd''s opponent, the foreigner, raises a hand in the air.

    "I renege," he says.

    The King face grows even more displeased.

    "Any challengers?" The announcer calls out and King Drogo immediately turns to Caster.

    He makes a gesture with his chin.

    Caster frowns in confusion but the King does not repeat himself. Caster''s face then slacks as he understands what the King wants.

    He wants Caster to challenge Judd.

    King Drogo likely was not satisfied with his son''s victory because it was far too easy. Caster fought well but not well enough to show the true might of the Elric family, leaders of the North.

    "My father always says in all things I must be twice as good," Caster used to tell me on our walks. ¡°I can¡¯t just be good. I have to be exceptional. I constantly have to prove myself to everyone."

    "Except me," I told him at the time smiling. "You never have to prove yourself to me. Because I already know how amazing you are."

    Ick. I can''t believe I said all those things to him.

    But this is evidence of the King''s expectations of Caster. He can''t just win once. He must win twice.

    Caster''s face shutters closed when it''s clear what he must do.

    This part happened in the first life too. I wasn¡¯t around to observe it of course, having been banished from the arena by Caster, but I heard later that Caster had fought two opponents and won both. The last battle was a close call though, and he was wounded although not seriously. The scar on his chest stung sometimes and needed ointment daily but it was by no means life-threatening.

    All that will likely happen again.

    But then, a shock goes through the crowd as a voice like thunder says,

    ¡°I challenge.¡±

    The voice pierces through the din, seeming to come from nowhere and everywhere all at once. I gape as Wolf walks from his hidden cove to the center of the arena, standing opposite Judd.

    Silence.

    It isn''t like the silence that happened when I walked forward. This one is a combination of surprise and awe as if a god walked upon us.

    Many have heard of Wolf but not a lot have seen him in person.

    Right now, a few stand to get a better look and excited titters reverberate in the air. Those in the front seats lean closer as though to get a closer look.

    But none of that compares to the reaction at the King''s podium.

    Both generals shoot to their feet, gaping. The king remains seated but he leans forward, as if he''s just as entranced by him as everyone else in the crowd.

    Caster looks confused and annoyed, but as I turn to my right, I catch sight of Genya again and her expression gives me pause.

    At first glance, she seems composed, but her eyes are on Wolf and a smile curls her lip. Her expression reminds me of a hungry snake.

    It''s the first time, I''ve seen her mask crack so openly.

    Wolf seemed oblivious or uncaring of the attention he''s getting. He simply crooks his finger at his opponent as if to say, let¡¯s get on with this.

    Judd''s expression changes from confident to apprehensive in a flash. He likely joined this trial to regain some of the glory of his family name, to prove he''s different from his father. To give his family a chance at returning to the North.

    He can''t afford to back down and look like a coward. The deserter''s son turns deserter, the crowd would mock him and his family will be disgraced forever.

    But surely, he must know that he has no chance of winning here right?

    The brightness of his gaze makes me doubt his sense, as does the way he gets into fighting stance.

    Maybe he does have hope. After all stranger things have happened already. I defeated the Mountain. Savannah fought like she was flying.

    Perhaps he could defy the storm too.

    Unfortunately for him, the fight, if you can even call it that, is decided from the start.

    It''s a clear mismatch but unlike Brute, Wolf does not toy around with his opponent. Once Judd attacks, Wolf simply steps aside and drives his powerful fist into his midsection.

    Judd doesn''t even get to utter a single sound. He simply flops onto the ground and doesn''t move.

    Wolf turns to the king and raises an eyebrow.

    The king¡¯s lips tighten. Wolf''s expression and distinct lack of deference borders on disrespect. For anyone else, that level of disrespect would be enough to have them disqualified and flogged, but not for someone with the relationship that Wolf and the King have.

    A relationship that no one, not even me, completely understands.

    Although right now, I know more about it than even Wolf himself does.

    Even now, the King stares at Wolf hungrily with an intensity that nearly mirrors Genya¡¯s. Next to him, Roki is smiling, but Halo looks neutral. And then there''s Caster, who looks like he swallowed something some of the ox dung Seir was talking about.

    I enjoy the look if nothing else.

    The King flicks his finger and the crowd cheers. Wolf doesn''t join us. He goes back into the shadows.

    The horn blares to announce the conclusion of the games conclude in short order. The crowd rises to give a final clap as they start filing toward the entrance. Some hang back to discuss amongst themselves or perhaps to meet with the victors, but I don''t hesitate. I can already see Wolf walking away, his back melding with the shadows.

    I can''t let him escape.

    I instantly bolt through the throng moving after him as fast as I can.

    But the minute I step out of the entrance of the arena, a hand slaps my face, and I stagger into a wall.

    "You thieving cunt!" My mother''s cruel eyes blare down at me. "I''m going to make you regret the day you were ever born!"

 9 - The Prince Makes A Terrible Offer

    My mother''s hand pulls my left arm, tugging right at the elbow. I flinch in pain. The arm still hasn''t healed entirely, not to mention the bruises all around my body.

    It all hurts but my mother doesn''t seem to care. She suddenly swings back her hand and slaps me across the face again, so hard that I hit the stone wall once more.

    She immediately descends with another slap on the other cheek and then another. With each strike, her nail digs into my skin, scratching and ripping at it with her fingernails.

    I put up one hand to block but she yanks it down hitting me again, cursing in Kabbani the entire time.

    I think surely any moment now, someone will put a stop to this. There are two guards at the entrance, and families milling about.

    I''m the victor they just cheered for moments ago.

    Yet no one intervenes. No one cares. Out here, I''m no victor. We are just two savage muzungus doing what muzungus do best.

    Why are you waiting for someone to help you? Why not help yourself?

    The next slap whips my head to the left and I spot him then. Wolf. He''s standing in a dark corner, shielded by the trees, arms crossed over his chest, eyes blazing.

    I don''t know if anyone else sees him but I do.

    His mouth is pressed into one thin line and for the first time, I can read his expression clearly. Displeasure.

    Not at my mother. But at me.

    Finally, I reach out and prevent my mother''s next blow by grabbing her wrist. She swings with the other hand, close-fisted this time, and I catch that one too. Humiliatingly, I note that a few people have stopped to watch the show. I hate it, hate that they see me like this.

    This is not like back in the arena where I faced a giant of a man and won. This is a girl abused by her mother, a girl who doesn''t even fight back.

    It''s pitiful, makes me look pitiful and I don''t want to be pitiful anymore.

    ¡°Enough,¡± I whisper, my voice hoarse. I find that strangely I''m close to tears and it isn''t because any of my mother''s hits hurt necessarily. The real pain is located somewhere in my chest, suspiciously close to my heart.

    I should be used to this by now, damn it, why is she like this? Why has she always been like this?

    And why have I always been the way that I am?

    Who does she hate me and why do I let her?

    My mother is not all that strong and perhaps when I was younger I was too weak to deflect her blows, or too slow to avoid them. But after I grew up I just kept taking it. I would let her beat me until I bled, broken on the floor. I would let her beat me until she was satisfied, and then all I would do was cry and curse and nurse my wounds.

    Preparing myself to be beat another day.

    Wolf''s blazing yellow eyes are a judgment unto me.

    ¡°Enough,¡± I repeat to my mother firmer this time.

    ¡°Enough?¡± My mother struggles against my hold even trying to kick my shins when she can''t work her hand free. ¡°I¡¯ll show you enough you stupid, ungrateful, mata! You whore! You stole from me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    I nod. ¡°I did. I''m going to replace it with the stipend I get from winning the trial.¡±

    My mother pauses. Then laughs cruelly. ¡°You? Win? Please, who are you trying to fool? You¡¯ve never won a thing in your life. You¡¯ve always been a pathetic loser. God, I should have left you in the forest to die when I had the chance.¡±

    I''ve heard the words before, but this is the first time they register.

    It''s the first time I don''t assume she''s speaking metaphorically, and maybe think she means it literally.

    "When was I in the forest?" I ask and her eyes blaze with anger.

    "How dare you ask me that you thief?" she barks and I glance around. I need to resolve this quickly because we''re only attracting more and more attention.

    ¡°I will give you the money,¡± I tell her. ¡°I won my battle so I should be able to afford it, plus a little more for the trouble."

    ¡°You better,¡± she says. ¡°Or I will have them drag you away for theft. And ready yourself. Chief Bertrand is coming for you today.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not going with him. Did you not hear me? I won my first trial. I need to get ready for the second in a few days.¡±

    My mother''s lip curls with disdain, but then she stops fighting me for a second. It''s like this is the first time she''s actually ingesting the words I''m saying.

    "You won?" she asks, disbelief stamped on her face.

    "Yes, I did," I say. "Ask anyone here if you don''t believe me."

    My mother doesn''t look at the crowd. Her eyes remain on my face, astonishment crawling onto her features.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    But if I thought that would absolve me, I''m sorely mistaken.

    A sneer once more twists her lip and she says, "You may have won the first trial, but what makes you think you''ll win the second?"

    "I''ll win," I tell her confidently. "I¡¯m going to be an Elite Soldier, mother. I will repay the money I took from you and more for the burden you''ve had to bear, taking care of me all these years. I''ll give it to you. But I will not marry Chief Bertrand."

    Her face heats and her chest swells like she''s going to explode. She''s furious, especially since I''m not cowering and capitulating to what she wants. This would usually be the part where she beat me into submission but I currently have her hands trapped in mine and she can''t extract them.

    She steps closer hissing the words so only I can hear. ¡°Then you owe me a lot more than a few coins child.¡±

    ¡°You can have everything I earned today,¡±

    ¡°You owe me more than that,¡± she says smiling. ¡°I''ve taken care of you all these years despite everything. I kept my promise. You will pay what I''m owed." She rips her hands out of mine. I let her go ready to block another hit. ¡°And don¡¯t even think about coming back to my home. From now on, you have no mother. You''ll be eighteen in a few days. You can rot on the street corner for all I care.¡±

    Even though I expected this, I feel an inexplicable wave of sadness go through me. I swallow it down and nod. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want."

    She gives one last sniff of disgust and then storms away. I don''t meet the eyes of anyone in the small crowd as I peel myself off the wall, ready to slink onto a private corner.

    Suddenly a hand reaches out in front of me with a handkerchief.

    I glance up to find the foreign boy''s mother, who smiles kindly although she looks somewhat uncomfortable to be interacting with me

    ¡°Your cheek is bleeding,¡± she says simply, softly. Her eyes are nonjudgmental if uncertain of her welcome. It''s a kindness I don''t expect and I find myself on the verge of doing something humiliating like bursting into loud, raucous tears.

    But I hold my emotions tightly, accept the handkerchief with a choked-out thanks, and move away from the throng.

    I don''t get far.

    The minute I''m just a little away from the crowd, about to turn into the street, a hand swings out and grabs me pulling me into a dark alley. Instinctively I strike out with my good elbow, but it''s easily caught. I''m spun around to face none other than the crown prince himself.

    ¡°Caster.¡± I tuck my emotions away and steel myself until the ice freezes in my veins. Did he see the display with my mother? I hope he didn''t. Although he probably knows my situation, I don''t want to receive Caster''s pity anymore.

    It''s even worse than Wolf''s judgment.

    Caster doesn''t look pitying right now. He looks furious. ¡°What on earth do you think you¡¯re doing here?¡±

    ¡°What does it look I¡¯m doing?¡± I raise an eyebrow. ¡°Clearly, I''m not baking so that takes one thing off the list.¡±

    ¡°This is not the time for your off-colored humor." He sounds exasperated. ¡°Why did you join the trials?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°Because I have to. Not all of us have the luxury of royal birth to assure us that we won''t starve. It was either this or marrying Chief Bertrand and I would rather die on the battlefield a thousand times before marrying that evil lump of lard."

    He chews his teeth. "You shouldn''t have joined the trials. It''s dangerous, more so than you can ever imagine."

    "I''d be in danger anyway. Unlike you, I''m not assured safety in this life."

    "Assured safety? What is wrong with you? Nothing about my life is safe."

    In some ways he¡¯s right. The King''s son could not become an apprentice or a performer. He had to be an Elite Soldier. It was already decided for him when he was born that he would rule, fight, and likely die for this nation.

    But still, he will die in relative luxury, with a full belly and no one invading his body as they please.

    "What has gotten into you? You''ve been strange ever since that day in the Dark Forest."

    "I¡¯m fine,¡± I announce. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m seeing things clearer than I''ve seen them in a long time.¡±

    Caster shuts his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°Is this about Genya and me?¡± he says. "You know I would call it off if I could but I need time¨C"

    "This has nothing to do with you and everything to do with me and what I want," I tell him. "For once I¡¯m living my life the way I want. This isn''t about anybody else but me."

    Of course, that salient point also flies over his head, because he completely ignores it and immediately frowns.

    ¡°Is this about your mother?" he says, and there it is. The flash of pity in his eyes that I loathe.

    I rip my hand out of his grasp. ¡°That is none of your business¡±

    ¡°Of course it is,¡± he says cupping my cheek. I shiver despite myself. It seems this old body still craves intimacy from Caster although I''ve closed my mind and heart off to him long ago.

    Perhaps, it''s still inundated with the memory of those tender innocent moments we had together.

    ¡±She hurt you again," he says. ¡°I heard there was commotion but I came too late to stop her. I''m sorry.¡±

    "You apologize too much as of late," I say. "It''s unbecoming of a prince. Let''s conclude our meeting here."

    "You don¡¯t have to join the Elite Soldiers. I''ll help you leave your mother. We can even find a way to be together. You know Genya and my marriage will be purely political."

    ¡°It didn''t look like that.¡± I''m unable to keep the bite out of my tone.

    "That was purely for show. My father practically demanded it."

    ¡°So you mean your marriage will not be consummated?¡±

    Caster''s face reddens.

    ¡°Of course, it will,¡± I say with a smile.

    ¡°I can still take care of you,¡± he says. ¡°I have savings, enough to get you a nice cottage. We could¡­we could still be together.¡±

    I nearly laugh at just how closely this conversation mirrors the one we had in the past. It¡¯s after a different series of events and the location is also different but he presented this offer too in my first life after I already embarrassed myself so many times to get his attention.

    Stupidly, I took it. I agreed to be his mistress because I had no other choice.

    Because I wanted him more than I wanted to keep my pride. I wanted whatever scrap of love he would give me, cradled every piece of him he let me have.

    And that led to my first death.

    ¡°You mean for me to become your personal whore?¡± I dislodge his hand from my cheek. ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Adria.¡± He grabs my arm again accidentally jostling my wounded elbow and I gasp. Suddenly, a shadow falls over us. The sky was already pretty dark but it gets even darker as if all the light has been sucked out of the space.

    Caster looks up first and his face goes still as stone.

    I follow his gaze, knowing exactly who I''ll find but still surprised to see him here.

    ¡°Wolf.¡±

    He stands at the entrance of the alley, cooly and calmly watching us.

    ¡°Prince." Wolf''s tone is more mocking than anything.

    ¡°What business do you have with me?¡±

    ¡°My business is not with you,¡± he responds and his eyes flicker to me.

    I could have laughed out loud at the look on Caster¡¯s face. It is, once again, a combination of confusion, anger, and horror.

    ¡°What do you want with Adria?¡± Caster asks.

    ¡°It¡¯s personal,¡± I say in a sickeningly sweet voice. "Let go."

    Caster ignores me.

    "I''m Adria''s lover," he says. ¡°Everything that has to do with Adria must be relayed to me." He uses his princely tone, all commanding and intimidating.

    Wolf merely raises one eyebrow.

    ¡°Your father and betrothed are looking for you,¡± Wolf says. ¡°I thought you might want to know that.¡±

    And thus, he delivers a blow Caster can''t counter. Because Caster might be able to ignore Genya''s call, but he can never ignore his father''s.

    Caster finally sighs and as proudly as he can, he lets me go. I begin to leave with Wolf, but then he calls out one final time. ¡°Adria.¡±

    I don''t answer, don''t turn back.

    ¡°Adria you don¡¯t have to do this."

    I stop and finally turn around to regard him. He has a regretful look on his face and some part of me that still loved him aches at the pain he''s in.

    ¡°You could die,¡± he rasps like the words are dragged out of him.

    I smile. ¡°So be it.¡±

 10 - A Bittersweet Reunion

    Wolf and my departure from the Prince leaves an uncomfortable silence between us.

    I''m not in any hurry to fill the silence, especially since I need a few seconds to compose myself.

    Unfortunately, Wolf doesn''t give me that.

    "Are you daft?"

    I flush. Perhaps I would have had a smarter retort had he said it in his usual mocking tone. But no, he sounds like he''s genuinely curious about the answer.

    I open my mouth and nothing comes out. I''m not sure myself.

    I don''t want to look at his expression, avoiding his eyes, until I hear a gruff sound that sounds suspiciously like a snort.

    ¡°Did you just laugh at me?¡± I ask insulted.

    ¡°That would depend,¡± he comments in that rough-smooth tone that curls around itself.

    ¡°Depend on what?¡±

    He doesn''t answer. Instead, he continues walking, his pace easily twice of mine. Soon he''s leaving me in the dust like the rude beast that he is.

    ¡°Wait," I call out but he doesn''t slow down, weaving away from the town center, towards the open grassy plains. He''s almost on the clearing now but I''m not letting him get away that easily. I give up my walking pace and break into a run.

    I desperately need to talk to him which is probably why I make the mistake.

    I grab his arm.

    Or rather, I attempt to because my hand is far too small to wrap around his wrist, much less the upper arm I try to hold. My palms and fingers would need to be at least five times their current length and breadth to do so.

    Right now, they just kind of slide off his muscle.

    But at least they have the intended effect causing him to stop in step.

    He turns around, astonishment ripples in his voice when he asks, ¡°Did you just touch me?¡±

    I flinch. Why does he sound so insulted? Does he think I''m dirty? Does he not like being touched?

    I can empathize with the latter, so I pull my hand back.

    ¡°It was the only way to stop you from leaving,¡± I say. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any diseases." Except for a penchant for coming back to life after I die. ¡°At least nothing that you¡¯ll catch. I think.¡±

    He blinks once.

    ¡°But that¡¯s beside the point. Have you given any consideration to my proposal?¡±

    He glances down at his arm again as if expecting it to start sprouting feathers but then finally looks back up at me.

    ¡°I have,¡± he answers. Silence follows, so silent that I can hear the thinning crowd in the distance.

    It takes me a few seconds to prompt him, "And?"

    ¡°And what?¡±

    ¡°And did you decide to help me?¡±

    ¡°That would depend.¡±

    I want to throttle him.

    "Depend on what?" I say through gritted teeth. Why is he making this conversation more difficult than it has to be?

    ¡°On how often you plan on letting yourself get beaten up." He says it off-handedly, but I sense an undercurrent of anger. It''s the same anger I saw in his eyes when he watched my mother slap me.

    Discomfort courses through me. ¡°I¡­that was different. It was my mother.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± I struggle to find a defense. ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡±

    ¡°I see."

    ¡°She¡¯s not always that bad,¡± I shoot back, crossing my hands over my chest, suddenly wanting to hide. ¡°And I stole from her, so it was to be expected¨C" I cut the words off, realizing that I''m defending my mother and I don''t need to.

    Wolf shakes his head. I sense that he''s even more disappointed in me.

    ¡°Why do you care regardless?¡± I say.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± he says. ¡°But I would prefer not to have a weak partner.¡±

    "I¡¯m not weak.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re certainly not strong." He reaches out and lifts my right arm, as though inspecting it. He squeezes lightly. ¡°I could snap this in two without even trying,¡±

    He murmurs it in a considering tone, but I see the test for what it is. He''s trying to see if he can scare me.

    He can''t.

    Mostly because I already know he won''t hurt me.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Don¡¯t be so sure. That strange voice in my head says. He''s killed you before.

    In his defense, that was my fault. Plus, I indirectly killed him in the life before that, so we were even now.

    But while I rarely ever know what Wolf is thinking, I do know he won''t hurt me without a very good reason.

    So while he tests my arm, I stare at him drinking him in in the daylight.

    He looks different than I remember.

    When I met him in the future he was a lot gruffer, quieter, and more intense. His face was scared and his demeanor was hardened by all the battles he''d had to fight up to that point. All the people he''d lost.

    Wolf was strong. I once watched him face down an entire legion of Pangeans by himself and get away with only an eye missing.

    But he has a tendency to befriend those weaker than him. And every time the Pangeans came after him, he lost more and more of them.

    Until he barely had anyone left.

    That was when I met him, and he kept his distance from me for the most part. He barely spoke, only grunted words occasionally. But eventually, as I got to know him, I started to see the random bursts of humor here and there, the almost childish churlishness that would kick in when he was hungry.

    The strangely tender way he cared for me when I was sick.

    Wolf is undoubtedly a good man.

    It''s why I picked him for this. He''s a man who can defend the North with his life and set everything right.

    ¡°You need more muscle on your frame," Wolf says, concluding his analysis by dropping my arm. ¡°And you¡¯re underweight.¡±

    ¡°Very astute observation. Would you like to make any more, such as that snow is white and water is, in fact, wet?¡±

    Wolf makes that coughing sound that could easily be mistaken as laughter. It nearly makes me smile. He almost never laughed in the future.

    ¡°You have good battle instincts,¡° he comments. ¡°But you need training.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± I say and wait.

    This is the part where you offer to train me, beast. I try to silently communicate the idea to him with a look and further drop a hint by clearing my throat obviously.

    Any polite gentleman or even just any human with conversational awareness would understand what I''m trying to convey.

    But instead, he turns and walks away.

    I scoff in disbelief glaring at his back.

    Then I run after him again.

    "Wait."

    This time he doesn''t stop.

    I run faster. "Wolf, hang on."

    I don''t know how his steps are so long and smooth but I''m practically out of breath by the time I catch up to him. ¡°Why do you keep walking away from me?¡±

    ¡°Why do you keep chasing me?¡±

    ¡°Because I need you.¡±

    That stops him in his tracks. ¡°Need me for what? You¡¯ve explained nothing of this grand plan of yours and how you know the things you know. ¡°

    I''m glad that he''s taking a break so I can catch my breath. I try not to show how obviously winded I am as I say, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you want. I promise. But I need you to promise to help me first. Otherwise, I¡¯m taking a great risk by revealing my hand, you understand.?

    ¡°So I just have to tell you I¡¯ll help you and you¡¯ll tell me why you''ve been on me like a fly on a horse''s ass?"

    Bastard. ¡°Yes.¡±

    "Fine,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    "You will?" A sliver of hope makes it into my voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I peer at him closely, reading his bland gaze. "You''re not being sincere, are you?"

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say I had to be.¡±

    I want to stomp my feet like a child but I just release a breath instead. ¡°Why are you making this so hard?¡±

    He snorts. "You were under the impression convincing me would be easy?"

    Honestly no, but I didn¡¯t think he would be this irritating either.

    ¡°Fine. Let''s swear an oath at the edge of the dark forest. That way I know you mean what you say, and I''ll tell you everything you need to know."

    "You want me to swear an Unbreakable Oath to you?"

    "Yes."

    He blinks as though he cannot believe my audacity.

    "You really do have more guts than sense," he murmurs to himself.

    "Thank you." I know he doesn''t mean it as a compliment but I chose to take it as one anyway.

    "Excuse me."

    We both turn at the new voice. It seems while we were arguing someone walked up on us.

    But I could never in a million years prepare myself for who that someone is.

    My heart aches, trembles, then tumbles to my feet.

    Savannah.

    She smiles at both of us, green eyes flashing cheekily through the locks of red-hair that frame her face. While Savannah is pretty, like Genya, her features are not overwhelmingly remarkable. Yet there''s a glow about her, a quality of her smile that draws you in and makes her effortlessly charming. There''s unmistakeable power in her aura too and you can tell her strength from the confident way she walks. But it''s not the cruel kind of the strength. It''s the inviting one.

    She''s the type of woman heroic tales are made of, the one that can command armies and inspire an entire nation to devotion.

    "You,¡± Wolf says with a frown. "Go away."

    Savannah pointedly ignores him focusing on me instead.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she says. ¡°I wanted to let you know that I watched your match and I thought you were fantastic.¡±

    I can''t speak at first. Emotion blocks my throat.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I force the words out regardless.

    ¡°Where did you learn to fight like that?¡± Savannah asks.

    From you, I almost respond. You taught me how to fight like that.

    The first time I saw the Mazai fighting technique in action was in my first life, during the first trial after I climbed the side walls and snuck my way into the arena. Part of the reason I was able to succeed undetected was because no one was paying attention to me. Because most of the crowd was entranced with watching the battle between Savannah and the Mountain.

    Yes, in the original timeline, it was Savannah who challenged The Mountain, fought him, and won. I remember watching their battle and being amazed at the flying woman who moved with effortless grace, taking down a man three times her size.

    I like everyone else, stood in awe of her. I even wanted to approach her after the fight, but I didn''t have the boldness to. I thought she, like everyone else in town, would be disgusted by someone like me.

    Later when we met in my third life, Savannah told me she learned Mazai from a priest who once singlehandedly fended off two desert beasts on his own. He taught her what he knew, and in the end, she passed that knowledge off to me.

    Yet, I couldn''t help her when she needed me the most.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The words escape me before I can catch myself and Savannah cocks her head.

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    I clear my throat. "I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t ask your name," I amend.

    "Oh." She grins. "It''s Savannah."

    "I''m Adria," I respond. "It''s nice to meet you."

    "Likewise."

    I manage to smile at her, and her grin widens. Something passes between us, something intangible.

    Finally, she turns to acknowledge Wolf.

    "Wolf," she says. "Nice to see you again after you''ve so far ignored every letter I¡¯ve sent."

    "What are you doing back here?" Wolf respond.

    Savannah shrugs. "Well, seeing as you didn¡¯t see it fit to write to me of your affairs, I won''t let you know of mine."

    Wolf growls, and Savannah smiles. They''re bickering is such a beautifully familiar scene that it pierces my chest and tightens in my belly.

    I''m not too proud to admit that, amidst the wistful feelings of nostalgia, there''s probably some jealousy mixed in. Savannah and Wolf have been friends, long before I met either of them. They match each other in ways I never could.

    In the heroic tales, they would undoubtedly end up together, as she is the sole worthy partner for such a fearsome warrior.

    I was the intruder that messed up their story.

    Perhaps if I never met them tragedy would never have struck.

    "Come," Wolf says. tapping my shoulder and walking away.

    "What? Where?" I call after him.

    " Does it matter? Last I heard you were homeless."

    It takes me nearly a minute of staring to realize what he''s saying. "Are you inviting me to your home?"

    "Ah. You''re not as daft as I thought after all."

    I clench my fists and breathe through my nose.

    I really will kill him one day.

 11 - Alone With Wolf

    Wolf doesn¡¯t slow his steps to accommodate my speed. Not even slightly.

    He keeps to the same quickfire stride, weaving through the crowds faster than anyone can blink. I see now how he blends into the shadows. It''s because he sticks to the darkest corners of the wall, and alleyways, taking the less traveled route wherever possible. His feet are also silent, strange for such a large man. His escape is near perfect, or would have been if not for me.

    After all, it''s hard to be inconspicuous with a small muzungu panting and running after him.

    ¡°You know,¡± I say trying not to expose just how labored my breathing has gotten. ¡°A kinder man would have more consideration for the difference in the lengths of our strides.¡±

    ¡°I hope you never mistook me for such a man," he remarks.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± I grumble as we move further into the clearing leaving the town far behind us. ¡°Are you sure you want me to stay at your home?"

    "Do you need a more elaborate invitation?"

    "I''m just saying...just in case you want to rethink.¡±

    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±

    ¡°Because...¡± I struggle with the next words. ¡°It¡¯s not decent for a maiden to sleep at a man¡¯s home unaccompanied.¡±

    ¡°Got somewhere better to be?" He glances at me out of the corner of his eyes. ¡°I thought not."

    Fair point.

    ¡°You¡¯re not one for propriety are you?¡± I mumble.

    ¡°You¡¯re not either.¡±

    The insult strikes clean and annoyance spikes into indignation. And some hurt too, because I didn''t expect that from him. From everyone else yes, but not from him.

    ¡°Why?¡± I shoot back. ¡°Because I¡¯m a Muzungu? I assure you we¡¯re taught manners just as well as any Northerner. At least better than some people who behave closer to a beast than man."

    Wolf stops right in his tracks and I nearly run into his back. He pivots to observe me with that fathomless gaze. My heart jumps. At first, I think I offended him, and get ready to defend myself against whatever barb he has for me next.

    But suddenly, unexpectedly, a half-smile curves his lips upward and he rests a fist on his side.

    ¡°We met because you snuck out in the dark of the night into a bar, barely dressed, and sang for depraved men who would much rather have had you grinding in their lap," he says. "They would have gotten their wish had Stone not moved fast enough.¡± I blush at the memory but then he continues. ¡°Before our second meeting, you charged into the middle of a battleground and challenged a man twice your size to a fight, somehow winning against all odds. And then later, I find you alone in a corner with a betrothed prince.¡±

    Once again, my flush deepens. ¡°That wasn¡¯t¨C I wasn¡¯t trying to¨C¡°

    ¡°My judgment of you has nothing to do with what you are.  It has everything to do with your behavior.¡±

    I can''t meet his eyes. He''s right. Although everything I''ve done so far is for a very good reason, he will never know. Out of context, my actions do paint me in a bad light.

    I have no right to judge him or anyone else on propriety. I''m not exactly a beacon of it myself.

    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±

    Startled, I glance up watching him nod as though coming to a conclusion. ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re like this. I may not have tolerated you if you weren''t."

    "What does that mean?" Does he not like proper people? Why?

    He doesn''t respond, taking off once more. I sigh and run after him,

    Eventually, we''re so far into the clearing that I don''t see the rest of the town anymore. We''re hiking up a hill, surrounded by grass, where the dark forest to our right narrows and comes closer and closer to us.

    A shiver follows down my spine. This is farther out than I''ve ever come before. There are no hovels or huts anywhere around us. Only grass and forest.

    Wolf doesn''t seem to notice. He simply continues walking toward a dot that soon becomes a cottage. It''s the lone abode for miles, the isolation infinite.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    This is Wolf¡¯s home.

    He opens the door and I walk in, grateful for the reprieve from the exercise.

    Wolf shuts the door behind us and I lean against the wall to catch my breath.

    The cottage is dark and sparse. There is a wood-burning stove shoved into the corner opposite a table with chairs. One has a crooked leg, as though it were broken and haphazardly reattached. The other is painted a soft pink color that hasn''t faded with time.

    A singular window lines the right wall, but it''s not enough to light the whole room. Wolf clicks on a lantern in the corner, sparking a fire that washes more of the room with light. A mat on the floor. A long wooden seat opposite another small window. Two doors in opposing corners, one with the undeniable sign of being a chamberpot room.

    Dust invades my nostrils, and I cough a little but I don''t mind. The home doesn''t smell bad, only...earthy. It''s also far more spacious than the home I shared with my mother so that''s good.

    I scan the space, noting the little touches of softness in stark decor, the flowers in the vase, and the cream apron swung on the ladle of the oven. They are not his, I know.

    They are his mother¡¯s.

    Wolf doesn''t wait for me to get acclimated to the place before he moves again, throwing open a heavy door to reveal what looks to be a mat on the floor. Partially obscured by the door, I watch him open a closet in the corner and pull out a small clay pot.

    He returns with it.

    "Sit," he orders, gesturing to the pink chair.

    A ''please'' would be nice, I think but bite back the words. He''s been kind enough to bring me to his home. The least I can do is to not annoy him.

    I sit and then he opens the pot, sifting some crushed green dust onto the cover. Herbs. He strides over to the kitchen, wetting the dust with water from a drum. He mixes the dust and water together with his finger until it becomes a paste.

    He returns and squats in front of me.

    We are very suddenly face to face, inches between us.

    I press back into the chair as far as I can go. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    He doesn''t answer. Reaching out with his paste on his fingers, he touches my cheek, where my mother had scratched me.

    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding,¡± he says, simply in that gruff tone of his. But contrary to his harsh tone, his fingers are soft on my cheek. Unlike his normally quick stride, his hand moves slowly and gently, barely skimming the surface as though he''s touching a baby bird.

    And his golden eyes are focused on the task with an intensity that shocks me.

    But at least, his preoccupation with the cut lets me freely study his face, something I can''t seem to help doing.

    He''s so intense. That''s the only way I can describe him. He''s not classically handsome in the way the Prince is, his features too harsh and discordant. His hooked nose and wide-set upturned eyes can only be charitably described as striking. But the most unnerving thing about him is that something just below the surface, the aura he holds.

    That something that sets my heart racing with fear and anticipation whenever he gets too close

    I hold myself still telling myself any of the tension I feel is simply because I don''t like to be touched. I grew an aversion to touch in my first life when I found it forced upon me again and again. When I betrayed my own self, allowed myself to be used and displayed like a prized falcon at their hungry hands and words.

    Even though it was lifetimes ago, the thought still turned my stomach.

    But Wolf¡¯s touch doesn''t trigger too many of those ugly feelings. Perhaps because of how methodological he is with it. Perhaps because his eyes do not crawl down my breast as he touches me, neither does his hand turn suggestive. He doesn''t stroke my cheek like a caress. He does it like it''s a job to be done.

    Like healing my cheek is the most important thing to him at this moment.

    Don¡¯t be ridiculous, I scold myself.

    It''s exactly these types of thoughts that got me in trouble in my last life - taking Wolf¡¯s kind gestures and obsessing over them, conflating them for deeper feelings.

    Letting myself once again fall for someone who could never feel the same for me.

    What I felt for Wold was distinctly different from what I felt for Caster. It was darker, rawer and so much more intense.

    And once again, it led to devastating results.

    Enough of this. He isn¡¯t for you, I tell myself firmly, steering my mind away. I know it as surely as I know that Caster will turn on me and Genya is a vicious cow. Wolf is not mine. I''m only borrowing his strength for the meantime but ultimately he must return to the path and the person that fate truly intends for him.

    A person far purer, more beautiful, and stronger than I could ever be.

    Oh, this is just pathetic, the voice says.

    ¡°You get used to the smell.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I respond, surprised by his speaking.

    ¡°The smell. I assumed that was why you¡¯ve gone quiet for the first time since I met you.¡±

    ¡°As if you don¡¯t go quiet all the time.¡± I avoid his eyes as I speak because it¡¯s difficult to have a conversation with him so close, staring him in the eye.

    ¡°Silence is my specialty,¡± he says. "I have a feeling it¡¯s new to you.¡±

    "Is that your way of saying I talk too much?"

    He grunts. I narrow my eyes. That''s strange because I''ve always thought that I don''t talk much. Then again, apart from the Prince, I''ve never had many people to talk to, so how would I know?

    ¡°I assure you I can keep my lips shut whenever I want to.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain?" he says and his eyes suddenly and clearly flicker to my lips.

    Something sparks to life inside me then, something hungry and hot that I fight to keep suppressed.

    But it''s accompanied by memories of the future, a trauma that douses the flame immediately.

    I push away and rise feeling like the room has no air in it.

    Wolf still watches me, his eyes even more yellow than before.

    ¡°Done,¡± he says.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say rubbing damp palms on my breeches.

    He nods.

    ¡°Where did you hear that song?¡± he asks. "The one you sang at the hovel?"

    I already have an excuse in my head, a tale that will explain my strange knowledge of things I should not know. But in the last few moments, my mind scrambles. What if he calls my bluff? What if he sniffs out my lie?

    For a minute, I''m tempted to just tell him the truth.

    He''ll never believe you. And even if he does, he won''t let you do what you need to do.

    "First, you must promise you won''t harm me no matter what I say," I hedge.

    "I didn''t go through the trouble of healing you just to harm you again."

    I take a deep breath and then swallow. "The song...I heard it from your mother."

 12 - A Dangerous Lie

    The second the words leave my mouth, the warmth slowly but surely leaks out of the room, leaving only an icy chill.

    Wolf''s reaction makes me almost regret what I just said. If I thought his face was harsh and humorless before, it''s nothing compared to now. His yellow eyes blaze fire as his bushy eyebrows slam down over them, cutting a severe line on his forehead. His temple wrinkles, his jaw clenches such that his cheekbones are stark, pushing underneath his skin. A singular vein throbs near his mind.

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    I swallow but hesitate cowed by his response.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± he repeats, in an even darker tone, carefully spoken as though he''s on the edge. As though warning me to tread lightly.

    Suddenly I''m tongue tied, and guilt laces my bones.

    Maybe I should have chosen a different strategy.

    Wolf¡¯s mother, Errila, was very popular in the Accacia. Not necessarily in the way most people are popular because she is not royalty, neither is she from a prestigious Northern family. There''s no grand fame or acclaim to her name.

    But Errila did have the best bakery in the town square, and her rolls were said to be one of the King¡¯s favorite desserts. The palace would often order shipments of rolls practically every week and I would see wagons of it roll by every time I went to the market.

    Occasionally, the King would invite Errila to the palace to bake for him personally, a privilege offered to none other than his private palace chef. It showed the amount of trust and affection he had for her, set her apart from any other woman in town, even his acclaimed lovers.

    But that wasn¡¯t the only reason Errila was popular and so beloved by everyone. Although it was hard to pinpoint just one reason why, I would attribute it to her affect, the way she treated everyone kindly foreigner or not, and the dimpled smile she offered that made her wrinkled face shine with beauty.

    She was simply someone that everyone wanted to be around.

    Which is what made it so devastating when she went missing a year ago.

    No turning back now.

    ¡°A year ago, about," I start. ¡°I visited her bakery. It was in the late afternoon and I was loitering about because I- I didn¡¯t want to go home.¡± My mother was particularly vicious that day, angry over a broken dish.

    I don''t need to explain that to him so I move on with the rest of the story.

    ¡°Sometimes I liked to sit in the alley behind the bakery because the smell of the bread calmed me. Usually, I don¡¯t make my presence known but that day I was careless and your mother caught me. She invited me in and gave me bread. Saw my bruises and tended to them. Sang me a song to soothe the pain when I cried. That was the song I recited at the Hovel."

    My story is stirring a visceral reaction in him. As much as he tries to control his features he can''t. His mother has been missing for a year and he probably has been searching for her all that time. This is the first true lead he has found.

    ¡°I went back again to her bakery," I continue. "Two more times. That was all I could allow because I couldn''t let my mother know where I was going."

    "Why not?"

    "The day after she tended to me, Errila stopped by my home to see me, to check if I was feeling better. My mother was there and after your mother left, she was furious. She thought that I talked badly about her, and gossiped to people in town about how she abused me. And then she beat me again. Forbade me from ever going back to the bakery. But I couldn''t just leave without telling Errila thank you. I went back twice more." I pause for breath. "The second time, I noticed she seemed worried about something. She said she didn¡¯t have time that day, that she needed to go to the King''s Castle to deliver an item quickly. She gave me some bread and then sent me on my way.¡± I pause before I level the last blow. ¡°That was the last day she was seen.¡±

    Wolf growls something then. I don''t know what it is, because it''s in a language I don''t understand. Or maybe it''s not a language at all.

    Either way, I can hear it sounds pained and angry.

    With his free hand, he buries his fist into the stone wall.

    I jerk. The entire building shakes from the force of his fury.

    He says the words again and again hitting the wall. I imagine who he''s thinking of hitting though. The King.

    My guilt expands. I didn''t expect him to react this violently. I also didn''t want to cause him such pain. A part of me regrets telling him this story.

    Most of all, I regret that it''s not true.

    At least not all of it. It''s true that I went to Errila''s bakery on that first day, and she gave my bread while she tended to my wounds. But I never cried and she never sang me that song.

    It was Wolf who sang me the song in my third life when I was sick with the Red Fever. He told me it was a song his mother used to sing to him whenever he was sick, so I went off that with my story.

    Furthermore, after Errila treated my wounds, I only returned to the bakery once. His mother wasn''t there when I got there, and I never saw her the day she went missing either.

    Everything I constructed regarding her making a delivery to the King''s Castle was false.

    But it was close enough to the truth to be convincing. That''s the thing about Wolf. He could immediately tell an outright lie, but I learned over the few months we traveled together in the future, that I could sometimes get away with bending the truth.

    And the truth is that Errila did go to the palace that day when she went missing, even though I didn''t see her or know it at the time.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    And the King was indeed behind her disappearance.

    Wolf suddenly turns to me with a visage so fierce that it would have made my knees shake if I were standing. He looks angry enough to raze everything to the earth.

    ¡°You told no one this,¡± he barks, blatant accusation in his tone.

    ¡°Who would I tell?¡± I shoot back. ¡°The guards? The Accacians? The investigators who work for the royal family? My mother?¡±

    ¡°You should have told me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you back then. You were like a myth, the man who lived in the Dark Forest and came out only once in a blue moon. Even if I found you, and mustered up the boldness to approach you, how was I to know you would believe me, the Muzungu?"

    "You should have known," he says stubbornly.

    "Would have believed me?"

    ¡°Yes.¡± His words are harsh but decisive. ¡°Yes, I would have believed you.¡±

    These words strike at something inside me that breaks and heals all at once.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say, and hurry to ease his pain by telling him one truth. ¡°But that¡¯s why I¡¯m here now. Your mother¡¯s alive.¡±

    The expression on his face freezes. "You don¡¯t jest?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t jest,¡± I say. I know for a fact that his mother is alive at this point in time because Errila and I will share a prison cell in the future. ¡°And I can help you find her.¡±

    His eyes narrowed suspiciously. ¡°Why would you? And how do you know these things? How can you find her?¡±

    This next part is tricky. I can''t tell too many lies at once, or he''ll catch on.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you," I decide.

    His next sound is a humorless laugh, right before his large hand wraps around my neck and his eyes swoop in inches from mine.

    ¡°We¡¯ve gotten far beyond you keeping secrets, little bird. You will speak to me at once."

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I whisper, fearful of the hand around my throat. ¡°But please just give me some time and I will tell you.¡±

    ¡°Till when?¡±

    "The second trial,¡± I say. ¡°I will tell you after the second trial, in return for you training me till then.¡±

    His face grows fiercer and I rush to say. "You won''t understand it now, even if I did tell you. I don''t entirely understand it either. I need more information to know for sure where your mother is. To get that, I will need to pass the second trial. I need your help, Wolf."

    ¡°How convenient,¡± he snarls showing off sharp teeth at each corner of his mouth. ¡°Answer me this. Had I refused to help you would you have told me this truth about my mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer truthfully. ¡°I would have told you the truth regardless. Like I said, I care for your mother and I would have tried to get her back myself if I could. But I need your help. And you need my help too, but I cannot help you if I do not pass the trials.¡±

    His face doesn''t soften, not even a bit. His eyes still blaze. ¡°And is this just about you finding my mother? That¡¯s what your aim is?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°My aim is beyond that. But finding your mother ties into it. And you do too. I won''t lie to you and say I''m only helping you out of guilt or kindness. I don''t have very noble goals. The truth is I need you to keep me alive, at least until the trials are over. And I need to keep you alive too."

    He snorts at that, but it''s harsh and humorless. "You think you can keep me alive?"

    "I know I can," I say confidently. "As strong as you are, you''re not invincible. We need each other."

    His index finger, long and firm shifts up my neck to under my chin, a smooth move that has me swallowing because it almost feels like a caress. His eyes hold mine, seeming to peel off every layer of secrets I''ve ever had. They seem to look far beyond the surface.

    "Fine," he says finally. "But if I find out at any point that you''ve lied to me¨C"

    "I know. You¡¯ll flay the skin from my bones and gobble up whatever''s left.¡± His eyes slither down my neck to where my pulse is likely trying to pound out of my skin. Then it comes back up to mine.

    He releases me so suddenly, that I nearly fall over.

    "Have it your way. Come.¡±

    "Come where?"

    He''s already at the door, pulling it open.

    "You said I had to train you,¡± he says. ¡°So let¡¯s train.¡±

    Now? I didn''t expect everything to happen so quickly, but I guess I should be grateful for it.

    Go before he changes his mind.

    ¡°Oh. Alright.¡± I rise but then a loud growl stops us in our steps.

    This time it''s not from Wolf. It''s my stomach.

    Heat spreads across my face, as Wolf''s eyes flicker to mine, drops to my stomach, then back up again. He rolls his eyes as he shuts the door, and mutters to himself as he walks to the other side of the room, where the wooden stove is.

    What comes next is a cacophony of movement, involving a slamming cupboard, banging around pots and pans, uncovering a large pot and pulling out herbs and a large slab of red meat.

    It takes me almost a full minute to realize that he''s cooking.

    ¡°Oh,¡± I say, immediately alarmed that he would go through the trouble. "I didn''t mean ¨C You don''t have to¨C¡±

    His brief glare silences me.

    Right. I do have to eat and I have nothing with which to buy food with. The stipend from winning the first trial won''t come for another few days, and that will all go to my mother.

    As much as I hate to admit it, right now, I am his charity case.

    "Thank you," is all I can say to Wolf and he doesn''t even give me the courtesy of grunting out a response.

    I feel stupid standing there so I go to him and say, ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± His tone is final and he points with a spatula to the pink chair behind the dining table. ¡°Sit.¡±

    As I reluctantly obey, he deftly begins chopping up the herbs and then massaging them into the meat. He beats the meat with the side of his cleaver several times, before massaging it again. Then he places everything in a big pot, pours some water in, and then lets it simmer.

    I watch him while he works. It''s an interesting thing, to watch such a large man be so domestic. It''s odd but also erotic in a way.

    I have to admire the way that his brutishness contrasts with the domesticity of his movements. His shoulder muscles shift smoothly almost gracefully, even as he makes enough sound to wake the dead. His methods are coarse and unrefined but effective given the delicious aroma that soon rises in the atmosphere.

    And then finally, he reaches into the cupboards and grabs a wooden bowl into which he ladles some of the contents of the pot.

    Then he brings it to me placing it on the table.

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    There''s steam coming out the top and he tosses me a spoon. I catch it, and his presence makes me so nervous that I immediately scoop some of the broth and bring it to my lip, ready to sip it.

    ¡°Stop,¡± he says and touches my wrist. He takes the spoon from my hand carefully not spilling a single drop. He brings it to his lips and blows on it, his eyes meeting mine for a split second.

    I don''t imagine it this time, the sensation that punches into my stomach.

    I swallow it down, ignoring the feeling. He''s not for you.

    Wolf blows twice before bringing the spoon to my lips.

    I open and close my mouth around it without saying anything, surprised by the burst of flavor on my tongue.

    "This is good," I announce

    "You sound surprised."

    "I am." I take the spoon from his hand, inhaling another sip and then another until pretty soon I¡¯m slopping it all up in an undignified matter like I haven''t eaten for years. After I''m done with the broth, I get to the thick cuts of meat, chewing and closing my eyes to savor it.

    This is the best thing I''ve tasted in...well, ever.

    Meat was not a luxury I had in my old home. It was expensive, and what little we did get was reserved for my mother and her occasional guests. I was left with whatever chunks remained on the bone after she was through with them.

    Wolf observes me quietly as I eat. What a turn of events. Just minutes ago, he had his hand around my throat. And now he''s feeding me.

    That should teach you something, the voice in my head says. Be careful with this one. He''s more unpredictable than you realize.

    When I¡¯m done Wolf takes the bowl and ladles some more broth with chunks of meat.

    I should deny it out of propriety but I truly want more of the tender meat. Wolf sits on the crooked chair and watches me pointedly until I start eating again. He nods with approval at different intervals.

    This time I only get halfway done with the bowl before I sag back against the chair feeling like my stomach is going to explode.

    Wolf drags the bowl back to himself and downs the rest of it, practically in one gulp.

    ¡°Rest for now," he says. "Then we train."

 13 - The First Training Arc

    The minute the training begins, I regret downing so much food.

    Perhaps I should have eaten after, even though that would have left me too weak to perform many of the exercises Wolf ran me through. Still, I should have expected that a full belly would only add an extra layer of difficulty. Both Wolf and Savannah have trained me in the past and while Savannah occasionally had patience for my physical limitations Wolf never did.

    And just like in the past, he starts by making me run laps, right to the edge of the Dark Forest and back. Endurance has never been my strong suit and neither has strength, but Wolf doesn''t care. He doesn''t care when I tell him that I feel nauseous either. He simply orders me down to the base of the hill again and has me running back up to the cottage.

    Of course, I do my best not to disappoint him. But after the fifth lap, I start to get winded. The eight lap makes my lungs burn and my legs shake.  By the tenth, I want to die.

    ¡°You better hurry,¡± he says, as I trudge up for the eleventh time. ¡°It''s getting dark. You don''t want to linger at the base for too long. You might tempt the monsters out of the forest."

    I glance behind me at the dark forest, looming like a threat. I shudder to think of the manner of creatures that could be in there.

    This time, I lift my legs higher as I run, trying to go faster, but my foot hits a stone and I stumble to the ground.  My hands shoot out to break my fall, burying itself in dirt and stone.

    ¡°They like it when you fall,¡± Wolf adds. ¡°Makes it easier to eat you."

    He''s joking, I tell myself, even though his face is as deadpan as ever.

    Fear makes me rise and keep going. Like everyone else in Accacia, I''ve heard stories of the monsters in the Dark Forest practically since I was a child. They''re terrible and sometimes come out of the forest at night time in a different form, to lure unsuspecting victims back. Then they eat you alive while you scream for your mother, or they play with your mind until you run mad.

    But as I jog closer to Wolf, whose body appears to fill the horizon, I wonder how he''s managed to survive frequent visits into the forest unscathed.

    Many in town whisper about it, and the reigning theory is that the monsters are far more scared of him than he is of them. Some also think he was already driven mad but does a good job of presenting as normal.

    Perhaps that''s why he keeps going back.

    I ponder on it and almost start to feel sorry for him, but when I reach the top of the hill, he says, "I think you can do ten more, easily."

    I gape incredulously ¡°I¡­I can barely breathe right now.¡±

    He scans me and then nods. "Fine. Five more."

    ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡± I pant, bracing my hands on my knees. ¡°If I go back down that hill I¡¯m not coming back up and it will be your fault when the monsters drag me in to chomp on my bones.¡±

    ¡°At least then, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about all your complaining.¡± He points. "Get back down that hill or you''re sleeping out here. And you better stop joking around. I''m serious when I say you don''t want to be here by nightfall."

    "You really would leave me out here?" I''m incredulous.

    "Yes." There''s not a single thread of humor in his face. He''s serious. He would subject me to that.

    And he might be invulnerable to monsters but I''m certainly not.

    I run back down the hill, cursing him the entire way in my head.

    I run back up the hill falling over several times but somehow making it. I refuse to even speak to him as I run back down again and this time I fall over even more times.

    Two more times and my limbs are so stiff I can barely shuffle them. For the last lap, I have to crawl up the grass on my hands and knees, spots swimming in my vision, all the while fearing that the monsters are going to snatch me back before I get to the top. When I do thankfully reach Wolf, I stand back up to my wobbly feet, eager to get back inside.

    ¡°On your knees little bird,¡± he says.

    "What?"

    "Get down on your knees. To build your arm muscles, you''re going to push against the earth. Like this." He drops on his feet and hands spread shoulder-width apart and demonstrates a fluid movement of lowering his chest close to the ground before pushing back up. ¡°You¡¯re going to do that fifty times."

    ¡°I can¡¯t even do it once.¡±

    ¡°Then I suppose you can spend all night here."

    I glare at him, rapidly changing my mind. I no longer feel bad for killing him in my second life. In fact, I should have savored the experience more.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    I sigh and get on my knees.

    I¡¯ve done this before when Wolf trained me in the past, but my body didn¡¯t feel quite as frail and heavy. I had built muscle borne from fighting at that point.

    But now it''s horrible. The first one I try to execute, I collapse to the ground breathless. True to his word Wolf doesn''t help me, and neither does he seem to pay any me much attention. He sits on the grass, leans his head back, and whistles.

    He actually whistles.

    It''s a tune I recognized faintly, one that the woman was singing in the bar. It''s a reminder of that first night, the awfulness I encountered, the women with their vacant gazes. I can''t believe Wolf frequented places like that.  Why was he there? Simply to find clients?

    Or is he like those men? Does he leer at the women too and touch them, or hire them for the night?

    Why had he not stopped the abuse of the one who was dragged off the stage?

    Wolf catches me watching him and smirks as though he knows all the thoughts I''m having, the ones plaguing me. As though he doesn''t care what I think of him.

    In fact, he''s daring me to think the worst of him, to hate him, knowing I''ll still be here regardless because I need him.

    Damn him. I have to do this. At least one push up. I can''t let him win.

    The pain spiraling through my body no longer makes me want to die. Instead, I want to live so I can repay him for every single second of this torture.

    I place my hands shoulder-width apart, my fingers and legs, and intestines quaking as I prepare to lower myself once more.

    I dip, nearly flopping but I managed to pull myself back up even though my midsection caves into the ground a little.

    One.

    I try it again, slower this time so I don''t fall over. Then I push back up.

    That''s two.

    I shoot Wolf a triumphant look and he raises an eyebrow as if to say, That''s it?

    Bastard.

    I try again and again to complete one more move, but fail every other attempt. I don''t know how long we spend there, but I keep trying . Even when my body finally collapses onto the ground, spent with dirt in my mouth, my finger clench in the grass and keep trying to push. Defeat exhales through my lips in protesting cries. Time crawls into time, and pain upon pain. Exhaustion steals my mind and by the time he finally says, "Enough for today," I can''t move.

    Wolf swings me into his arms and the world swims. Next thing I know I''m staring at a thatched roof. My back is placed on a soft bed of pillows that envelope me.

    Next, I feel strong hands massaging my arms and my legs, but I''m too exhausted to protest.

    And then finally, I''m dead to the world.

    That night I dream of my first life. I did a lot of foolish things in my first life, but perhaps none was more foolish than allowing Caster to turn me into his mistress.

    At first, it was fine. He convinced me nothing would change except that our relationship simply had to remain a secret. Caster would be out during the day, doing Princely things, and then come to meet me at our secret cottage once night fell.

    In public, he would hold Genya''s hand and smile, playing the part of a dutiful spouse. She would accompany him to all events and weigh in on important matters concerning the Kingdom. In the eyes of everyone else, she would be his queen.

    But he would spend every night in my bed.

    I told myself that meant something. That meant he loved me, even though I cried myself to sleep sometimes. I told myself stories about the powerful concubines throughout history. King Drogo never took a concubine, believing that a man should limit his sexual appetites to one woman. But that was likely because his father''s concubine had betrayed the North and inadvertently led to the death of Drogo''s mother, the true Queen. Once Drogo became King, he put the former mistress to death and declared her name a curse in the nation.

    He likely saw his father''s indiscretion as the reason for his mother''s death.

    But Caster was different. He wasn''t irresponsible, or careless or selfish. He just loved me too much to let me go. We had a love for the ages, and I would never betray him or our nation. In return, he would never cast me aside or let anyone harm me.

    It would all be fine.

    But then after Caster''s coronation as crown prince, we moved into the palace where he formally brought me in as his official concubine. That was when everything changed.

    I could no longer hide myself from the horrible reality of this arrangement anymore.

    Before, I could convince myself that Genya was a horrible woman who Caster was forced to be with and that theirs was a cold silent union when they weren''t being paraded in front of his father.

    But staying at the castle, I immediately saw the reality of their relationship. They formed at the very least a strong friendship, but it likely developed into more. He laughed with her the same way he laughed with me. He respected her ideas, and I saw admiration on his face a few times when she spoke about politics. That admiration whenever she showed off her magical powers.

    He never had that admiration for me.

    He was a Northerner after all, and Northerners respected strength. Genya was strong and a picture of poise. I was weak and a nobody.

    And Genya took every opportunity to rub it in.

    She made sure to show me how insignificant I was every time we all had tea together. She insisted it was important that we both got along to the betterment of the kingdom and it was seen as her playing the gracious queen.

    But I knew in reality she wanted to show me the truth of her and Caster together. They were lovers too and she wanted me to see, to understand that no matter what I did, I would always be beneath her in his eyes. That as much as he wanted me, he would never respect me as he did her. I was nothing but a thing to warm his bed.

    And it was a feeling I never could shake.

    It was a feeling that made me do very stupid things to gain Caster''s favor to have him look at me with the same respect that he did her. One of those things got me in trouble with the King because I overstepped my boundaries and sought to help the North. I involved myself in political matters.

    The King demanded Genya punish me for it.

    Caster protested. Genya claimed that it was the only way to absolve me of my crime. She would make it quick, she said.

    And eventually, Caster stood back and watched as his wife burned me. I screamed and she cooed gently, all the while holding that secret glee in her eyes under the most serene expression imaginable.

    It was then I looked at Caster for help, but he simply stood there, looking annoyed like he hated being bothered by this whole affair.

    That was when I knew that he would never protect me from her. Not because of the King or because of Genya, but because he simply didn¡¯t want to. I wasn''t worth it.

    I would have faced the world for him. He never would have done the same for me.

    I think, I sob as I dream of those events once more. In my sleep, I can no longer avoid the heartbreak of my past, and the fear that, despite making different choices, it will all happen again.

    And then someway, somehow, I feel the phantom touch of someone pulling me onto an embrace and growling me back to sleep.

 14 - Training Arc 1: A Discouraging Fight

    I wake up staring at a woven roof encased in stone.

    Rolling my head reveals a small but tidy room, with yellow and brown accents throughout. Yellow cloth diffuses the light streaming in from the tightly sealed window and is tied to swathes of brown cloth that covers the wall, perhaps for more insulation. And then there''s a bookshelf that''s anchored the cloth on the wall, with only a single book on it, large and leather-bound. Beside the book is a mug made from clay and as I turn back to the other side of the room, a long-carved dresser stands holding gowns of different color but a similar style that leaves ample room for the bossom and cinched in at the waist.

    This is Wolf¡¯s mother¡¯s room.

    I sit up immediately, slightly unsettled that he left me here. I feel like I unknowingly sullied something special in this room just with my presence. Is it alright that I''m here?

    Certainly, it doesn''t feel like it. I feel like I cheated my way here, and I don''t deserve to be here.

    The only reason Wolf agreed to take me in was because I lied to him and I''m still lying to him. I will need to continue to lie to him and everyone about who I really am.

    I don''t belong here, haven''t belonged anywhere in a long time.

    But I can''t do this on my own. I need to use Wolf, as much as I don''t want to.

    Don''t you want to? That voice silkily comments. Who do you intend to deceive with this false propriety? I can tell that you want to use that one very badly.

    My face heats up and I put my hands on my cheeks. I''m getting used to the voice but I hate that it can see the deepest darkest desire.

    Don''t try to be the hero here, it continues. I didn''t pick you for that. Heroes are useless to me.

    What does that mean? I ask but then the voice goes silent.

    Why did you pick me? I try again, but nothing else echoes in my head but my own thoughts.

    More importantly, I need to leave this room as pristine as possible. His mother''s room should remain untouched.

    The minute I attempt to move my legs to the ground, I groan. Every single muscle in my body aches, badly.

    I rise carefully and stiffly wobble out of the room, leaning against the wall, with my legs shaking. A tendon behind feels pinched. My shoulders are tight and my arms heavy as lead. Each step feels like it''ll be my last one that will send me tumbling onto the floor.

    But somehow I manage to make it out of the room, bracing myself against the wall. I''m careful not to touch anything despite my curiosity about the book on the shelf and the mug.

    Wolf showed incredible trust by allowing me to stay in his mother''s room. I won''t invade her privacy anymore and sully her things by touching them.

    ¡°Wolf?" I call when I reach the common area, which is empty. A pot sits on the stove, with no fire underneath. Lifting the cover reveals meat and broth much like the one Wolf yesterday.

    Despite the tempting scent, I hold back. I find myself not wanting to eat anymore after overindulgence yesterday. But searching through the cupboard shows that there''s not much else to eat.

    There''s some flour and powders, and spices packed neatly into little pots. A thread of dust settles over the pot, as though they have not been touched for some time. Are these his mother''s as well? Is that why he hasn''t used them?

    I drag the pot of flour closer, inspecting it. There doesn''t seem to have any mold so it''s certainly useable. Perhaps I can make bread from this.

    ¡°Snooping?¡± The voice comes from right behind me and I yelp. My soul attempts to jump out of my skin and my body follows. I bang my hand against the stove in the process.

    Rubbing my scalp, I spin around to see Wolf standing a few feet away with a sack in his hand. He looks amused, as I lay my hand over my pounding heart.

    ¡°How do you do that?¡± I ask, annoyed and rubbing my head as I stand.

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    "Move like that.¡± How does such a large and heavy-looking man move like wind? ¡°Do you have some magic I¡¯m unaware of?¡±

    He shakes his head and places his sack on the floor. He nudges his chin to the cupboard.

    Even without speaking, his question is clear.

    ¡°I was just looking at¡­¡± I start, then waffle. ¡°The meat was too hard on my stomach yesterday and it slowed me down. I was thinking if we¡¯re going to be training more, I need something lighter, like bread.¡±

    ¡°You want me to make bread?"

    ¡°Not necessarily. I can make the bread.¡± I''ve made it enough times with the bit of flour my mother left over. It''s one of the few things one can make with cheap, single ingredients and so I''m a veritable expert at it. ¡°Of course if the ingredients have some sentimental value for you...¡±

    "They don''t," he says. Then he lifts the sack off his shoulders. "I brought apples." He drops it to the floor and a couple of bright red apples roll out.

    My mouth immediately waters.

    Apples are extremely rare in the North. Well, most fruits are with the way our soil is prone to famine, but apples especially so. They are hard to grow and the yield is often not worth the expense. So we simply import them from the South, which is of course still too expensive for the common person to afford, much less someone like me.

    ¡°Where did you get those?¡± I try not to let the sheer hunger for it leak into my voice.

    ¡°The Dark Forest," he says, far too casually. ¡°There¡¯s an apple tree in there.¡±

    ¡°There is?¡± I ask, astounded.

    ¡°Lots of trees in there.¡±

    ¡°I thought the Dark Forest only had monsters.¡±

    ¡°That too,¡± he comments offhandedly. He picks up an apple that rolled onto the floor, wipes it on his tunic, and then bites into it.

    He shut his eyes and nearly moans. It''s the first time I¡®ve seen true unadulterated pleasure on his face.

    When I felt that sound deep inside, travel all the way down to...somewhere else.

    Oh no. No no no no no. Don''t even go there.

    I pick up an apple to give my mouth something to do and bite into it too. I almost moan too. The taste is really divine, sweeter than apples from the city, almost bordering on too-sweet. Angel gobbles them up, going one after another until the heavy sack is halfway empty by the time I''m done with my one.

    He stares at the sack longingly, then decidedly shakes his head, tying up the mouth and putting it to the side.

    ¡°You¡¯re standing today,¡± he remarks. "That''s more than I expected."

    "Does that mean, you''re going to take it easy on me today?"

    "The opposite." He almost smiles but it''s almost scary.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make bread tonight,¡± he says. ¡°For now, we train.¡±

    <hr>

    The second day¡¯s training is no less grueling than the first. Wolf assigns me a circuit that has me running and then jumping and then running again until my heart feels like it''s going to explode out of my chest. And then when I''m nearly exhausted, he finally says, "Alright. Let''s get to the real training."

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    "Real training?" I squeak, as sweat rolls down my neck to my back. I can barely breathe. What on earth have we been doing this whole time if not training?

    He doesn''t answer me. Instead, he straightens from his spot, leaning on the wall, and approaches me.

    "Let¡¯s try attacking me," he says.

    I don''t hesitate. I channeled all my frustration into a side kick, ignoring my screaming muscles and summoning up any strength I had left. In one swift move, I bend to the side, find my balance and let my feet fly to his face.

    But it doesn''t work out like I hope it will. Wolf dodges the attack, quicker and smoother than the Mountain did. He easily avoids the next one too. Unlike the Mountain, he doesn''t even fall for my feigned moves or my schemes. Even when I execute some complex Mazai techniques, a double twist kick, followed by a piroutted relay, he appears bored. And when I finally land a hit to his hip, it doesn''t phase him. He tutts shaking his head, right before he sighs in disappointment.

    "This isn''t going to work," he says. "You are extremely weak."

    I glare at him. My pride stings but I can''t refute what he''s saying. It¡¯s the truth.

    And he doesn''t stop there.

    "You need to save your energy. All that dancing around you do is nice, but it can be a wasted effort. Sometimes stillness is the true key to unpredictability. Remain perfectly still and get one strike in. Just one. Rather than wasting energy on several subpar moves, perfect the one. Make sure it hits your target. Make sure they go down. And with that, you end the fight before it even begins." He analyzes me then says, "At your current level, that might be the only way for you to survive these trials."

    Perfecting a single strike...that goes against everything Savannah taught me. Mazai was more similar to Prince Caster''s fighting style, a technique that used a combination of successive rapid light moves to bring down their opponent, combining offense and defense seamlessly.

    And now Wolf is saying that the only way for me to survive these trials is to go against everything I was taught, and perfect one single move that can bring down my opponent. Where do I even begin with that?

    Well...that doesn''t sound encouraging.

    I''m digesting his words, and then he suddenly barks, "More laps. Let''s go."

    Much later, as I lie on the living room floor, unable to move much of my body, Wolf finally goes to bake. I turn again and watch him, admiring his shoulders and their smooth movement, the way his body under his tunic nicely curves down to his waist and then flares back out to powerful thighs.

    He''s such a nicely built man.

    I knew you wanted him.

    Shut up.

    Although watching Wolf cook is enjoyable, the results of his efforts are less than appetizing.

    At the dining table, I pick up the puck he places in front of me, along with the bowl of meat soup, and analyze it. It''s far too brown and charred to be edible, the round orb having no give on it at all. As I try to push it with my fingers, it slips out of my hand, landing with a hard thud against the table

    ¡°This is bread,¡± I say, a question more than a statement.

    Wolf''s lips tighten and his nose turns up with a touch of defensiveness. "It''s fine. Just eat¡±

    I smile. Well, at least I found the one thing he''s terrible at. Baking.

    The smile dies when I bite into the bread.

    Just as I thought. Inedible.

    I dip it into my soup to soften it and that makes it marginally better.

    But luckily, I manage to choke it down with the soup. Then I munch on one of two apples that Wolf served with the dinner, to he charred taste on my tongue. Eventually, the sweetness of the apple becomes far too overwhelming, so I put it down halfway finished. Wolf picks it back up and devours it without question.

    ¡°Is that why you go into the Dark Forest?¡± I ask, curious and suddenly eager to break the silence. ¡°To get apples?¡±

    He glances up at me. Holding my gaze, he lifts his bowl to his lips and drinks all the broth and meats. Once he''s done, he brings the bowl down dropping it on the table. He smacks his lips and belches loudly. Then he rises and walks out of the house closing the door behind him all without answering my question.

    I sigh. ¡°Amazing talk.¡±

    <hr>

    The next few days are more of the same. Torture followed by soup and stone he calls bread. Hardly much conversation, except for occasionally mocking my skills, and laughing at the way I flop over tired at the end of a session.

    But somehow my body begins to adapt to it and I''m not as tired. Perhaps it''s the massage Wolf gives me after every session, the one I sometimes think about for much longer than I should.

    Or maybe it''s the brief reprieve he gives me at the end of each day.

    Sometimes, we lie outside in the grass for long enough for the sun to go down. Sometimes we lie in silence and other times, we talk.

    "Do you do that to annoy me?" I ask him on such a night. "When you ignore me and walk off in the middle of a conversation?"

    He waits a beat before he answers. "I wasn''t aware you approached me for my conversational skills."

    "I didn''t but it''s rude to just ignore people."

    "Ah, but apart from that, I am the perfect gentleman."

    "That''s another thing you do. Evading the question with sarcasm."

    "You would know about evading questions." He gives me a sidelong look that makes me suspect he knows more than he''s letting on, but then he looks back up at the sky. "I don''t like to talk much."

    "To me?"

    "To anyone. It''s tiring and annoying. Too many words, too many expressions, people''s scent changes when they lie... And then they get scared when I respond. I have to make sure I don''t show too much teeth, or say the wrong thing. Too many rules. I''d rather not talk."

    "Oh." I think of the many times in the future, that our rag-tag group of misfits would huddle around the campfire and Wolf would simply be off in the corner on his own. I thought, at the time, that it was simply Wolf being his normal broody self, but now I wonder if this is the reason.

    He just doesn''t like to talk. Maybe he has some anxiety about talking and saying the wrong thing.

    Just like I do sometimes.

    It''s hard to think of a man like Wolf having anxiety about anything, but I doubt he would lie about something like that.

    Also, his likelihood to leave his home for hours at a time when we''re not training. Is it because I''m here?

    Does he find company to overstimulating and that''s why he seeks solitary existence?

    "Do you want me to leave?"

    He shakes his head without hesitation, which somewhat unknots my belly.

    "But you want me to shut up more often?"

    That one makes him pause.

    "You can talk," he says. "Just don''t expect me to respond all the time."

    I nod. "Okay.''" I can do that. To be honest, I enjoy Wolf''s calm silence and I''m even getting used to his non-answers. Caster was a chatterbox, always having one story for me or another, or going on about the problems in his life. About how much his dad expected from him and how he felt unable to live up to those expectations. I don''t know why he confided in me so much, even though I was a veritable stranger, but I was happy about it at the time. I thought it proved we were soulmates, because he was so comfortable talking to me even though we''d only known each other for a few weeks.

    But much as I loved him, sometimes all that chattering left me drained at the end of the day.

    With Wolf, we''ve spent nearly the whole day together, but it still feel energized and strangely comfortable.

    "It''s getting dark," I announce and try to get to my feet.

    Wolf suddenly reaches out, grabs my ankle, and tugs me down to the ground. I drop back down on my ass, and blink at him, stunned.

    The move is so random that for some strange reason, a burst of laughter flies out of me. Perhaps it was because my feet are ticklish. Perhaps it''s also the twinkle in his eyes that did it.

    But suddenly I''m in a very playful mood.

    I fight against his hold and he pulls me closer. I leap up but he drags me down rolling me on top of him with a mischeivous smile.

    The smile dies the minute we realize the predicament we''ve gotten ourselves into.

    And how close we are.

    We stare into each other¡¯s eyes and my throat tightens. I can hear my own heart pounding in my chest Before I can move though, Wolf leans up and licks the corner of my lips.

    It''s nothing just a touch but it had me gasping and tearing away from him.

    It wasn¡¯t a kiss I tell myself as my mind scrambles. Not really, not from Wolf. Perhaps I had a little bit of apple on my lip and he wanted to lick it off. You know how obsessed he is with apples. Or perhaps he only did it to teach me a lesson.

    But that was not how it looked to me.

    And Wolf sits up, leaning back on his arms, looking similarly shocked. He didn''t expect that either. Ten seconds tick by, while we''re at an impasse and I count each of them.

    I don''t know what to do so I stand and run away, heading straight for Wolf''s mother''s bedroom and throwing myself on her mattress.

    I fall asleep on his mother''s bed dreaming about the not-kiss.

    <hr>

    We don''t discuss it. I don''t bring it up and neither does he. We return to training and half conversation silences.

    I eventually go into town to collect my stipend and deliver it to my mother''s doorstep. I slip it in through the windows, not yet ready to face her again. I may never be ready.

    Don''t be pathetic. The voice says. Any weakness will be death of you.

    I don''t respond to it. The voice sometimes says cryptic things like that, but he never explains when I ask so I''ve learned not to bother.

    When I get back to Wolf''s cottage, I come outside ready to train but Wolf stops me.

    ¡°We won¡¯t train today,¡± Wolf says. ¡°The trial is in two days so you''ll need to rest. "

    I nod in agreement thanking whatever deity gave him this idea. "Do you know what the trial is going to be?"

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s going to be a battle of some sort.¡±

    "I think so too." Usually, the second trial is a battle of wits as well as strength. They put two teams against each other, who try to take out as many members of the opposing team as possible using any means possible. In the past, the second trial typically turns into a blood bath, and with the sadistic Brute on the team, it''s probably going to get there even faster.

    He''s a major reason I have to train so hard. I will likely never be the warrior that Wolf or Caster or even Savannah are. I simply don''t have it in me. But it''s fine because my skills are far more useful elsewhere.

    I just need enough to stay alive so I can get us out of this time loop.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the day," I say more to myself than Wolf. Despite everything apprehension laces in me. I didn''t observe the second trial in my past life, as that was only reserved for the important families in Accacia, but I heard stories of it after. In the markets, they whispered about how strategically the Prince moved. And how vicious Brute had been when he tore someone clean in half with a sword.

    The same Brute who probably hates the fact that I succeeded in the first trial and will be looking for a way to take me out.

    I could die there.

    ¡°You won''t die,¡± Wolf says as though he can read my mind.

    "I won''t?"

    He shakes his head.

    But he doesn''t expound on how exactly he knows this.

 15 - The Best Laid Plans Go Awry

    I wake up early on the day of the second trial, before the darkness has even cleared from the sky. Not like I slept much anyway. There''s too much anxiety riffling through me, as I consider all the ways this could go wrong.

    And there are a lot of ways.

    As much as I try to think through my plans to death and plug in every loophole I can, there are no guarantees I will survive this second trial, any more than there were guarantees that I would survive the first. My training with Wolf made me stronger, but there are still undoubtedly stronger warriors in the trials, and this time, I don''t have the element of surprise on my side.

    But I have to believe I''ll win. Losing is not an option for me.

    This is your final chance.

    The voice is a reminder I don''t need. I have my dead comrades, my friends, in mind as I get out of bed, steeling myself. This is my last rebirth, so it will be my last chance to save them.

    I blink in surprise as I spot clothes laid out on the bookshelf presumably for me.

    A tunic that is neither old nor new, pants in my size, a tad longer than my feet, but could be easily rolled up.

    And most importantly a scabbard and belt, big enough to hold a dagger.

    The door opens revealing Wolf, a grim expression on his face.

    ¡°Are these yours?" I ask, lifting the items into my hands.

    ¡°They used to be, many moons ago.¡±

    I wonder just how long ago it was when Wolf was my size. Probably way before adolescence. I can even imagine him as a big toddler sitting there with that same deadpan expression he''s giving me now.

    The thought makes me giggle.

    ¡°What?¡± he asks.

    I shake my head. ¡°Nothing.¡± And then I walk past him, into the chamberpot room to ease myself and change.

    When I come back out, he has also changed into a similar tunic. Tied to his side, is what looks to be a rusty axe and in his hand is a significantly sleeker dagger.

    ¡°Take this." He hands me the dagger. I take it then toss it back and forth in my hands.

    "Another item from your infancy?"

    ¡°It was my mother¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Oh." I stop what I''m doing, feeling undoubtedly awkward and unworthy. Wolf insisted that I sleep in his mother¡¯s room despite my protest, but this feels like too much. I feel the need to hand it back to him but then I won''t be able to defend myself I have no weapons.

    Once more I have no choice but to accept. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Wolf nods and taps a spot on his neck, the same spot that Savannah showed me in another life. "Stab them here if you can. It paralyzes them at once and kills them almost instantly. They won''t be able to retaliate."

    That was precisely what Savannah told me in the past. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind."

    He watches me oddly and I realize that, in his eyes, I''m still supposed to be a common maiden who has never seen battle in her life. This is supposed to be the part where I soliloquize about how I''ve never killed someone before and how wrong it is to take a life, and how I''m not sure I can do it.

    Except none of that woudld be true. I may not have killed anyone up to this point in this timeline, but I kill several people in the future and it''s sincerely a lot easier than I thought it would be, especially since most of them were trying to kill me first.

    Wolf finishes his inspection of me and turns around. He''s already out the door before I realize that he intends for me to follow him.

    "Oh, come on." I run to catch up.

    We head out down the hill and today I find myself much more easily keeping up with his rapid pace. I guess all the training has worked well to improve my stamina, and I feel the difference even in just a few days. I have new muscles I didn''t have and more energy than ever before. Perhaps it''s also because I''m well-fed for the first time in years. I also have more optimism, strange because I may just be walking to my own demise.

    We make the journey in familiar and companionable silence. I''m grateful for it. It allows me to play the plan in my head over and over, ad nauseum.

    Since I know part of how the trial is going to go, I have an advantage over everyone there. There will be two teams battling against each other, to capture a golem. The team that gets the golem advances to the third trial.

    I also know which leaders will be selected for the teams. Prince Casteer is going to be one of the leaders. Ideally, I want Wolf and I to get on the same team as Caster. Not only is he a formidable fighter, I know for a fact that he wins the golem. Also, being close to Caster puts me in the safest spot, even with Brute on the same team. The bastard won''t want to offend Caster by touching me and I just need to avoid being killed by anyone on the other team.

    Now without being on Caster''s team, things are a little more difficult, and unpredictable. Not ideal at all for my plans.

    Well then, we just have to make it on his team.

    Yes. And I have a plan on how to achieve that too.

    The plan is inelegant and crude, but I think I''ll probably just ask Caster to put me on his team. For all his faults, Caster doesn¡¯t want me dead, and he has proved that he still cares about me in his shallow way at least for now. And he likely still feels some guilt about choosing Genya over me.

    So I''ll play on that guilt, pretend to still be heartbroken, so he''ll put us on the team to make up for it.

    That would be the best.

    Devious wench, the voice says, but it sounds almost proud of me. Playing with that boy''s feelings.

    Yeah, well, he played with mine first. I know Caster has no choice but to marry Genya and he technically hasn''t done anything wrong to me yet, but I still can''t forget all the things he does in the future, all the ways he disappoints me. Perhaps it''s wrong to hold it against him and judge him for things he hasn''t done yet, but I can''t strike the bitterness from my chest.

    But failing that ¨C getting on Caster''s team ¨C then I just need to just make sure I''m on the same team with Wolf.

    Of course, I''m a little less sure about the outcome of that plan. While Wolf is powerful, he is a wildcard because he has not partaken in these trials in my other lives. And neither have I. We''re both unknown variables and it''s risky for us to act too far outside of the script, because then things may start unravelling quickly.

    By the two of us being here, we''ve already changed something in the timeline, and maybe taken the place of two others.

    Suddenly a horrible thought occurs to me.

    In the past life, Savannah told me that Caster picked her for his team in the trial. But what if, by picking me this time, he won''t be able to pick her? What if she ends up on the other team and is hurt as a result?

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    The image of Savannah dead flashes in my mind.

    Shit. I don''t want to take her place. I don''t want her hurt and I definitely don''t want her to die. What can I do to ensure she doesn''t?

    Perhaps for you to survive, someone people would have to die.

    No. I respond to the voice firmly. I won''t let that happen, but I also can''t think about that right now. There''s already so much to consider, I won''t be able to do what I need to do if I think about Savannah.

    If she does end up on the opposite team, I just need to do my best to protect her.

    I''m so lost in thought that I don''t even realize that we''ve walked past the Village Square and are now squarely on the beaten path to the Black Castle.

    King Drogo''s castle bears that name because it''s made of black stone and extends into the skies, casting a dark shadow over all its environs. It''s not the most beautiful thing, but it is the oldest building in the North, one of the few that stood past the first Pangean siege.

    The siege claimed the lives of the King''s two eldest sons, but the castle remained an unconquered stronghold and the King survived. Neither fire nor storm nor Pangean magic could bring down the Black Castle. Now, the castle is a symbol of the resilience of the North, just like the scars that mar the King''s visage.

    And the scars in his heart.

    Caster told me the story at some point, and although he''d been too young to understand, he knew how much that day affected his father. King Drogo became a broken man, unable to give love his remaining son after the loss of his children, that followed closely to that of his wife.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why Caster grew up to be such a loathsome toad.

    I take a deep breath and remind myself that I need to ask the prince a favor and so I can''t be thinking about what a loathsome toad he is. I need to look like I''m still in love with him, and play the part of scorned fiancee perfectly. I need to recover whatever feelings I had for Caster or at least, play at a convincing facsimile of it.

    I especially need to look heartbroken.

    I glance at Wolf for a second. What will he think of me, when he sees me talking to Caster again? Will he call me unladylike once more?

    I like it. I like that you''re the way you are.

    I blush as I remember Wolf''s comment. I know he didn''t mean it like that but I draw confidence from it anyway.

    The castle is surrounded by a tall curtain walls between the castle towers, also made of black stone. At the entrance, two Elite Guards stand, allowing people in. They only flicker a glance at us before nodding us inside. They likely recognize us as competitors because they watched the first trial.

    The announcement about the date and time for second trial had been posted on a bulletin board in the Village Square and it held all our names on it. There were about a hundred of us.

    Wolf and I enter the general indoor courtyard and spot dozen of the other competitors who are already here. They stop and stare at us at our arrival, the room growing silent as we advance.

    I suppose most of them were shocked to see me enter with Wolf, or perhaps they''re shocked to see Wolf altogether. Up until two weeks ago, some thought the man was only a myth or at least that his strength was overly exaggerated. But no one could say that after they saw the way he took down that one man with a single blow.

    And then after the other contestants eyes glaze over Wolf, they flicker to me curiously. They want to what I''m doing with him. They perhaps sense the beginnings of a juicy story, fresh gossip for the winter. I''m not used to such regard on me and feel a blush working its way under my tunic, but I try not to show it. In fact, I try to maintain the same bored affect that Wolf has but I''m not sure I succeed because when I catch Wolf looking at me out of the corner of his eyes, I think I see amusement in his gaze.

    Yeah I know. I''m not pulling it off.

    I resist the urge to stick out my tongue at him. Nevertheless, he must read my mind, because his lip kicks up showing he''s even more amused.

    Wolf immediately heads for a dark corner, near an oak tree, and I follow him. Bodies part as he approaches, but they also lean toward him as though they want to be close, but not in his way, they want to feel his presence but not touch him in any way that sets him off.

    At least with most of their attention on Wolf, I can survey the room in peace. I don''t see Caster or Brute yet so I stare down at the rest of the competitors seeing who I recognize.

    Suddenly, the front doors of the castle open again and Caster arrives with Brute in tow. My stomach tightens as Genya, attired in a long flowing gown of rich brown, stands in between them

    Well. That just made my plan infinitely more difficult

    How am I supposed to talk to Caster with his betrothed and his louse of a friend both there?

    I sigh and Wolf gives me a curious look.

    Caster and Brute were in a conversation as they walked in. Caster looks frustrated but he tries to hide it smiling at everyone who greets him on the way in.

    And then his eyes fall on me and the smile disappears.

    Coldness enters his gaze but it takes me a second to understand why.

    Rats.

    I suppose it was a bad idea for me to stand with Wolf.

    Darn. I didn¡¯t think of that, didn''t factor in Caster''s clear animosity toward Wolf. The second I got here I should have stayed away from Wolf, so as not to tick off Caster.

    I turn to Wolf, who is not looking at anything in particular but he is staring in the direction of Genya and Caster. Genya is staring back at him with that naked desire and she licks her lips in a shockingly inviting move.

    Did she just...

    I turn to Wolf but he''d already looked away to scan something in the distance.

    I can''t forget about what just happened though. What was that about? Why is Genya so interested in Wolf? Did Wolf know Genya? Is something going on here that I don''t understand?

    Never mind that. I don''t have time to figure out any of that right now. Back to the first order of business.

    ¡°Wolf, I need to go talk to Caster.¡±

    I don''t know why I''m telling Wolf or asking for permission. He doesn''t look at me, or acknowledge hearing what I said, but I have a feeling he''s not pleased.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask why?¡± I ask.

    "Are you going to tell me why?¡± he says, something a little tight in his voice.

    I open my mouth and then close it again.

    ¡°As I thought.¡± His eyes fix on me for a single second, before flicking away again.

    I feel dismissed and ashamed for some reason.

    No matter, I have to do this, for both of us. I feel all eyes on me as I walk toward Caster.

    I hate this.

    I hate this. I hate this. I hate this. It echoes in my head, the humiliation playing out before I even experience it.

    I know from the self-satisfied spread across Genya''s face that she will enjoy it, as will Brute if his irritating snort in any indication. But perhaps, what irritates me most is the slightly victorious tilt of Caster''s head when I reach him.

    ¡°Can we talk?¡±

    Caster rocks his head side to side, contemplating.

    Brute answers first, laughingly. "You really enjoy humiliation, don''t you Muzungu?"

    "Your entire existence is a humiliation unto your parents." My tongue once again speaks faster than my brain and the words spill out. At least I get the satisfaction of watching the smile on Brute''s face dim and anger flash in his eyes.

    I''ll likely pay for that later, but for now, I''ll savor it.

    "You damn bitch ¨C "

    Caster holds up a hand to halt Brute''s words. Instead, he glances at Genya, a question in his gaze.

    She shrugs. ¡°I have no problem with it." She flashes a smile, warm and open. "I understand that these things can be hard to navigate and it¡¯s not like I would expect you two to stop caring about each other suddenly."

    He smiles at her. "Thank you, Genya."

    Yes, thank you, Genya.

    "But I don¡¯t think this is the appropriate time for this,¡± Caster says firmly. "I¡¯ll talk to you later, Adria."

    Oh no. My stomach drops. Oh shit.

    "It''s vital that I talk to you right now, Caster"

    "Later," Caster says firmly. And to add to it, he takes Genya¡¯s hand and walks away.

    "I can¡¯t wait to crush you," Brute whispers in my ear as he passes by following them. And though I wanted to say something smart back, I can''t because the possibility of Brute crushing is looking more and more likely.

    It''s not over. He could still pick you on the team.

    Or he might not, so as to honor his relationship with Genya.

    I sigh and rub my hand over my face. So now I¡¯ve humiliated myself for nothing.

    Ignoring the stares and snickers, I return to Wolf who also has a smirk on his face.

    ¡°That went well,¡± he says and I jab my elbow into his side, a strike he barely acknowledges. It''s like hitting rock.

    ¡°This is bad,¡± I mutter biting my nails. ¡°This is very bad.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡± Wolf eyes me curiously.

    ¡°I need to talk to him or we may be in trouble,¡± I explain.

    Wolf glances over at the Prince then make a chuffed sound. "I could make him talk to you."

    I shake my head. I can only imagine that Wolf''s way involves violence and I can''t guarantee even that will make Caster listen to what I have to say.

    And then suddenly, it''s too late.

    The doors are open once again. A throne is carried in by five guards and places on a raised wooden stage at the end of the courtyard. The King strides in with his chiefs beside him, and a whole procession of about fifty noble Pangeans behind him.

    As the King takes the throne, the procession fans out, encircling the candidates who move to the center of the room. Wolf stays in his corner and after a moment of indecision, I stay with him.

    "Welcome to the second trial," the King says.

    "Greetings you Highness, the Shining Star of the North, Great Protector" we greet.

    "Now," King Drogo continues. "Although, we had an initial plan for the second trial, involving battle, we''ve rethought it. We have a smaller amount of applicants this year and we want to make sure all qualified participants live to the third trial."

    I frown. Did this happen last year? What''s going on?

    "So now, the second trial is as follows," he continues. "Each candidate will walk forward and give a brief speech. Convince me why I should allow you to join the Elite Soldiers. And I will decide on who can proceed."

    After a single moment of stretched silence, murmurs start to break out. I see smiles across faces, and relief shining in eyes. Most are happy that there isn''t another battle. They live to fight another day.

    But for me, this my worst nightmare.

    It''s the worst possible scenario, one that I didn''t even dream would happen.

    King Drogo doesn''t agree with women joining the Elite Soldiers, and he has a well-known distaste for foreigners.

    I am both woman and foreigner. I also dated his son.

    King Drogo likely hates me.

    And now I have to convince him to go against that hatred and prejudice, and let me become one of his Elite Soldiers.

    A battle was one thing.

    This is an impossible task.

 16 - The Second Trial

    It feels like the walls are closing in on me.

    My breath catches in my throat, then gets sucked into my stomach like I was just dealt a fatal blow there.

    And I was. While it may not be a physical attack, the King''s words are a fatal blow to my plans.

    I didn''t imagine this trial would be easy, but I thought it would be simple enough. I imagined a blood bath and trained for one.

    But I didn''t train to make the King like me.

    The idea never even occurred to me at all. King Drogo loathes me and there''s nothing I can do to change his mind. I tried enough times in my first life, always with disastrous results.

    At the time, I believed that if I could only get his approval, Caster would call off his engagement to Genya and marry me instead.

    And then even after Caster married Genya, I still tried to endear myself to the King and earn his respect. I may not have had magic or important contacts, but I did everything I could to help the North in the fight with the Pangeans, and I thought with all my contributions, that I would earn my right to become a part of his family, maybe not as Caster''s wife but as his partner regardless.

    But every attempt I made to win the King''s respect only made him hate me more.

    There were several factors at play ¨C  I had foreign blood, I was not a noble, and I was a mistress.

    I was also very bad at knowing my place.

    And right now, apart from being a mistress, all those things are still marks against me. Especially the last part.

    I''m attempting to join his esteemed army, an honor he would much prefer to reserve for only full-blooded Accacians. That is the definition of not knowing my place.

    A sudden hand on my shoulder has me looking at Wolf. Concern lights his eyes, letting me know I''ve probably been dazed for more than a few seconds.

    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Wolf doesn''t say anything. Of course, he doesn''t have anything to worry about. The King will definitely want Wolf in his army. His respect for the silent warrior is clear for everyone to see, including his son, which is probably why Caster dislikes Wolf so much.

    The participants murmur amongst themselves as more people stream into the courtyard from the halls of the castle. I recognized them as ministers and envoys to other countries. All the important people who are involved in governing the North. They all stand surrounding us and are followed by an Elite Soldier who shuts the doors, walks in front of the King, and announces:

    ¡°Single file line. Pure-blooded Northerners to the front.¡±

    Brute moves first, confidently striding to stand right in front of the soldier, with a smile on his face. That puts him at the front of the line. The prince follows and the rest of the hopefuls shuffle around, trying to find their place.

    "They said full-blooded Northerners in front," One boy says bumping the boy in front of him and gesturing. "You''re only a half-blood, which means you''re behind me."

    The boy''s face tightens, but he simply nods and moves back several spaces until he finds his place.

    I shuffle to the back of the line where I saw a few more of the foreigners and foreigner-borns coming. To my surprise, Wolf follows me and stands behind me. I blink at him in surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­¡±

    He raises an eyebrow. ¡°Not what?¡±

    I open my mouth and then shut it. The topic of Wolf¡¯s father is a sore and messy one and there are rumors but this isn''t the place to start digging into that. ¡°Never mind.¡±

    I pivot forward as the line gets longer and thinner, and we get shifted back and further back. The entire time I''m trying to work my brain and think about what to do next.

    Why is this happening?

    So far, this timeline has followed the same series as in the past. So why did the king change his mind about this trial? What changed?

    Me.

    The only answer flies into my mind, landing firmly. The only thing that has changed in this timeline is that I competed in and passed the first trial. Is that why the king is doing this, to stop me, and other undesirables, from further advancing? Did my victory ultimately affect this timeline so much that it would make the past I knew redundant?

    That was a legitimate fear of mine when I planned all this out, and now it''s looming into reality. The little speck of a chance of success that I had relies on everything I know of the past. If the past suddenly changes, then I''m on shaky ground.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    The sharply barked-out order alerts me that we''ve already begun the trial. Wolf and Prince Caster are already standing to the far right of the room, clearly having passed. And the King has just banished someone to the left.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    The next boy moves forward in line, but just as he opens his mouth, the King boredly scans him and gestures to the right. Relief pounces onto his face and he practically jogs to where Brute and the Prince are standing, giving them a wide, respectful berth.

    "Next."

    The next boy walks up and begins stammering, ¡°Um...your Highness it is an honor to meet you...my name is ¨C"

    The King cuts him off by ticking his finger to the left. Rejection.

    The boy¡¯s shoulders fall and he wanders off without even getting a true chance. That''s when I understand. This is no test. The victors were decided before we stepped into this room.

    ¡°This is brutal,¡± I murmur.

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± The boy in front of me says. He turns his head to give me a commiserative glance and then recognition flashes in his face, at the same time as it strikes me.

    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± we both say at the same time. He''s the foreigner boy who was arguing with his mother on the way to the arena, the one whose mother gave me a handkerchief.

    ¡°Jace,¡± he says with a welcoming grin on his pleasant features. He sticks his hand out and I shake it.

    ¡°Adria,¡± I respond.

    ¡°I really enjoyed your flight, Adria. You were like a dancing Hukuba.¡±

    ¡°A what?¡± I ask, half sure he had insulted me.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bird back in my hometown,¡± he whispers. "They cut through the air and dive fast to stab predators with their sharp beaks."

    ¡°Oh...thank you. I enjoyed your fight as well.¡±

    ¡°You did?¡± His eyes widen in true pleasure. ¡°Because I thought I definitely showed too many weak points. It was the worst I¡¯ve ever fought in my life, you know. The nerves got to me and the big guy was slippery as an eel. I let him get way too many shots in.  I won but I could have¨C¡±

    ¡°It was a good fight,¡± I reiterate, cutting him off because I have a feeling he''ll keep going until he runs out of breath. I don''t remember him from any of the previous timelines but he has a very unassuming face so perhaps I just didn¡¯t notice. ¡°You did well."

    ¡°Thank you." He beams again, so brightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Let¡¯s just hope it wasn¡¯t all for nothing.¡±

    His enthusiasm dims as we shuffle forward, half listening to the King accept or reject on a whim. ¡°Do you have any ideas on how to impress him?¡±

    ¡°Short of killing ourselves? Nothing. The King doesn''t respond well to flattery."

    He grins. "That¡¯s a shame because I''m the best flatterer he''s ever met."

    I smile at that, nearly snorting laughter until I hear a light growl behind me. Jace¡¯s eyes suddenly flick to the source, and he pales a little.

    ¡°Er, okay that''s enough talking for now, Jace," he says to himself and then turn and fixes his eyes on the back of someone''s head.

    I think for a second and sigh.

    I can only imagine what happened. Wolf, probably irritated by all the chatter, leveled Jace with one of his famous glares and the boy instantly shut down quietly.

    "Did you need to be rude?" I whisper out of the corner of my mouth, knowing fully well that Wolf can hear me. He doesn''t answer and I turn to give him a look, which he returns unashamedly. I shake my head. It''s my fault for expecting better manners from him anyway.

    As the line gets shorter and eventually bleeds out of purebloods, my heart races more.  The King''s rejections are growing in number and they''re getting quicker. Shoulders sink as people give up before they even get there.

    Jace suddenly spins around and says, ¡°Just in case I don¡¯t make it through and never get to see you again, do you mind telling the big man behind you that I¡¯ve heard all about him and I''m one of his biggest fans, and truly admire his work. He saved a woman in my village who had been robbed, returned her belongings and even punished the robbers for a small fee. He left before we could give him the rest of his pay and no one has seen him since."

    Jace says it in a rush of words, with his eyes on mine pleading.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell him yourself?" I whisper back to him amused.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he likes me very much.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like anyone very much.¡±

    Jace grins and then risks another glance up, but then what he sees must not be encouraging because he turns away again.

    The line is now only a few people thick, filled with almost entirely with foreigners.

    And then suddenly, it''s Jace''s turn.

    To his credit, he walks forward with aplomb.

    "You¡¯re Highness," he says. ¡°My name is Jasopheth¨C¡°

    The king instantly flicks his hand to the left.

    Jace shoulders fall but he doesn''t leave. He stands there until the King frowns.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± he says. ¡°My name is Jace Perry, son of Edgar Perry, the great hero of the Hakua Village.¡±

    General Halo leans over to whisper something in the King''s ear. I guess he knows who that is.

    The king hesitates then and something resembling interest flickers across his expression. "You''re truly the son of Edgar Perry?"

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jace says. ¡°My father sacrificed his life in the last invasion and he taught me the true meaning of honor. The Hakua have been in debt to Accacia ever since you saved us from the Pangeans, and I would like the honor of serving as your loyal vassal. I assure you, that I will do my very best to aid this nation that has stood for years despite the Pangean expansion, and I will give my life for the great Protector of the North who has led it through five wars against those bloody yellow bastards, defeating them each time." Jace takes a breath but almost immediately continues. "I know I am not born of this incredible nation but I wish I was. I wish I could claim to be a true Northerner like an Accacian, instead of being merely an associate. But as your servant, please allow me to show my eternal gratitude to you and to help your cause in whatever I can. If I were not born a Northerner, then at least, let me die one."

    Then he goes on his knee extending one hand. A murmur of approval goes through the crowd, clearly loving his anti-Pangean sentiment and his downright worship of the North.

    Of course, there are those like Brute who still sneer and others like Wolf who cringe, but most of the crowd like what he had to say.  And Jace was smart, in not only in elevating Accacia above his own home village but also in reminding everyone here of our common enemy, the Pangeans.

    He really is a great flatterer, I muse.

    And it pays off because the strangest thing happens. The King actually smiles at him as he flicks his finger to the right.

    And just like that, Jace is through.

    He grins and rises, then bows one more time. "And while I''m at it, I plan on killing as many Pangean whoresons as I can."

    A cheer rings out from the onlooker as he walks off.  He''s effectively proven himself.

    Now, it''s my turn.

    My heart races as I walk forward. Luckily, Jace''s speech gave me an idea. I don''t know how well it will work since I don''t have a famous father like Jace does, but I know that''s not the entire reason the King let him through in the first place.

    The most important part of his speech, the thing that had the King smiling, was the last part.

    Sacrifice.

    King Drogo sees us foreigners as precisely that, fodder he will use in the next great war so that he can retain as many pure-blooded Accacians as possible. It''s the only reason he even allowed us to compete in these trials anyway, however grudgingly he did so.

    To King Drogo, his dislike can only be offset by our usefulness.

    The King''s smile is completely gone by the time I stand still in front of him.

    I don''t wait for his finger to move before I announce, "I¡¯m a Seer.¡±

 17 - The Final Test

    The King''s finger pauses on the motion. Silence punctuates the atmosphere, a disbelieving hush that can only express collective shock.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Seer,¡± I repeat. ¡°I get visions of the future and occasionally the past.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Someone from the surrounding crowd announces in a furious tone. I recognize the speaker as Chief Olicen''ts wife, Lady Olicent, a woman my mother has had a long-standing contention with for years.

    Their conflict began when my mother made her a dress and the woman refused to pay for it because she claimed it was not sown in the exact pattern that it was supposed to be. My mother begrudgingly agreed to redo the entire dress for her, with more material but eventually, the woman paid a percentage of the initial price.

    "If you don''t want to take it," she said smugly at my mother''s furious face. "Then you can keep the dress and pay me for the material. Then, I guess you end up with nothing."

    That was when it was clear that it wasn''t about the dress in the first place. Lady Olicent had done that and wasted my mother''s time merely out of spite.

    But Mother had to swallow her anger. It wouldn''t do well for her, as a foreigner, to tangle with a powerful woman like that.

    So after Lady Olicent''s victorious departure, she took her anger out on me instead.

    ¡°The Muzungu is lying," Lady Olicent says sharply and a chorus of people agree with her in the crowd.

    "I¡¯m not lying."

    "The Muzungu is mocking us," another declares angrily. "She¡¯s making a farce of this procession. She must be punished for it."

    "Let me punish her, your highness." That one is from Chief Bertrand, eyes glinting with rage and sadistic anticipation, and my blood runs cold. For a second, I flush with wrath at the thoughts I can see swimming in his head, the ones I will die rather than subject myself to.

    One day, I decide then and there. I will make Chief Bertrand pay for what he almost did to me, and what he''s done to countless others like me.

    But today, I must control my temper and subdue my feelings.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± I speak a little louder to be heard above the din. ¡°I''m a Seer. My abilities were triggered after I went into the Dark Forest.¡±

    I turn to Caster who looks like he''s been punched in the stomach. Genya is standing next to him with a similarly puzzled-pained expression and I can tell this is one of the few times her expression is genuine. A frowning Brute stands beside her, but I refocus my attention on Caster.

    ¡°About two weeks ago, the prince and I met at a spot close to the Black Shore ravine. He was breaking off our relationship, as he was to be betrothed to someone else. At the time, I was devastated and ran away but as you know the ravine is quite close to the Dark Forest and so I ended up running in coincidentally." I stop for merely a second to catch my breath. While it''s clear that I have everyone''s attention now, I don''t know how long that will last, so I need to finish this up soon.

    "As I ran, I hit a tree branch and fell. That was when the first vision came."

    ¡°What was this vision?¡± The King asks.

    "It was of the tournament,¡± I say. ¡°And the fight I would have with the Mountain. Except in my vision, I lost that fight. Nevertheless, I was able to use what I saw to predict his every move. That was how I defeated him."

    ¡°So you cheated," says Lady Olicent, sounding smug. ¡°I thought as much."

    ¡°Is it cheating to use a unique skill you acquired?" I face her. "I didn¡¯t cheat any more than the other competitor who controlled water with magic. Did the Mountain cheat by being larger and stronger than the average human? After all, that is also another skill that gives him an unfair advantage." I turn back to the King. "I didn''t cheat, your highness. I simply used what I had at my disposal."

    The King doesn''t answer one way or another. His expression is not particularly encouraging and his eyes still hold that familiar distaste it always has whenever I speak. Nevertheless, I continue, "Since then, I¡¯ve had more visions, and seen things I believe could make me an ideal candidate to serve the North.¡±

    I glance at Caster again. ¡°The prince himself can verify all these details. He can also tell you that I was markedly different after I came out of the Dark Forest."

    The King clearly doesn''t like my referral to my relationship with his son, but he still turns to Caster for confirmation. "Castellan."

    Caster stiffens at his father''s regard, his eyes leaving me to address his father. "Your Highness."

    "Is what this...girl said true?"

    He nods.

    The king scowls. ¡°She truly is a seer?¡±

    ¡°That I do not know, your highness,¡± Caster says. ¡°But I can verify she did run into the Dark Forest and she came out markedly different.¡±

    ¡°Could that not be from simply losing her hold on you?¡±

    Losing my hold? Like I enchanted him or something?

    Then again, the King never understood my relationship with Caster. He likely suspected witchcraft was involved.

    "I don''t think so," Caster responds steadily. ¡°She was calmer than before and far more sober. She even wished me well on my future with Genya." The last part has a bite in it that I don''t expect.

    I nod, seizing the opportunity that Caster has presented me. ¡°It¡¯s true. The visions.. they gave me a brand new perspective on everything that has happened and how inappropriate my behavior has been thus far. I should have known my place, should have known better than to hang on to Prince Caster like vermin and furthermore, believe myself betrothed to him. It''s unforgivable that my foolishness almost cost the North such a great union." I stare at Caster now and force myself to smile warmly. "I had a vision, about Caster and Genya''s child. They will make a son who will grow to be a fearsome warrior, wielding fire and will¨C"

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Your majesty, this is ridiculous,¡± General Roku finally speaks up for the first time, sounding bored and annoyed. ¡°This Muzungu is no seer. There has not been a seer in the North in years.¡±

    The King holds his hand up and then he points at a member of the onlookers, beckoning him forward.

    The small man strides up to me eagerly, believing he''s been summoned to teach me a lesson, but as he snatches my arm a growl stops him in his tracks.

    A growl from behind me.

    My heart races. With everything, I almost forgot that Wolf was still here. His presence gives me the courage to continue, especially as the man who grabbed me instantly rears back like he''s touched fire.

    The King ignores what just happened and says, "Prove to me what you''re saying is real girl."

    ¡°Proof?¡± I blink at King Drogo.

    ¡°Did you expect to deceive me with the pretty story and my foolish son''s account?" he says. ¡°No. Touch that man right now and read his future. Then I¡¯ll believe you."

    Rats.

    I steel myself so as not to balk.

    ¡°Your Highness, with all due respect, that¡¯s not how the visions work.¡±

    "I have met only one Seer in my life. She could read one''s future and past with a single touch. Are you telling me you can''t do the same?"

    "I told you she was a liar," Lady Olicent mumbles, to an agreeing chorus.

    "No, your Highness," I say. "I believe my powers have not gotten that strong yet. But I can present one thing as proof." I speak quickly before he can tell the Soldier to drag me away. "One of my visions revealed that in about two weeks, the North will receive visitors from the Pangea.¡±

    There is instant blowback, scoffing, and once more calling for my punishment.

    "You speak of war girl?" Someone shouts above the rest. "In two weeks?"

    "No, not war," I say. "A peaceful emissary will arrive from the North in two weeks."

    "Blasphemy. The Pangeans never bring peace! My King, punish this liar instantly."

    But the King doesn''t speak. He doesn''t scoff or express rage either.

    In fact, the smug look has completely left his face.

    Because I''m not telling him something he doesn''t already know.

    The King knows that what I''m saying is true.

    Because he''s the one who invited the Northerners.

    The visit is a secret known only by the King and his trusted aides, fearing that any reveal would lead to panic or Accacians losing faith in their King. They would believe he''s about to surrender to the powerful South in return for relief from the famine that plagues around this time of the year. Now, while I''m not sure what the King has offered to these Northerners to lure them here, or what he wants from them, I know that they will come.

    And their presence will bring a turning point between North and South.

    ¡°I saw the delegation in the vision." I''m speaking directly to the King now, ignoring the loud sounds of the dissenters. "It was fifteen men and a young girl. The girl has bright red hair. One of the men is similar to her but has a darker, more scarlet shade."

    ¡°Enough,¡± the king says and all the noise ceases. But I don''t flinch even though his tone is less than friendly. I can tell from his eyes that he''s starting to believe me. He has no choice. No one in this room besides the King, not even Caster, knows this. There''s no other way I could have had that information except that I saw it happen in the future.

    And while it might be hard for the King to believe I''m a seer, it will be even harder for him to surmise that I traveled through time.

    A Seer in the North is improbable.

    But a time traveller in this universe is impossible.

    ¡°I have told you as I saw it,¡± I tell him. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t happen thus and no delegation arrives from the North in two weeks, then you''ll know I''ve lied and I will gladly accept whatever punishment the King wants, including banishment."

    ¡°Adria!¡± Caster exclaims horrified. Banishment isn''t something to take lightly in the North. It''s not as easy as simply evicting me from the village. It involves a period of imprisonment first, in which I''m starved and tortured and beaten nearly every day. Then a week of atonement, where I''m dragged around the village with my shackled hands attached to a horse, so my wounded body can serve as a warning to everyone who even thinks of defying the King.

    And then, I''m finally tossed into the stretch between Accacia and Rensblade, too weak and pained to fight the beasts or the elements that threaten me.

    Banishment in the North is in actuality a death sentence.

    ¡°I am confident in everything I¡¯ve said,¡± I say even though I''m less confident now that I said it. Because the thing is, I''m not as certain of the events of the future as I once was.

    If this trial has already changed, what guarantee is it everything else will remain the same, that the Pangeans will, in fact, take the King''s bait and come?

    But I''ve all but confirmed that the King has invited them. They will come. They need to come for the next stage of my plan.

    "Your Highness." I bow deeply like Jace did, as the King continues to muse. "I understand I have done a lot of things to earn your scorn and it can probably be mistaken as arrogance that I would even dare to stand before you now. But I''m here because I want to make up for my bad behavior and the unfortunate circumstances of my heritage by serving the North. I am also grateful for everything The Great North has done in taking in a Muzungu like me and my mother, giving us refuge after our Village was captured by the Pangeans. If not for that great kindness we would not be alive. Please allow me to repay you that Kindness." It''s interesting how easy it is for the words to fall from my lips, especially since I don''t mean any of it, and it''s all directed toward for a man I absolutely loathe.

    Then again, in preparation for my performance career, I studied theatre extensively. Right now, I am simply an actress playing a part.

    ¡°I am at your mercy.¡± For my final act, I bow even lower, low enough to display only the strictest deference.

    I take a tiny peek at the throne, my eyes crawling over his prosthetic leg to glimpse his face. King Drogo still watches me undecided, so I bend my knee, bringing myself even lower. Seconds stretch into a minute without another sound uttered. My waist and knees are beginning to cramp but I maintain my position.

    And still, the King remains undecided.

    You old bastard, I curse him in my head. I''ve given you enough reason to approve. What more do you want?

    After what feels like an eternity, the King finally speaks, "If what you have said is untrue, girl, you will be stripped and banished from the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Father,¡± Caster protests but I straighten in enough time to watch the King glare him into silence.

    I nod. "Yes, you''re Highness."

    And he finally, finally, waves his finger to the right.

    Exhilaration swims through me.

    I won. Again.

    I don''t hesitate and don''t let the murmurs of dissent dim my satisfaction. I instantly give one more bow, "Thank you, your Highness" and then walk briskly to stand beside Jace. He gives me a fist bump, like the one he gave Savannah, and we both turn to watch Wolf''s.

    I avoid Caster''s gaze entirely.

    Wolf steps forward and once again, the room falls silent. Expectation hangs in the crowd. After fantastic speeches from Jace and me - if I dare speak so highly of myself - everyone waits to see what Wolf will say.

    But he says nothing. He simply stands there, with that Wolf expression he always has, boredom with dashes of audacity.

    The king clenches his teeth. And then waves to the right.

    In less time than it takes to complete a full sentence, Wolf is through.

    And just like that, we''re going to the third trial.

    But even with Wolf being the last in line, it''s not over yet. I don''t have time to savor the victory because something unexpected happens. The King rises from his seat and stares down at us, his golden gaze searing through the crowd.

    "All those who passed the trial remain in the courtyard." The King announces. "Everyone else, leave."

 18 - An Awkward Feast

    "All those who passed the trial remain in the courtyard." The King announces. "Everyone else, leave."

    At the King''s announcement, the contestants on the left begin to shuffle towards the gates, their postures deflated with disappointment. The rest of us on the right glance at each other, wondering what''s coming next.

    The King ignores our glances and steps down from his dais, striding towards the carved doors of the castle from which he came. He''s first followed by the Chiefs and then the other esteemed guests in a similar order as they appeared. The doors remain open after they''re gone and a few seconds after the last person walks through them, groups of men carry tables and seats into the empty hall.

    I heard in the past life that after the second trial, a feast was held amongst the victors. The feast, in typical Northern fashion, was held in the same room as the battle, so victors had to eat while watching the blood on the floor and dealing with the aftermath of the struggle. If anyone died during the trial their bodies were also left there and the living had to eat amongst the dead.

    It was another test of mettle, to see if they could stomach what they''d done in the heat of battle.

    I glance as the seats are arranged around the large oak tables. They''re most likely preparing for the feast, as they did in my past life, but I''m not sure what they''re testing this time. There was no bloodshed today, no glory of battle. No internal struggle over our vicious deeds.

    Also, by my count, there are far more victors than there were in the first life.

    To what end?

    King Drogo has always been a staunch proponent of only allowing the best warriors to advance to the next level. Each year, the elite hopefuls are put through multiple rounds of fighting, to identify the strongest and most resilient, and get rid of anyone but. Even with the numbers of Elite graduants decreasing each year, King Drogo never shifted from that stance.

    "My father wants only the best," Caster would say. "Even if that best is one person. One strong warrior, he thinks, is far better than ten mediocre ones."

    And while I agree with Caster''s evaluation of the King, what just happened completely goes against that drive.

    How exactly did that test we just had prove our strength?

    It didn''t. It only proved our willingness to give speeches and practically beg for our place as Elite Soldiers. The King merely identified the best grovelers. It felt like a waste of a trial.

    And King Drogo, for all his faults, was not a wasteful man.

    What was the point of all that? Simply to sift out undesirables like me? But that doesn''t make sense, because since I''m still here. And so are a few other undesirables.

    I have a sneaking suspicion that something else is transpiring, something I might not be seeing yet.

    There are currently about five dozen of us sitting in the hall. it''s unprecedented that there are this many at this stage. Did that mean that there will be more trials to cut down the number? Or will the next trials be even tougher?

    At this point, I''m not sure about anything anymore so I need to be on alert.

    After the table is set up, we all shuffle into seats. For some reason, Genya and Caster are seated right opposite me, with Brute on Genya''s right.

    I''m sandwiched between Wolf on one side, and Jace on the other. Savannah is sitting two people away from Wolf, and she''s talking to another girl with short black hair.

    The seating arrangement makes for a very tense atmosphere, so much so that even as the food is carted out ¨C Turkey, roasted duck, some fresh bread, the aroma of which makes my stomach grumble ¨C I don''t look forward to the meal. I can''t imagine it will be easy to enjoy eating while being stared at by the three of them.

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Caster asks as one server places a roast duck in front of him. He doesn''t even try to pretend he isn''t addressing the question to me.

    ¡°Is what true, Your Highness?¡± I ask with a polite deference that makes Caster even less pleased. ¡°Oh, you meant about me being a Seer?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said.

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± I lie. ¡°It occurred exactly as I told the King. And once again, I would like to apologize for my earlier behavior. And to you as well, Genya.¡±

    ¡°To me?¡± Genya says in that threateningly soft tone. ¡°What would you ever have to apologize to me for?¡±

    ¡°For coveting what was yours," I tell her. ¡°Like I told the King, I never should have clung to the Prince when he was never mine to begin with. And believe me I have learned my lesson and have seen the error of my ways. I wish the both of you well.¡±

    Genya''s smile is so smooth, it''s nearly impossible to see the burning in her gaze. ¡°That¡¯s lovely of you to say that.¡¯

    ¡°I mean every word of it,¡± I say and I think perhaps I should have auditioned as an actress rather than a dancer. Because this really is easier than I thought it would be. ¡°I saw a bright future for you two, something no one should ever come between.¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    At least that part is true. After I left the village in my third life, I learned that Genya and Caster do have a good relationship and bear a son who wields fire.

    Of course, that''s before the Pangeans came and razed everything to the ground.

    "What has gotten into you?" Caster looks nearly ill at my words, but I don''t respond, keeping my eyes on Genya. But she ignores me. She''s turned to Wolf now, eyeing him from underneath her lashes.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you again, Wolf,¡± she murmurs in a secretive tone.

    Instantly, my head snaps to Wolf.

    Wolf is eyeing the meat in front of him and nods vaguely at whatever Genya says. Then he turns to the server, who is about to leave after delivering more food. "Is there going to be more?"

    The server squeaks a response that I don''t catch because I''m too busy staring at Wolf, willing him to look back at me.

    ¡°The two of you have met?" Caster asks Genya and the question rings in my ears. I can''t lie I''m dying to know the answer myself. I want to know why Genya talks to him so intimately and looks at him so desperately like she wants to chain him up somewhere.

    The thought of that has anger surging to life¡­well, anger and something else.

    "Yes," Genya says, relishing in our discontent. "On one of my travels outside the Village, I fell into some trouble with bandits. Wolf was passing by and luckily chose to stop and lend me aid."

    ¡°How nice of him." Like me, Caster is also staring at Wolf now, daring him to look up, but Wolf is more interested in the food. He''s the first one amongst us, who reaches forward and rips off the bird''s legs, tearing off a chunk of that with his teeth and nodding his approval as he chews.

    ¡°He was very brave,¡± Genya continues as we watch Wolf eat. ¡°He took on about a dozen of those bandits by himself, and didn''t even seem winded."

    ¡°Of course,¡± Caster says through gritted teeth. ¡°I suppose I owe you for saving my betrothed''s life.¡¯

    Wolf only acknowledges them with only a grunt, before he reaches forward and rips off the other leg of the turkey, dropping that one in my plate.

    "Eat," he orders before going back to his food.

    I observe as the smile slip off Genya¡¯s face.

    I can''t hide my grin as I lift the meat to my lips, savoring the delicacy. The turkey leg is undoubtedly one of the best things I''ve ever eaten. To think that a year ago in this timeline, I never would have thought I would get the chance to ever eat something like this, juicy and spiced to perfection. Although, I don''t know if the meal is actually that delicious, or I''m simply relishing the sour look on Genya''s face, my appetite returns full fold and I devour the turkey leg in seconds.

    Caster glares at me as he cuts meat for himself and some for Genya as well.

    Only after he does the rest of the table start reaching for food.

    Then we eat in companionable silence.

    Eventually, Wolf reaches and grabs the plate of bread, dishing two rolls each in both my plate and his.

    "Thank you." I say. After I swallow the meat, I lift the roll and take a bite out of one, and while I enjoy the meal, for some reason I can''t help but think back to the meat broth Wolf made. I must be going crazy, because I think I may actually prefer that meal to this.

    Yes, you definitely are crazy, Adria.

    But I can''t help but think that the simpler flavor and texture of Wolf''s meals somehow made it feel homier, more welcoming than this. This one is more elaborate and almost excessively decadent meal reminds me of something you would serve a loved one when they were soon to die.

    Which I suppose is how they see us now.

    I manage to get a few more bites in before, by mere coincidence, I catch Brute''s gaze. For once he''s not glaring or sneering at me. He gives me a considering look, whose meaning I''m unable to decipher.

    I''m not entirely sure I care what he''s thinking though to be honest, although I probably should, if only to stay off his bad side.

    We''re mostly silent as we eat, except for Jace who practically moans around a mouth-full of bread rolls. "This is the best thing I''ve eaten in my entire life."

    Everyone glances at him with derision ¨C in Accacia, it''s considered bad manners to talk with food in your mouth ¨C which makes me feel bad for Jace, enough to chime in,

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely tasty. Right, Wolf?"

    I don''t think Wolf will answer, but to my surprise, he winks at me.

    I furrow my eyebrows at him. Did he do that intentionally? Or did his eye simply twitch?

    "So,¡± Genya¡¯s voice was unusually loud, and once again, I wonder what she''s doing here. She''s not elite hopeful. Does being the Prince''s betrothed give her some special designation that I''m unaware of?

    The smile on her face is pinched around the edges as she says,¡± How did the two of you make acquaintance?¡± She waggles her finger between me and Wolf to further exemplify who she''s talking about.

    Wolf and I share a look. I realize how difficult it will be to explain how we met and began to work together. I didn''t come up with a story for that either, because I didn''t think anyone would ask.

    I raise my eyebrow at Wolf for help, then remember that expecting Wolf to give someone an explanation for anything is like waiting for sunshine in the winter.

    ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± I say at the same time as Wolf shocking says, ¡°She saved my life.¡±

    I look at him. Not only because he actually said something, but also because where did he get that story from?

    ¡°She saved you?" Caster asks. ¡°From what.¡±

    He looks Caster in the eye and says, "A bear."

    Someone down the table snorts. Caster''s eyes narrow.

    "Wait, I thought there are no bears in the North," Jace says leaning over to whisper loudly. "Not after the third war."

    Wolf shrugs. "It looked like a bear. A really big one. And she fought it off me. I could have died."

    I gape at him. Nothing about that story makes sense, not the fact that the bear was in the North, or that I somehow managed to fight a creature that could kill Wolf.

    Wolf is either a terrible liar, or he''s mocking the prince.

    The story is so ridiculous that no one over the age of five could possibly believe it.

    Yet, Jace, for whatever reason, shoots me an admiring look.

    "Wow,¡± he says without the slightest trace of mockery. "So Wolf saved Caster''s betrothed and then was saved by Caster''s ex. It seems like fate really worked things out for the two of you." He lifts his glass of water and loudly announces, "Let''s hear it for our fated mates!"

    His loud declaration is met with mostly silence and a few sour looks.

    A few people chuckle and Savannah says, "Pipe down Jace. You''re not the only one in the room."

    Jace blushes sheepishly. "Right. Sorry."

    Caster coughs and Genya gives Jace a look like he''s something at the bottom of her shoe.

    And then, a loud sound echoes across the courtyard hall as the castle doors are thrown open once more.

    A tall slender man walks onto the grass, his hair slicked back on his scalp, his eyes shrewd and unforgiving. He''s wearing a purple smock with rich wool thrown in swathes over his chest. The collar climbs up to the edge of his chin, and the sleeves go all the way down to his wrists. Even his breeches have an excessive flare at the bottom, for added style marking him as a true noble who can afford the excess fabric.

    I instantly lose my good mood and my appetite.

    In fact, I want to vomit.

    I know him. Oh God, do I know him.

    The smiles in the same sadistic way he always does, and says,

    "I¡¯m hoping you enjoyed your meals because it might be the last you have for a while." He stands tall and laces his hands behind his back. "Welcome to your third trial."

 19 - Tyne York

    My first meeting with Tyne York was in my first life, after Genya burned my arm for the King. The burn wasn''t too bad and had not gone past the first layer of skin, but it hurt like hell. I was holding the scorched arm, hurrying through the hallways toward a healer, when I heard snickering behind my back.

    Glancing back, I saw that the servants who had been cleaning the hallways at the time were now staring at me. They didn''t even try to hide their disdain, didn''t try to conceal the fact they had been blatantly laughing at me.

    I should have been used to it by now. The snickering whenever I walked, had been happening ever since I moved into Black Castle and it wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t understand why. I was a Muzungu who was also the mistress of the crown prince. Neither of those things afforded me any respect, even from the servants. On the contrary, it gave them many things to snicker about.

    Still, I refused to let myself quell before them. Ignoring the pain in my forearm, I straightened my spine and spoke in my coldest voice. ¡°Is something funny?"

    The leader of them all, the head-maid stepped forward and said, ¡°Was there something you needed, lady?¡±

    I stiffened even more. ¡°My lady.¡± I corrected.

    ¡°Sorry. My mistake.¡± She said it in an exaggerated Kabanni accent that had heat crawling up my face. Anger had my tongue so tangled that I couldn''t even find a proper retort to spit back.

    All I knew was that at that moment, I hated Black Castle, hated everyone and everything there. I hated the fact that I was at the mercy of even the lowest in castes, and there was nothing I could do about it.

    But as the women burst into another bout of laughter, I feebly tried to regain some respectability.

    ¡°The Prince pointed out that the common areas had been retaining their layer of dust as of late," I said coldly. "I told him that he was exaggerating but it seemed to be because the maids have nothing better to do than stand around and giggle."

    That got the smiles to finally fall from their faces. Good. Any mention of their precious Prince''s displeasure and they were ready to keel over.

    ¡°You should watch that,¡± I said but before I could leave, the head maid replied, "And you should watch your mouth."

    I pivoted. "What does that mean?"

    She stepped forward, leaning in to whisper, "My lady, as head maid it is my duty to serve you and ensure that everything that goes on and off of your table is...edible. Do you understand what that means? Every morsel you consume in this palace is under my control."

    I gaped at her. The threat couldn''t have been any more blatant if she tried.

    ¡°Head maid."

    We both jerked and turned then to find a tall slender man with dark hair and a mustache sporting a stripe of grey walking toward us. He was dressed in in a purple tunic, with a puffed surcoat, and ong jacket that fell over his pleated hose. I noticed that one of his hands was misshapen, twisted outward, but I tried not to show any reaction of disgust to it. I hated that people judged me for something outside of my control. I would be no better judging him.

    As he strode to us, the headmaid took a step back from me, bowing her head with a deference half of which she would never give me. "Sire."

    ¡°Tell me that I didn''t just hear you threatening a guest of his Royal Highness, the Crown Prince himself, after she rightfully corrected you for wasting your time on petty games instead of accomplishing your duty. Surely that didn''t just happen, headmaid, especially considering your long and esteemed servitude to the royal family."

    The maid immediately ducked her face. "I apologize to death sire. I should be punished.¡±

    "You should,¡± he said and then he turned his head to me. ¡°My lady. What would you suggest?

    It took me a second to register that he was talking to me and slightly longer to understand he was asking me to decide what punishment the maids was going to receive.

    They visibly stiffened when they realized that the rod was now in my hand.

    They knew I could have them flogged if I wanted. I probably could not banish them but I could have them mutilated, imprisoned, or made to carry nothing but waste for weeks.

    For a moment, I reveled in that power.

    But ultimately, I said, ¡°I''ll forgive them just this once. But this is going to be my last warning. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lady." All three women said one after the other, bowing. ¡°Thank you for your mercy.¡±

    I nodded firmly and the man flitted his unmarred hand elegantly to the left. ¡°Leave," he told the maids and they scurried off.

    ¡°Thank you," I told him.

    ¡°My pleasure,¡± he said. ¡°Everything in this house is devoted to serving the royal family and their wants. You are someone the Prince obviously cares a great deal about and as such we are dedicated to taking care of you.¡±

    "I don¡¯t think everyone agrees with you but it¡¯s nice that you say that. ¡° I smiled at the man, glad to have camaraderie with at least one person here. ¡°I¡¯m Adria.¡±

    "I know."

    Of course. He had a watchful gaze. He seemed like a man who knew a whole lot. "You know who I am but unfortunately I can¡¯t say the same for you."

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°I am Tyne York,¡± he said and bowed with an almost theatrical flair. ¡°Personal advisor to the King."

    ¡°Oh.¡± I held out my hand. "You don''t have to do that." The bowing was unnecessary especially since his standing was much higher than mine.

    "Oh but I do," he responded. "I more than anyone else know how much you mean to the Prince. You''re his most precious guest, so I must show you the utmost respect."

    I blushed and recalled the scene that just happened. To be honest, I was starting to doubt how precious I was to Caster. He couldn''t care that much about me if he allowed Genya to do what she did.

    Then again, I doubted he could stop a punishment ordered by the King. If he tried, it would only provoke King Drogo to doll out harsher sanctions.

    But why didn''t he at least come after me to make sure I was okay?

    Probably to show the King that he doesn''t care about me. He''d once told me that he would need to pretend a lot while we were at Black Castle. "If the King knows how much I love you," he''d said. "He would never let me have you."

    It had sounded so beautifully tragic at the time.

    But now I was wondering if that wasn''t just an excuse.

    I turn my mind back to Tyne York who was still bowing in front of me....

    "Yes, but you don''t have to be so..." I swished my hands in the air, unable to find the exact word but fail. "It''s okay. We both know what my place here is."

    Tyne straightened and raised an eyebrow like he was almost amused. "Your place?"

    "Yes," I swallowed and avoided his eyes as I admitted. "I am merely the Prince''s mistress, his concubine. I''m no one important."

    The amused look fell off his face.  "I''ve been the King''s advisor for several years, and my father was his advisor for years before that. As such, may I offer you one piece of advice?"

    I nodded. I was eager to hear whatever the kind stranger had to say.

    "I believe that the prince cares about you and loves you deeply. But you should make it easier for him to show it."

    "What do you mean?" I ask.

    "You need to think of ways to better reflect him, like his betrothed does."

    Defensively, I responded, "How? I can¡¯t change my heritage."

    "It¡¯s not about your heritage," he said. ¡°It¡¯s about your poise and refinement. You appear far too common and that¡¯s going to affect how not only the King sees you, but how the nobles and Chiefs do as well. And your presence as it is, will reflect poorly on Prince Caster. He cannot help but notice this and it makes loving you difficult."

    I bit my lip, nodding as I swallowed the bitter pill.

    "I know." I hung my head in shame. He was right. I didn¡¯t have good breeding, or education, or really anything but my looks to offer Caster. Unlike Genya who was intelligent and talented and savvy at just about everything.

    "I can teach you," Tyne said and it distracted me from my morose thoughts.

    "Teach me?"

    "Yes," he said. "It will take time but with a few lessons, I''m sure I can turn you into a true partner for His Highness."

    In retrospect, I can hear the manipulation now. Tyne knew way too much about me, down to the deepest desires of my heart. He knew that, while I didn''t necessarily want to be queen, I wanted to be the woman that Caster would be proud of, the one he would look at and discuss politics with, and the one that he would invite to dinner with his father.

    He knew I wanted to belong, to matter.

    And he used that desire to mold me into the perfect pawn.

    I didn¡¯t realize what was actually happening until it was far far too late.

    It¡¯s crazy how a few kind words can completely destroy a soul.

    ***

    Tyne doesn''t wait for us to digest the announcement. As we''re looking at each other in confusion, he continues, ¡°This trial is going to be unlike anything we¡¯ve done before so forget everything you think you know and simply pay attention. First, the third trial is actually going to be split into three stages, and you all will be split into several teams. Only the top three teams advance to become elite soldiers. The others are eliminated."

    "And you want us to pick teams right now?" Jace sounds panicked with a mouthful of bread.

    "No," Tyne says simply. "The teams have already been selected."

    We look amongst ourselves, before Brute demands sharply, "How?"

    ¡°Good question Brute. But next time, you will address me with a raised hand before you ask the question."

    Brute face turns red but he says nothing, glaring at Tyne''s back as he turns away, summarily dismissing him.

    ¡°The teams are selected by me. We have arranged them as we saw fit, and the names are already up on the bulletin board right in the castle halls.  Before you go and check your teams, I must tell you that the first of the three stages is going to be held immediately. You will be retrieving a Black Shrewk."

    "A Black Shrewk?" Savannah asks.

    ¡°Yes," he says. ¡°They¡¯re birds known for their earsplitting cry, but they¡¯re also used for several medicines and elixirs. These elixirs fortify our healing potions so they work faster and better. A black Shrewk is a very magical bird, but it has not been sighted for many years. A few of our scouts however have heard that there are Shrewks in the Dark Forest."

    There''s a second of horrified silence where even I''m stunned.

    He can''t possibly be implying what I think he is...right?

    "You want us to go into the Dark Forest?" The words murmur out of me before I can stop it.

    Tyne turns to me. When his eyes meet mine, I almost expect a split second of instant recognition. But nothing. "I''m told you''ve already made a trip, so this should be easy for you."

    I gape at him. I wondered why the King allowed so many of us to progress to the next stage, but never in a million years did I think this would be the reason.

    Is the King insane? Does he not realize that people don''t come out of the Dark Forest alive or sane?

    King Drogo can be cruel, but never without a purpose. So why on earth would he subject us to this, even his son? Caster looks just as blindsided as the rest of us.

    Tyne ignores our shock and keeps talking.

    ¡°According to our best predictions, there are three separate sections of the dark forest. The first section, the outermost, is the safest and it stretches about twenty yards into the forest. The second section is where you have to worry. That''s where the illusions begin. The forest twists around itself like a maze and you can get lost, and see things that are not there. Still, it should be relatively safe, as long as you avoid eating or drinking anything you see. And ensure that you can still see the sky and your teammates. Then you''ll know you haven''t gotten too far in." He analyzes us. "The Shrewk has occasionally been spotted in the second section. That''s where you grab it from. Don''t go deeper than that and don''t risk going even an inch into the third section, or you will never come out. Remember, don''t lose sight of the sky and your teammates. Those should be your guide. Any questions?"

    Nothing but silence greets him. I suppose we''re all still in shock from what everything just said.

    Tyne nods. "Good. Now here''s the reward. The first team to return gets 3 points, the second team 2 points and the other teams get no points. At the end of all three stages of the third trial, the points are added up, and the top two teams advance into the Elite Soldier Academy. Understood?"

    "Yes sir," we murmur dazedly.

    "Good. You sure there are no questions?"

    Once again, we''re all silent. What kind of question does one even ask when you''ve just been handed a death sentence?

    Tyne nods briskly gesturing with his unmarred arm to the door. "That''s all. You may go now and check your teams.

    Everyone gets up at the same time, eager to go and check who we''re going to be dying with. I''m on the heel of most of the crowd, but I somehow manage to make it to the front of the the bulletin board. I scan the paper desperately.

    When I see it, my heart sinks.

    A bad situation is made even worse.

    I see Wolf''s name before I see mine.

    And mine is on the other side of the page.

    Wolf and I are not on the same team.

    I''m not on a team with Caster either.

    I am, however, on a team with Brute.

 20 - The Third Trial: Stage One

    The first three teams read as follows:

    Team 1: Wolf, Premworth, Savanah, Bard, Maitland, Hayforth.

    Team II: Caster, Paisley, Archibald, Cat, Svend, Lark.

    Team III: Brute, Adria, Peer, Page, Jace, Tia.

    I stop reading after that because my heart and stomach plunges to depths I never thought I had within me.

    It feels like I''m stuck in a bad dream, my worst-case scenario has come to life. I''m not on the team with Wolf.

    Neither am I on the team with Caster.

    But I am on the team with Brute, as if whoever planned this just had to add some insult to the injury.

    I turn and meet Wolf¡¯s eyes, a second before he''s surrounded by what I assume to be his new teammates.

    ¡°Wolf!¡± One of them, a short stocky boy says, sounding relieved. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to be on your team. This is going to be great.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think we got really lucky." Another concurs chuckling.

    By sheer coincidence, he''s standing right next to Caster who glances at the back of the boy''s head in annoyance. Wolf looks annoyed too but it''s probably because of their chattering. His gaze still holds mine above their heads. I wonder if he can see the barely restrained panic in my eyes.

    He nods to me once.

    What does that mean? Is trying to assure me, or tell me he understands why I''m scared?

    ¡°Well well,¡± comes an amused tone and I watch Savannah saunter to Wolf. ¡°Who would have thought that you and I would be together once again after you''ve tried so hard to avoid me? Why on Earth does fate insist on making you a pain in my ass?"

    ¡°It''s the other way round." He tells her gruffly, finally looking away from me.

    "You''re on our team too?" The first boy asks Savannah.

    "Yes. And I know you two might be happy to be on the same team with him, but you might want to hold your excitement until you actually experience firsthand what working with this big, irritating mute is actually like."

    ¡°You know him?" the second one asks.

    ¡°Childhood friends,¡± she says.

    ¡°Friends is a strong word," Wolf adds.

    "I agree," Savannah says, rearing back her fist and punching him in the side of his face. The punch lands with a loud thwack that has everyone staring in their direction.

    Their other two teammates practically gasp, waiting for Wolf''s reaction but Wolf merely raises an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°That''s for not writing back to me for years,¡± she says and I tear my eyes away from the scene because I can¡¯t watch it without feeling clear longing.

    Of course, they''re on the same team. That''s probably the only thing about this pair-up that makes sense. Wolf and Savannah, always and forever.

    If anything, they''re the fated pairs, if there was such a thing as fate.

    While I have to conspire and plot and lie my way into their lives, they just naturally come together like they were always meant to be.

    He¡¯s not yours, I remind myself. You''re only borrowing him for a time and then you¡¯re going to give him back to her.

    And I can¡¯t ever forget that.

    "Nice,¡± Jace says as he walks up to me. ¡°We''re on the same team. I¡¯m glad."

    "Us too." Jace is followed by identical-looking boys, tall and slender. From the other side, I see the tiny dark-haired girl that Savannah was talking to approaching me. "Hi, I''m Tia."

    "Hi," I say letting my eyes linger on her. I don''t recall her fight in the first trial, but I may have missed it while I was getting healed up. As for the twins, I did watch their fight. While they were not extraordinary in combat, their high accuracy with long-range spears made their skills somewhat rare amongst the rest of the hopefuls. Their spears are also retractable and now sit only a few inches long on a holster at their waist. That also makes them portable and renders the twins a surprise act.

    But so far, the best fighters here are probably Jace and Brute, who still is yet to make his appearance.

    I wonder what the criteria was for picking the teams. Because apart from Brute, the rest of us are either foreigners (like Tia and me) or half-bloods (like I''m assuming the twins are given their dark coloring with lighter eyes) Perhaps the King wanted to segregate us from his purebloods. But that begs the question why is Brute on this team?

    Speak of the devil...

    ¡°I heard they put the little lying Muzungu on my team." His mocking drawl flows right next to my ear. I jerk away and spin around, startled that he got so close to me without me realizing it.

    Brute smiles clearly smug that he got the satisfaction of spooking me. Nevertheless, his smile doesn''t last long.

    A growl cuts through the din and every one of us falls silent.

    Wolf is still standing with his group, but he''s sporting a mean snarl, with one very sharp canine exposed, as he stares straight at Brute.

    Well at Brute¡¯s neck.

    Brute, for what it¡¯s worth, plays off his response well. He visibly pales but coughs into his hand and surreptitious steps away from me.

    I stand alone as the rest of my team members step back too, and regard me with a new level of respect. I know that it''s not a respect I earned, but one they give me because of how Wolf is treating me.

    Perhaps a part of me should be offended by that, as it implies I can''t earn respect on my own. A stronger woman would likely tell Wolf to back off, and that I don''t need a protector.

    But I''ve never had a protector before.

    And I''m finding it''s a really nice thing to have.

    A pair of Elite Soldiers escort each team to three different sections of the dark forest spaced apart so the teams don''t get in each other''s way. When they get us close enough to see the Dark Forest on the horizon, they point us in that direction and then walk off without saying anything. I assume they''ve done their part and we''re now left to our own devices, to figure out the rest on our own.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Amazing.

    As we walk, I try to silence my fear and recall everything I''ve ever heard from my past life about this Shrewk.

    Which is exactly nothing.

    Jace, surprisingly, is very knowledgeable about it.

    "We learn a lot about birds in the Hakua village," he chatters as we walk. "The Shrewk is an insanely valuable bird. Its feathers can be used to make weaker healing potions strong, and it''s said that its heart can even bring back the dead. Of course, that is if anyone actually has the stomach to kill such a divine creature." Jace pauses, a devastated expression filling his face. "I hope we don''t have to kill it."

    "I''d rather kill it than have to find it in there," Tia grumbles. "That Dark Forest creeps me out. I''ve heard it drives people mad."

    "What did you think this was going to be?" Brute mocks. "Did you think becoming an Elite Soldier would be a cakewalk? And now you''re complaining that it''s not easy enough? Ha. That''s why they shouldn''t let your type in here."

    "They shouldn''t let your type anywhere," Tia grumbles under her breath. Brute doesn''t hear it, having gone ahead of us but I do and I snort. She glances at me and smiles.

    "I can''t believe they put two maidens on my team," Brute grumbles the word maidens as if it''s the worst curse he can imagine.

    ¡°And yet here you are,¡± I say. ¡°With the rest of us undesirables.¡±

    Brute spins around so fast that I nearly bump into him. He glares down at me, but I don''t move, perhaps emboldened by the knowledge that he''s scared of Wolf, like everyone else.

    He won''t hurt me knowing Wolf is somewhere close, a scream away. Perhaps that''s why insanity possesses me enough to mock him even more. ¡°Why are you here with us? Did you not wipe his highness'' arse to his satisfaction?"

    ¡°You should watch your mouth,¡± Brute says. "There are a lot of ways for this trial to end for you."

    "I''d say the same for you."

    He smiles cruelly. "You know I have absolutely no problem teaching mouthy maidens like you a lesson."

    I remember the water girl and rage spikes through me. "And I have a knack for taking down big, dumb oafs too."

    He scowls. ¡°You wanna try it out? Because your Wolf isn''t here to protect you.¡±

    ¡°And your Prince isn¡¯t here to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Might I remind you both that we¡¯re on the same team,¡± says a wry voice belonging to one of the twins. We both turn to look at him and he holds up his hands defensively.

    "I''m just saying. We should be spending this energy searching for the bird."

    "He''s right," Jace says. "All this talking is just going to slow us down. The other teams might catch one before us and then the game will be over."

    I look around to see that we''re now close to the outskirts of the forest.

    Jace''s words also remind me that the goal isn''t simply to catch the bird. It''s to do so before the other teams.

    I frown as a memory niggles itself out of my brain. I think I remember something now.

    It seems the future as I knew it isn''t really changing, just adjusting. The series of events are in different order but the same thing is still happening.

    I remember once when Caster and I were laying in bed, back when I stayed at the cottage with him. He was playing with my hair, and then sat up abruptly and began putting on his shoes.

    I asked him where he was going and he told me that his father had given his team a secret test, to catch a certain bird. He didn''t go into detail about it but said he needed to leave immediately because the bird only sang at night and that was his best chance to find it.

    Of course, he didn''t mention that the bird was a Shrewk, but what are the odds that it''s a different bird? It can''t be a mere coincidence that, in this timeline, the King has us searching for a bird once more, a bird that can grant superior healing apparently.

    Wait a second.

    Healing.

    Ah.

    Perhaps the bird holds more significance in the story than I initially thought.

    ¡°We should wait,¡± I say and everyone stops walking to regard me.

    "Why? We should hurry," Peer (or Page) says.

    "No need," I say. "The bird only sings at night. Even if we hurry and go in now it would simply be a waste of time."

    ¡°How do you know this?¡± Brute mocks. "Did one of your visions show you?

    "Would you believe me if I said yes?"

    "No," he admits. "I don¡¯t believe a word you say."

    I glance around at my teammates'' faces and read ranging layers of doubt on their expressions. "I read about it in a book."

    "Impossible." Brute laughs cruelly. "You can¡¯t read everyone knows that."

    I try not to react even though he hit a sore spot, an old insecurity that never healed. Indeed, I can''t read. While most older Accacians have the same problem, a new mandate was introduced about twenty years ago, that required all children to get basic education in reading, as part of an initiative to make the North more intellectual. At least that''s the reasoning they gave. I found out later that it was to identify magical affinity early in Northern children (affinity can be detected easiest in the young) which is why a lot of the earlier children''s books were filled with incantations and magical lore. The idea was, if enough children showed magical affinity, then we could eventually find enough magical users in the North to rival the Pangeans.

    So far, it hasn''t worked out that way but it made the young populace far more literate than the older ones.

    Well, for everyone except me.

    I didn¡¯t read much during my developmental years and when I did, I was slow to make the words make sense. It''s an insecurity I''ve carried for years.

    And it stings even more being called out by a dunce like Brute.

    ¡°Are you all going to trust this idiot to lead you into disaster," he says.

    "I''m not an idiot," I say. "And I''m also right. You''d waste your time going into the forest right now. The bird will only make itself known at night."

    "No one should be going into the Dark Forest at night."

    No one should be going into the Dark Forest at all, but here we are.

    "We should be fine if we stick to the outskirts," I say. "And perhaps we can use your spear, Peer, to somehow lure the bird to us."

    "And lose a perfectly good spear?" The twin I''m assuming is Peer frowns. "I think not."

    I can see I''m losing them and Brute is smiling victoriously.

    "Fine," I say. "You all can go look for the bird now. It''s a waste of time but you can try. And then I''ll go at night and try my luck."

    Brute smiles wider. "Fine by me. It''s your funeral."

    "Hold on." Jace holds up his hand. "That¡¯s not fair. We can''t let her go by herself."

    "She¡¯s the one who''s insisting on it," Tia points out.

    "Yes, but we¡¯re a team. We do things as a team and as such we can''t let one team member endanger herself on her own. Especially if it''s to accomplish a task given to all of us."

    Guilt and discomfort skitter across the face of everyone but Brute. I understand their dilemma. They don''t want to leave me behind, but none of them trust me enough to follow my lead either.

    "It¡¯s fine," I say. It''ll probably be better to work alone anyway. It''s definitely better than working with Brute who''s stab me in the back or shove me deeper into the forest himself. "I''ll go on my own."

    But Jace isn''t ready to let it go.

    "How about we split into two groups?" Jace says. "The rest of you can go during the day. Me and Adria will go at night."

    I glance at Jace. "You don¡¯t need to do that."

    "Yes I do," he says, smiling. "Especially since I believe you"

    Warmth trickles down slow and steady, until it''s a pleasant feeling in my body, a comforting one, like sinking into a wolf''s mother''s bed. "You do?"

    He nods. There''s not a single trace of doubt on his face.

    He really does believe me, I realize awed.

    Brute scoffs breaking the moment.

    "Don¡¯t let her beast hear you say that," he says as he walks off. Tia and the twins reluctantly follow him.

    "Let''s go find somewhere to rest in the meantime," Jace says. He points at a tall tree with fanned-out branches sitting alone in the middle of the grassy field. "Under there looks promising."

    I nod and follow him, quietly, still shocked at what he said. I realize now that even though I told a pretty convincing lie to the King, I still expected people to doubt me. It was my nature of being. I was always being doubted. No one had ever just believed in me before, sometimes even after I tried very hard to prove myself.

    But Jace...believed me, and he barely knew me.

    Plus I was a Muzungu, one of the lowest castes across the desert, mocked for not being as intelligent as other tribes, which was why we were one of the first to fall to the Pangeans.

    Did he mean it?

    "Why did you say that?" I ask finally after we reach the tree.

    He shrugs. "I suppose because I meant it. I believe you."

    It strikes me again, in a soft part of my heart. I instantly feel guilty. "Maybe you shouldn¡¯t." After all, I''m lying now.

    He shrugs. "If I can''t trust my friends then who can I trust."

    I smile wryly, the warmth growing so much it''s becoming painful. "Isn¡¯t it a little premature to call us friends?"

    "Well we''re on a team together and our survival kinda depends on each other. I think that gives us an intimacy to surpasses friendship."

    I shake my head. He''s wrong, but I don''t want to tell him.

    "Just promise me one thing," Jace adds as he sits on the grass and leans back on his elbows.

    "What?" I ask, sitting beside him

    "If you ever foresee my death, don¡¯t tell me," he says. His face is instantly serious, much more than I''ve ever seen him look before. "I don¡¯t want to know. But whatever I get from these trials, make sure it gets to my mother. And tell her that I love her very much."

    I nod. I don''t remember him at all from my past life, but hopefully, I won''t have to do any of that. "I promise."

    Then we sit there and wait. For hours we wait in more silence, and Jace eventually lies back on the grass, his eyes closing as the sun descends and the sky is bathed in orange.

    Predictably our team comes back in a bad mood with nothing to show for their excursion.

    And then night falls, and it''s our turn to go in.

 21 - Into The Darkness

    The entrance of the Dark Forest is densely packed, a mystical fog hanging over the grey branches that reach into the sky like dead ashen hands. A draft whispers against my neck as we venture in, reminding me once more that I should not be here. My heart thumps no matter how much I try to settle it. It shouts that it has every reason to be afraid.

    I''m flirting with death and madness here.

    My knees shake and my feet want to run back to safety as instinct demands.

    But I''ve long since refused to let my fear dictate my actions. I''ve learned that running away from problems only lands me in even more trouble.

    I have to face each challenge head-on. It''s the only way I win.

    As Jace and I move between trees in the outermost section of the forest, the little light offered by the moon begins to grow dimmer. I stop and look back, making sure I can still see it.

    Yes. Still there.

    The crunch of feet opposite me has me turning to observe Jace.

    He looks a lot braver than me although, even in the dim light, I can see the worry pressed onto his features.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see much,¡± he whispers. ¡°Are you sure we¡¯ll even be able to see the creature much less capture it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I respond even though I''m not sure about any such thing. I turn to the moon again. "The important thing is to make sure that you can see the moon at all times. And never lose sight of each other. It would be disastrous if one of us got lost.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we should hold hands.¡± Jace looks away when I glance back at him and runs his hand through his hair sheepishly. ¡°Not in that way. Just to make sure we don¡¯t lose each other. I mean I know that Wolf probably won¡¯t like it but¨C"

    "There¡¯s nothing between me and Wolf,¡± I say.

    I''m about to continue walking but Jace''s scoff makes me pause. Amusement flows out of his tone as he says, ¡°I suppose you''re going to tell me that the two of you are simply friends."

    "Not even that,¡± I admit. ¡°We¡¯re more so partners than anything else. ¡°

    ¡°Partners for what? The Trials?¡± As he moves forward, Jace steps on a particularly loud stick and it cracks under him. "We were supposed to form partnerships?¡±

    ¡°It would be the smart thing to do,¡± I advise. ¡°If you¡¯ve noticed, mini-groups have already begun forming in our coalition. The Prince and his lackeys for one." And probably Savannah proposed some alliance to Tia too, although I''m not sure how that will work now that Tia is not on her team. "And there are likely other partnerships. It''s normal. Forming alliances can be beneficial in the rest of the trials.¡±

    ¡°Then can I join your alliance?" Jace asks. ¡°I know I may not be a prince or a combat god or anything but I do have a few good qualities. I¡¯m strong, I¡¯m reliant and I can hold my bowels for an extremely long time. And I mean very long, so long that you wouldn¡¯t believe it. One time¨C"

    "Sure,¡± I say, just to keep him from explaining. "You can be in my alliance."

    His eyes widen. ¡°You don¡¯t jest?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t jest. Now, I think we should be quiet for some time.¡± I haven¡¯t seen the bird yet and I''m worried that our whispering is scaring it away. I glance back at the moon. Still there, but now a dot in the sky. "I don''t think we should go any further. Perhaps we should stand here and try to listen for it. ¡°

    ¡°Ok. Right.¡±

    We anchor ourselves close to one of the grey trees being careful not to touch it. We align ourselves such that the moon is on our left and the inner forest is on our right so that we can keep the moon in our sights at all times.

    Interestingly enough, from this angle, the smog we just walked through doesn''t seem to stand still. On the contrary, it moves and shimmers like particles of floating jewels forming different shapes. I briefly wonder what that''s about, but then decide I can''t deal with that right now.

    I need to focus on listening for the bird call.

    The forest is quiet, preternaturally so. But even in the silence, I start to hear a subtle hum in the atmosphere. It''s nearly imperceptible, but the more I listen for it, the more I hear it.

    And then there are other sounds too that start to catch my attention. A pattering, like water dripping on stone. A whisper, like a ghost floating around you chuckling as it attempts to drive you to insanity.

    I shake my head to clear it. ¡°Do you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Hear what?¡± Jace says and glances at me. I hesitate to explain, not even knowing how to go about it. Could it be that Jace can''t hear what I heard or he simply doesn''t know which sound I''m referring to?

    But before I answer, I hear something else. A loud piercing screech like the cry of a grieving mother, so devastating that it almost brings tears to my eyes.

    ¡°I heard it,¡± Jace whispers now, excitement glittering in his eyes. ¡°The bird call. That''s the Black Shrewk right?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer but I hold him back as he attempts to rise.

    ¡°Wait,¡± I say. ¡°We need to be careful. We can''t go much deeper into the forest.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he says. ¡°But the bird sounded like it was close. We''ll just get a little closer and we¡¯ll be careful. Make sure we see the moon at all times.¡±

    I bite my lip considering my options, glancing back at the dot in the sky.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Fine," I say. "No more than a yard in."

    Jace nods. "Of course."

    I get up and squeeze Jace''s hand as we carefully venture deeper and darker. The soil is getting softer as we go, beginning to drag at our soles. The trees in the forest get denser and denser the more we walk. At some point, they''ll obscure the sky and we won''t see the moon again.

    "Wait." I stop, a bad feeling rushing through me. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should go in any further. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Jace glances at me, then looks back into the darkness, his voice dripping in longing. "There''s still light. We can still see the moon and the bird is close. Merely a few more steps in."

    ¡°No,¡± I say firmly. ¡°That¡¯s the trick of the forest. You don¡¯t realize the danger until you¡¯re too far deeply embedded in it. We won''t know when the moon disappears until it''s too late."

    The conflict skitters across his expression and then he sighs.

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Jace asked. ¡°Give up? Wait for the bird to come to us?¡±

    That gives me an idea.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I say. ¡°Perhaps you can lure the bird out.¡±

    Jace glances at me. ¡°How would I do that?

    ¡°Your birdcalls,¡± I say. Hakua is often called Bird Village, due to its abundance of exotic creatures of flight. As such, most in the village know a wide variety of birds even at early ages, and some even learn their language. I heard sometimes on covert missions, the Hakuan soldiers communicated in bird calls to avoid being detected by the enemy. "How good are they?"

    Jace''s shoulders lift in a shrug to answer my question. ¡°Middling at best. My brother''s are excellent though.¡±

    ¡°Your bother is not here. Do you think you can mimic the sound the bird just made then?¡±

    Jace considers it for a moment then releases a silent caw, to test it out.

    I shake my head. ¡°No, not like that. Stronger at the base and add a little screech at the end.¡±

    He does it again, but it''s still wrong.

    I sigh.

    ¡°Imagine that you just lost something dear to you,¡± I say. ¡°Something or someone you swore you would always protect was ripped right out of your arms and there was nothing you could do about it. Imagine the sound you would make when you found out they''re gone."

    I let him muse silently on that for a second.

    Then Jace takes a deep breath and releases what I can only describe as a pained, high-pitched wail.

    A near-perfect imitation of the bird.

    ¡°Good, now louder,¡± I say.

    He does it again, and the sound reverberates through the forest, followed instantly by a creak, like the sound of an opening door on ungreased hinges. The hair rises on my neck. That sound was a warning. It almost feels like we''re doing something forbidden, mocking something sacred but we can''t stop now.

    ¡°Again,¡± I say and Jace caws loudly.

    ¡°Again,¡± I repeat.

    ¡°Are you sure?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± I say. My theory is that the bird was calling out to someone or something. I may be wrong but there was something about the end of the call, that seemed like a question, but also like losing hope. Like the bird was losing hope for an answer.

    After Jace does it again, something somewhere draws a breath. Jace and I fall silent, our bodies tense and hesitant, afraid to budge or even have too much hope.

    Then, the bird caws again.

    ¡°It¡¯s closer,¡± Jace says, excitement beating in his tone.

    ¡°Do it again," I tell him.

    Jace released another realistic-sounding bird call, and the bird''s next response is accompanied by a flutter of wings. I don''t have to tell him to do it again, as Jace keeps up the conversation with the bird, trading calls back and forth, each response bringing our target closer and closer.

    All the while, something deep inside the forest rumbles.

    Apprehension tightens in my gut.

    Instinct tells me that we need to get the bird and get out now.

    ¡°I see it!¡± Jace announces suddenly and points. I follow his finger to find a small black bird with blue-tipped wings settled onto a tree just a few steps away from us. It blinks at us.

    "Yes," Jace says, ripping his hand out of mine to pump his fist in the air. "I''ll get it."

    "Jace wait!" I shout but it''s too late. He dashes three steps, just three steps away, and then the trees shift, branches covering his back.

    When it shifts back into place, the path he was on is bare and dark. Jace has disappeared.

    "Jace!" I scream again but nothing happens. It''s no use. I look back at the moon that is now partially obscured by a single branch and turn to the path Jace went in, hoping against hope that he''ll just rematerialize.

    But he doesn''t, no matter how long I stand there hoping and praying.

    A stiff wind blows from his path, rustling my clothes. I don''t know if the words I hear next are from the wind or from the infernal voice in my head.

    But the message given is loud and clear:

    Leave.

    This is no place for the living.

    I take a second to stare at the bird who has cocked its head and is blinking at me. I could probably imitate Jace''s call and attempt to lure it even closer. Or I could do the smart thing and call it quits, getting out of the forest before the same thing that happened to Jace happens to me.

    But I already know I won''t do either of those. Because apparently, I''m not good at making smart decisions.

    "Shit,¡± I mutter, as I dash right in, down the path Jace went. I hear the branches shift again, but I don''t look back. I already know the moon is gone.

    ¡°Jace!¡± I shout, glancing around. I can''t see much in the pitch black, but maybe if I peer hard enough my eyes will adjust. Maybe I''ll see the glint of Jace''s short sword or the white of his teeth.

    Please. Anything.

    I hear the bird call again and when I look up, it''s still somehow sitting on a branch in front of me, on the sole bright spot in the dark, like someone put a stage light on it. How is it possible that I can still see the bird in pitch black? Is this a trick of the forest? Is the bird really there?

    What do I do now?

    "Jace," I shout, desperation sprouting through me and suddenly there''s another spot of light under the bird, revealing Jace''s hair.

    "Jace." I breathe a sigh of relief as the spot expands, revealing the rest of his body. Jace is standing underneath the branch staring at the bird with a dazed expression on his face. He''s not touching it or even reaching for it.

    He looks like he''s in a trance.

    Because he probably is.

    I don''t know what to do about that but finding Jace has given me some relief at least. I glance over just to check if I can see the path we came from, but there''s nothing but darkness behind us.

    I immediately start to panic. I found Jace but what good does that do? We''re both trapped here.

    No. Just think, Adria. There must be a way out. You have to find a way out.

    And then it hits me.

    I turn back to the bird. If it managed to find its way to us, then it means that the bird can navigate through the forest. It can find the way out.

    It''s currently blinking at both Jace and me and I think back to the call and how it was clearly searching for something.

    The bird has sentience I don''t understand so maybe it will listen to me.

    Or maybe it won''t. Because it''s a damn bird.

    Still, I have to try something.

    "I mean you no harm,¡± I tell the bird. "Please. You may stay in the forest if you like but please let us leave."

    The bird turns its head to the other side.

    The ground rumbles again in threat and my heart leaps into my throat. I prepare myself to fight whatever monster appears.

    And then a surprising thing happens.

    The bird flies to me, lands on my shoulder, and stays there. I jerk a little but it merely blinks at me and then reaches out one of its wings to brush its feathers on my cheek.

    Suddenly, my vision is clearer. The darkness retreats enough for me to see the path behind us, an invisible light streaming through from nowhere.

    I don''t stop to wrap my head around what just happened or even wonder if I''m wrong. I simply turn and grabb Jace''s hand. ¡°Jace. I have the bird let¡¯s go.¡±

    But Jace''s body is stiff and resistant to move in his trance.

    "Jace," I call again but he doesn''t respond.

    So I do the only thing I could think of. I smack him across the face, hard.

    "Ouch,¡± he says dazedly, but that''s enough for me to know he at least feels things. I grab his wrist and he doesn''t put up any resistance, actually jogging as I drag him out down the lit path.

    I hope it''s the exit.

    I hope I''m not making a mistake and condemning even further into doom.

    After all, the Dark Forest has a way of twisting the mind.

 22 - Left Behind

    My breath tightens in my chest the more we run. The mud sucks at our feet, making it more difficult to pick them up and drive through the heel.

    But we don''t stop. We fight the friction, determined to make it out of here, one way or another.

    Hope springs back to life when I see the moon once again, telling me we''re on the right path. I ignore the burning in my lungs and my muscles, even as we slow to a stumbling jog, keeping my mind only on escape.

    And just like that, through the pain, we pass the last set of trees.

    We both burst out of the clearing panting like we''ve been running for hours. Jace collapses on the floor gasping for breath and I place my hand on my knees and do the same too. I''m strangely lightheaded. Despite our gasping, it feels like there''s not enough breath in the world to sustain us which is odd, because by my calculations we ran but a few steps.

    We weren''t that deep into the Dark Forest so it makes no sense that we should be this winded.

    But weakness unlike any other has drained our muscles and our lungs of air.

    We hear rustling and footsteps approaching us before a loud exclamation from Tia.

    ¡°Oh my God. They got the bird!¡±

    I feel more than hear the heavy-footed Brute charging up to me and I try to back up but my body is too weak, so I fall over instead. This allows Brute to grab the bird, that still managed to remain perched on my shoulder, and grin victoriously. ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re not entirely useless, muzungu.¡±

    Bastard. He can''t even admit that he was wrong and I was right.

    ¡°Give that back,¡± Jace wheezes and he lurches toward Brute to grab it but then his arm swings weakly and he flops over on the grass.

    Brute used his feet to shove him deeper into the ground, and I bark, ¡°Hey!"

    At which point he turns on me too.

    Brute''s eyes blaze viciously bright as he advances. A second wave of anger spirals through me, making me attempt to rise. I''m too mad to even be afraid or cautious. I don''t care that I''m weak as a newborn baby, I''ll fight him with everything I have.

    Luckily, one of the twins, Peer, rushes forward and stands between us, laying a hand on Brute''s chest.

    Brute snarls, about to turn his wrath on the boy, but Peer stands firm pointing out, "We have the bird. We can¡¯t afford to waste time fighting. We have to go turn it in.¡±

    Brute glares at him and put his hand on the boy''s shoulder to to shove him away. Then he leans down and gets in my face. "You got lucky this time Muzungu. But the next time you try to get in my way, you¡¯re going to regret it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a pathetic excuse for a human being,¡± I spit back at him. "And it will be you who will regret getting in my way."

    Anger burns in Brute''s expression. For a second, I think he''s going to ignore what Peer said and he''s going to attack me anyway. For a second, I almost want him to, so I can try and bite his ear off.

    But he doesn''t hit me.

    He steps back and tells the rest, ¡°Let¡¯s go hand in the damn bird.¡±

    He turns and begins walking away. After a moment of pregnant hesitation, Tia turns to follow him and the twins as well.

    Jace and I sit on the ground watching our team members'' backs getting smaller and smaller in the distance. Then suddenly, one of the twins, Page, stops walking, turns, and jogs back to us.

    ¡°Are you two ok?¡± he asks when he reaches us. "You don¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± I say. ¡°Just tired.¡±

    "Oh." He glances back at the rest of the team, who continue without him. Longing sets on his features, so I add, ¡°Go with them. We¡¯ll catch up when we catch our breath.¡±

    Relief shines through his expression but he still asks, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I say. "Thank you for coming to check on us though."

    He nods and then scurries off to catch up to his twin. After that, I lean back on my hands releasing a loud sigh into the air.

    ¡°What happened in there?¡± Jace finally asks, voice quiet and contemplative. ¡°I feel like I was on the verge of suffocation.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± I say between breaths. ¡°I think¡­.I¡¯m not sure but I think the forest was trying to kill us.¡±

    Jace blinks at me, then nods. ¡°That¡¯s fair. We probably deserve it.¡±

    It''s such an interesting thing to say because I feel the same way although I didn''t notice until Jace put it in words. I do know that we had no business going in there and taking something that was not ours to take.

    I think back to the bird and its longing cry and feel regret squeeze my chest.

    ¡°Did we do the right thing?¡± I ask.

    Jace looks at the ground, randomly pushing a stone with his foot. It takes him some time to answer. ¡°There¡¯s always casualties in war. Sometimes you have to do things you don''t like. But it¡¯s important to realize the good outweighs the bad. By my calculations, those bird feathers are enough to make dozens of elixirs. That will save a lot of lives."

    "Yes,¡± I tell myself. "We will save lives."

    And then I nearly laugh at the irony. Because those elixirs will likely be restricted to only the highest members of society, beginning with the royal family, the Generals, the Chiefs, and then the rest of the King''s entourage. If there''s some left, then pureblooded Northerners are next in line. Whatever is left after that will then be sold to other villages for exorbitant profits.

    People like Jace and I will likely be excluded from ever getting the elixir.

    If any of us get seriously injured during these trials, those elixirs will most definitely not be used for us.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Jace says and his expression holds the same pained realization that I just had. ¡°But think about it a different way, think about what we¡¯re working towards. Once we become Elite Soldiers, we¡¯ll no longer be foreigners. We¡¯ll be one of them.¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    I smile sadly at him, feeling wearier than I¡¯ve ever felt in my life. ¡°We¡¯ll never be one of them.¡±

    Eventually, Jace and I manage to gain enough energy to pick ourselves off the ground and start the trek back to the castle.

    And by the time we get there about four or so teams are already there, scattered around the hall.

    Wolf is leaning against the wall with a tense expression on his face, as Savannah speaks to him and gestures wildly in the air. He looks annoyed by whatever she''s saying and the minute we walk in, his head swings to the door, like a dog sniffing out by smell.

    My smell is better than my sight.

    Our eyes lock together and something pulses in the air between us.

    He lifts his back from the wall and leaves Savannah talking mid-sentence, striding towards me immediately. The air seems to move with him and, as he gets closer, it''s like he brings a fresh breeze to us.

    He stops before me. I inhale his warm woodsy scent, with a hint of something I cannot describe. I also smelled it in the Black Forest, but on Wolf, the scent is strangely soothing.

    ¡°You look like death,¡± he says to break the silence.

    ¡°I feel like death,¡± I say.

    Wolf glances at Jace who gives him a quick wink, and says, ¡°You look great as usual, Wolf. Absolutely incredible.¡±

    Wolf ignores him and turns back to me.

    ¡°Your teammates said that you were resting.¡±

    ¡°I was,¡± I admit. He had asked about me?¡±

    Wolf reaches out and puts his hand on the side of my head, probably to keep me in place as he sticks his nose in my neck.

    I freeze awkwardly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he says and his nose travels over my skin. I shiver but not out of fright, or even out of the shyness as we begin drawing eyes.

    I shiver from the flush of desire that moves through my body thick and heady. A flush that runs from head to toe.

    And then when his tongue come out, licking my neck, I no longer felt like death.

    I feel more alive than ever.

    A little sound escapes me but I''m not sure whether it''s a moan or a sound of protest. And then over Wolf¡¯s head, I meet the shocked eyes of the entire room.

    Everyone is now staring at us.

    Awareness rushes back with humiliating lucidity.

    ¡°I feel better now,¡± I squeak loudly, attempting to push Wolf''s rock-solid shoulders away. ¡°You can stop. Please.¡±

    Wolf glances up and then steps back and then he runs his hand over my forehead again.

    Then he nods to himself.

    ¡°You''re okay," he says.

    "Yeah, I told you that already," I say as my cheek burn, but Wolf is completely non-plussed.

    ¡°You should have seen him when we got here and you weren''t here,¡± Savannah says, approaching behind Wolf. ¡°He was about to come find you himself, but we were instructed to not leave and I was trying to convince the bonehead to stick to the rules.¡±

    "I assured them you were fine,¡± Page also runs to us and smiles in relief. ¡°So he didn¡¯t need to worry anymore.¡±

    Wolf doesn''t say anything in response to their statements, and so I can''t help but tease him.

    I smile. ¡°You were worried about me?¡±

    An odd darkness spreads across his lower cheekbones.

    It takes me a second to realize that Wolf is blushing.

    ¡°Are you blushing right now?¡± Savannah sounds similarly surprised and amused. Wolf doesn''t respond, glancing away from both of us with a disgruntled expression.

    ¡°Do they expect to keep us waiting here all night?¡±

    Wolf directs the question at the Prince who stands surrounded by his team and a smug-looking Brute. The latter is currently giving me a warning glare.

    The Prince looks annoyed as his gaze rests on me. I raise an eyebrow at him. What''s his problem now?

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Tyne will be here soon,¡± he says loud enough to carry through the hall. "Adria.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Highness?¡±

    The deference in my tone seems to irritate him more. ¡°Brute explained you were having some difficulty during the challenge. I wanted to know if you were okay.¡±

    "I¡¯m fine, your highness. Thank you for your concern.¡±

    "You wouldn¡¯t be so fine without Brute saving you,¡± Paisley mocks. ¡°And finding the bird for you.¡±

    I glance at Brute amused as his warning look intensifies. I suppose that was the story he told people. And he doesn''t want me to contradict his heroic image.

    I glance at the rest of my teammates standing awkwardly to the side and they look away. I suppose he threatened them into silence too.

    Brute likely thinks he can do the same to me, but I merely smile. I''ll play along but not because I''m scared of him. It''s because I plan on holding it over his head for as long as possible.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I say. ¡°We thank the heavens for Brute¡¯s heroism.¡±

    Jace snorts beside me. It appears he doesn''t have any intention of keeping up Brute''s lie.

    On the contrary, he throws Brute a disgusted look. ¡°Are you that pathetic that you would make up a story like that? It¡¯s not enough that you left us behind but you also planned on taking the glory for something you didn¡¯t do?¡±

    Jace''s voice is loud enough to reverberate in the hall and angrier than I''ve ever heard it. Instantly, everyone in the room is quiet and the tension is thick.

    ¡°Shut your mouth, bird boy,¡± Brute says ¡°Show some respect.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to show respect.¡± Jace seems to have recovered most of his energy back, and then some. He points at Brute. ¡°We both know that only reason you got that damn bird in the first place was because of Adria.¡±

    ¡°I said shut your mouth.¡± Brute tries to storm forward, but the Prince puts a hand on his chest, successfully restraining him. Everyone''s eyes travel between me and Brute but I don''t feel anyone¡¯s gaze as deeply as I feel Wolf¡¯s.

    ¡°I would very much like to hear this story,¡± Savannah says in the ensuing silence, watching me carefully. "Adria?"

    I shrug, not knowing what to say.

    Jace is not at all short for words though.

    ¡°Adria and I were the ones who went into The Dark Forest," Jace says. "We successfully captured the bird risking our lives in the process. Only for this ass to try to take credit for it."

    ¡°We went into the forest too,¡± Peer says defensively. ¡°Don''t make it seem like you were the only ones who did the work. We just worked in shifts and you were lucky enough to go when the bird was awake."

    ¡°Luck had nothing to do with it." Jace sounds even angrier, glaring at Peer now. "Adria told everyone that the bird only flew at night. But none of you believed her. You were all too scared, and left us to do the hard work. And then after, you had the gall to come present our victory as yours, knowing that it was far from a team effort."

    ¡°Wait, the bird only flies at night?¡± Savannah asks.

    "Yes," a pretty, yellow-haired girl beside the Prince says. ¡°Prince Caster said the same thing. They only fly at night. So we basically rested most of the afternoon and only entered the forest when it was evening time."

    The prince and I meet each other¡¯s gazes both clearly wondering how the other knew this fact.

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Savannah mutters, then she shoots Wolf a sour look. ¡°Although Wolf didn''t tell us that. He insisted on going in by himself, spent hours in there, and then came out and said there were no birds in the forest and we were better off going back before dark, or the monsters would come out and chomp our flesh."

    I glance at Wolf. His expression is completely blank, without guile, but I wonder briefly if he truly didn¡¯t know that the Shrewk flew at night. It seems like something someone who spent a lot of time in the Dark Forest would know.

    Then again, perhaps it wasn¡¯t common knowledge.

    Or perhaps Wolf had simply chosen not to capture the bird.

    ¡°How did you capture yours?¡± the blonde woman asks Jace, who still looks irritated.

    ¡°Adria had a great idea to lure it out of the Forest by mimicking its call," Jace says. "It worked.¡±

    ¡°So you didn''t risk your life then?¡± she asks. "Because the forest wasn¡¯t dangerous unless we¨C¡±

    "The bird was too still too far in. I ran after it and...¡° He frowns after that. ¡°Well, I actually don¡¯t know what happened after I ran in after it. All I know is that we got the bird and got out and then we felt like we couldn''t breathe."

    "Did you go in past the second quadrant?"

    Jace glances at me. I shrug.

    "I don''t know," I say. "But probably not." I don''t want to explain to everyone what happened after I ran in after Jace. That may be knowledge I''ll need to use in the future.

    ¡°That must have been terrifying," the girl says. "The Prince''s plan was safer.¡±

    ¡°My plan wouldn¡¯t have worked without you," Prince says and she blushes, clearly not immune to Caster''s charm.

    "How did you get it?¡± Savannah asks him.

    She shrugs. ¡°I¡¯m a pretty good climber and so I scaled up the tree to get a good vantage point. Then we waited until we heard the bird call. We threw out some slingshots to disturb the area where the bird was so it would take flight. And once it did, his majesty shot it with an arrow that he had attached to a string so he could drag the body back."

    ¡°Body?¡± An explicable sickening horror fills me. "You killed it?¡±

    The prince raises an eyebrow. ¡°The rules didn¡¯t say we had to capture it alive.¡±

    "You fool." I snarl. Sudden fury fills me and I take a step forward. I''m not entirely sure what I''m going to do but I know that this is the angriest I have been at Caster in a while. Despite all the heartbreak and his betrayal and everything I suffered, I never thought he would be that needlessly cruel.

    I take another step and another, my fury giving me strength as I stare into his nonplussed gaze.

    And realize that I''m about to punch a Prince.

 23 - Stage One: It Ends With A Kiss

    A hand on my midsection halts my advance.

    It''s Wolf¡¯s palm and he stopped me from going any further toward my goal of striking Prince Caster. His eyes are sedate but he nods as if he understands my fury.

    Perhaps he feels it too.

    Jace mutters something under his breath that sounds like a prayer, lips curling in disgust as he stares at Caster.

    Brute must have picked up on it because like a guard dog activated, he snarls, ¡°How dare you two look at our Prince that way? I should pluck out your eyes for trying.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome to try,¡± Jace says, cracking his neck. His voice sounds deadly and everything about his stance says that he''s itching for a battle against Brute.

    I step in front of him instantly, as Brute advances. Brute has several mounds of muscle on Jace and he''s also meaner. Jace is still recovering from our trip to the forest.

    "Stop," I say.

    Brute ignores me. He keeps walking. Jace bristles behind me.

    And then two things happen simultaneously.

    Wolf steps in front of me and Caster says, ¡°Brute. Stop.¡±

    And like a dog brought to heel, Brute pauses in his steps. I hear him snarl but can''t see his expression over Wolf¡¯s broad frame.

    The door opening interrupts us as the steady click of familiar heels announce Tyne''s return.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would need to remind you all that this is the Royal Castle,¡± he says. ¡°And that there¡¯s absolutely no room for childish antics and fighting.¡±

    He glances pointedly at our group, ignoring the fact that Brute was the one who was snorting like a bull the entire time. Of course, since Brute is Caster''s friend he likely has certain privileges we don''t have, although earlier, it didn''t look like Tyne was all that fond of him either.

    And as Tyne pins us with that disapproving look, I manage to feel some sympathy for those maids in my past life. As much as I don''t like Tyne, he has a way of making one feel horrible for disappointing him.

    "The second trial is over,¡± he announces. ¡°The first team to return with the bird, Prince Caster¡¯s team, received three points. The second team, led by Brute received one point. The rest of the teams receive no points."

    ¡°Who decided Brute was the leader?¡± Jace mutters under his breath but it catches Tyne''s attention. His lips quirk at the tips, his smile holding a mocking edge.

    He answers with a frosty civility, ¡°The leader is automatically decided by the individual who ushered the capture of the bird.¡±

    ¡°But Brute didn¡¯t usher anything,¡± Jace says. ¡°Adria did.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what was said Brute,¡± he said. ¡°And his teammates corroborated his story.¡±

    Jace turns a frosty glare of his own toward the twins, both of who quell and look away from his regard. Tia, however, crosses her arms over her chest and looks right back at him.

    ¡°The second phase of the third trial will be occurring in little more than a fortnight," he says. ¡°You will report here in the morning for your orders. You may now leave the premises, collecting your stipends from the guards on the way out.¡±

    Tyne turns, his jacket billowing behind him as he exits in the same way he came. The Prince is the first to follow him out, with Brute and Paisley on his tail. Jace is still glaring at the twins and they avoid his gaze as they walk to the door.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they supported him,¡± Jace says when they''re within earshot. "Cowards.¡±

    "Jace, stop,¡± I say, watching Page''s ears turn red, and Peer shoot Jace a dirty look.

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    "He likely threatened them," I point out. "The twins are not as big as you, neither are they are stubborn as me. To them, Brute is a far greater threat than we are so it only makes sense for them to support him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care," Jace says still glaring at the doorway as they walk through. ¡°They all just left us there. We could have been dying for all they knew but only Page checked on us. I expected that from the oaf, but not from them.¡±

    "Jace¨C"

    ¡°Lack of loyalty is the demise of any team," Jace continues, clearly in the mood to rant. "If I can''t trust them to watch my back, then by all means¨C"

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Jace enough,¡° I say firmly. ¡°Yes, we''re a team. But we¡¯re also five people who just met each other. They don¡¯t owe us any loyalty yet.¡±

    ¡°We risked our lives for them!¡¯

    ¡°We did it for ourselves. They just happened to benefit from it. Would you have risked your life to get the Shrewk for a member of the other team?¡±

    He bites his lip and looks away.

    ¡°Precisely,¡± I point out.

    "But¨C¡°

    ¡°They didn¡¯t trust me,¡± I say. "And I understand why. They don''t know me and I''ve done nothing yet to earn their trust. For most people, trust takes time."

    ¡°I trusted you,¡± he grumbles.

    I grin. "Yes, well you''re not most people. And I''m not entirely sure you''re all the way right in the head either."

    That finally gets Jace to smile grudgingly.

    ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I think the two of you did a great job,¡± Tia says finally shifting from her spot on the wall and walking towards us, through the bodies of those filing out. "And I''m sorry that I didn''t trust you. Trust doesn''t come easily to me."

    Jace still scowls at her. "Yet, you trusted that Brute to be a team leader."

    She shakes her head. "I didn''t agree with it but the twins already said yes and it was three against one. There was nothing I could do unless I wanted Brute''s to turn those meaty paws on me."

    "It''s alright," I say, even though Jace doesn''t seem placated. "Maybe next time we can¨C"

    The rest of my words are lost to the wind.

    Because apparently, Wolf decided he was tired of making conversation. So while I''m talking he grabs my arm and starts walking at a quick pace to the door, dragging me along with him.

    "Wolf¨C"

    I stumble in an effort to keep up and I nearly fall as we walk down the stairs and across the courtyard. I find my bearings at the gates, where Wolf stops to grab two bags of coins from a tray next to the guards. But before I can catch my breath, he''s off again dragging me along.

    "Wolf," I cry out. "What are you doing?"

    "Going home,¡± he says as my feet stumble again in the grass. "You talk too much."

    As we breeze past the Town Square, my heart feels like it''s going to pump out of my chest.

    I struggle to talk as the wind slaps my face. ¡°Could you slow down, please? I¡¯m not entirely recovered from my trip to the forest yet.¡±

    Wolf stops in his tracks so suddenly I nearly slam into his back. Regardless, I finally heave in a breath of relief.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say.

    But I spoke too soon because Wolf doesn''t plan on stopping for long. Instead, he tucks one elbow under my knees, places the other at my back, and summarily sweeps me into his arms.

    ¡°Wolf!¡± I squeal loudly, embarrassed as he starts moving again at the same breakneck speed.

    I can do nothing but hold on because all my protests fall on deaf ears. My kicking and squealing don''t even give him pause. He doesn''t even look like he hears me as he continues into the clearing leading up the hill to his cottage.

    It''s strange.

    I don''t really like being touched under normal circumstances, haven''t for a while. But although I don''t necessarily enjoy being carried in Wolf''s arms, it''s not as bad as I thought. Perhaps it''s because of how steady he moves, and how quick, so there''s a constant pleasant breeze rustling my hair. I don''t feel his feet land on the ground at all, almost like he''s flying. Like we''re flying together.

    So after some time, I begin to relax and take deep breaths. I enjoy the scent of the grass, even with the slight zing of the coming winter in the air. Mostly, I breathe in wild indescribable scent of Wolf.

    I savor the feeling of being alive.

    When we reached the cottage, Wolf lays me down on the daybed. When I attempt to get up, he shakes his head and sends me a stern look. ¡°Stay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an dog, Wolf. Or an invalid." I stubbornly sit up as he strides to the kitchen banging away at the pots and pans. ¡°And I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    ¡°You nearly died,¡± he says. ¡°You went far too deep into the forest and nearly died.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t,¡± I say, then frown.

    Wait, how did he know I went too deep?

    Sure, Jace implied it, but Wolf says it as a certainty, like he knows exactly what happened with Jace and I in the forest.

    And now that I think about it, for someone who spends almost all his time in the Dark Forest, it''s downright impossible he didn''t know about the Shrewk. ¡°Wolf, why didn''t you get the bird?¡±

    He doesn''t answer, moving quickly through the kitchen.

    ¡°I know you could probably have gotten it easily if you wanted to, with less effort than the rest of us,¡± I continue. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡¯

    He pulls out the meat and slams into onto the work surface, beating it with his knife.

    ¡°Is it because¡­of what would happen to the bird?¡± I swallow and force out the rest of the words past a heavy throat. ¡°Are they going to kill it?¡±

    He is silent, efficiently slicing the meat.

    "Likely not anytime soon,¡± he says finally. His words don''t bring me any relief though.

    ¡°But they will eventually," I ask.

    ¡°The King disposes of everything that is no longer a use to him,¡± Wolf says sharply and then turns to regard me. ¡°So, you¡¯re a seer.¡±

    I expected us to have this conversation, and surprisingly it was harder to lie to Wolf than it was to lie to the King.

    Still, I nod hoping he can''t sense the lie. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is that how you know that my mother is alive?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I say.

    My original plan, back when I thought the second trial would be a blood bath, was to get injured on purpose and be taken to a healer. The healer''s room has records of each of their long-term patients and I know that while the King has Wolf''s mother in captivity, he undoubtedly sends the healer to her every once in a while to make sure she''s still alive. So Wolf''s mother''s name will certainly be in the healer''s book.

    I thought that while in the infirmary, I would try to somehow sneak a peek at the records and see if it says anything about where she''s being held. And then I was going to give that information to Wolf as proof, in return for him helping me.

    But now I don''t need to. Because Wolf stares at me for a few long seconds, then nods seemingly convinced

    To my surprise, he doesn''t ask anything else about how I got this newfound ability. He doesn''t seem to smell my lie either.

    He simply turns back to the kitchen counter to dump the meat into the boiling cauldron of water.

    "You''re not shocked?" I ask.

    "Why would I be?"

    "Because it¡¯s unexpected. There hasn¡¯t been a Seer in the North ever."

    He smiled. ¡°Everything about you is unexpected.¡± He turns and approaches me as the meat boils. "There is not a single thing I can predict about you. And sometimes that amuses me. But other times it worries me."

    "Why would it worry you?"

    He came closer, and squats, his face now a few breaths away. "Because I don¡¯t know yet what you are to me. I don¡¯t know why I felt like killing everyone in that room when I thought you were hurt. And I don¡¯t know why I feel like pressing my lips against yours right now."

    My throat goes tight at the confession. Shock doesn''t even begin to describe what I''m feeling. I try to something. "Wolf I¨C"

    But it''s too late. He kisses me.

 24 - The Aftermath Of Disaster

    Wolf''s lips are soft.

    That''s the first thought that pops into my head, forcing its way through the astonishment as Wolf''s mouth mold against mine, the soft exhale of his breath tasting like herbs and mint.

    The softness of his lips pose an even greater surprise to me than the kiss. Wolf doesn''t seem like the type to have such soft, pliable lips, so much so that I''m tempted to bite them just to feel them bounce. He also doesn''t seem like the type to skim his hands gently at the back of my neck and press closer, as though craving more of my taste. And he certainly doesn''t seem like the type to have his breath audibly hitch in his throat after he does.

    Butt then again, none of this is expected. All this is new, stunning, ground.

    And Wolf tastes like he smells, of earth and wildness and rain.

    My heart, after it stopped from the sheer shock, begins quickening into an erratic pound. My eyes are still wide open, blinking, because I''m not sure what to do next. His eyes are shut, his lashes resting against his cheek. Part of my brain hasn''t accepted what''s happening yet and I''m caught between pulling away and pressing closer.

    And perhaps Wolf is feeling the same way because after that last move, he doesn''t do anything else, and doesn''t try to deepen the kiss. On the occasions that Caster had kissed me, he would usually start melding his lips with mine, licking the seam, and then when I opened my mouth, our tongues would tangle lustfully. I would always get inflamed and overeager and try to do more, which Caster always hated. He said that it felt like I was trying to devour him, that I felt so desperate and needy like I was one of the lustful whores that some had already accused me of being.

    Caster preferred it when I sat still and let him take control. He said that made him feel better to be in control, and made him feel more like a man. Is Wolf the same way? It would make sense, he oozes masculinity perhaps even more than Caster. So perhaps he wants me to stay even stiller and simply pretend like I''m a lady, not an animal sent to devour him?

    So why isn''t he moving?

    A pounding of my heart is now echoed low in my belly and a heat is spreading even lower. I shift and feel a pang zip through me, recognizing instantly what this feeling is, even though I haven''t felt it in eons.

    It''s desire.

    I''m attracted to Wolf and have been since the first rebirth, no matter how much I tried to deny it.

    The first time I saw him without a tunic on, I hid in the corner and watched for an inordinate number of seconds, with a line of drool coming out of my mouth. He turned and found me and I ran off, with his puzzled look embedded in my brain.

    I never thought that would lead us here though. I never thought Wolf would kiss me.

    Or perhaps this is just a dream.

    And if it is a dream, then it should be no problem for me to lay my hands on his shoulders and shift closer, encouraging him to do more and stoke the flames higher.

    With my heart pounding out of my chest, even though I know how wrong this is, I put my hand on his rough, stubbled cheek and trace my tongue over the seam of his lips.

    But he doesn''t move. On the contrary, he stills.

    And then after a second of panicked thought, Wolf growls and repeats what I did, with his tongue on the seam of my lips. The movement is slightly clumsy, not nearly as smooth as mine and there''s almost a question in them of whether he''s allowed to do it.

    And then a thought occurs to me.

    Perhaps Wolf is so motionless and hesitant because he doesn''t know what to do.

    Is this the first time he¡¯s ever kissed someone before?

    It seems incredulous to think about, especially considering how much time he spends in the Hovel, but then I decide to test that theory. I pull back slightly, allowing a breath between our lips, and nip his bottom lip. Wolf responds with another rough sound, drawing me closer again to fuse our lips together. And then he pulls back and nips mine.

    Once again, following my lead.

    He really doesn''t know how to kiss.

    The thought does two things simultaneously. It relaxes me and has an unusual and very worrying amount of pleasure bursting through me. I can''t define exactly why it makes me happy that I''m Wolf''s first kiss, but it''s probably for an unhealthy reason, some pathological combination of possessiveness and pure unadulterated madness.

    But I feel like I''ve just been given an unexpected treasure that I never thought about before.

    I don''t have to worry that I''ll do too much and make a mistake. That he''ll judge me by someone else''s standard.

    There are no rules here. We''re simply making it as we go along.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    And though something tells me it''s wrong to feel this way, and that I''m possibly objectifying Wolf, the guilt isn''t enough to hold me back anymore.

    So I stop holding back entirely. I put both hands on his cheeks and kissed him the way I truly want to. Deeply and roughly and passionately

    Wolf goes dangerously still once again when I deepen our kiss, his lips plaint as I nip them and move my tongue between them.

    And then his hands travel to grip my waist.

    They grip hard.

    He groans when I suck his tongue into my mouth, and my fingers shift to the back of his head, tangling with the dark curls pressing him closer.

    Suddenly I''m flying.

    In a spinning move, Wolf picked me up and swings around to sit on the chair, arranging me on his lap. He kisses me back with a ferocity that surprises me, hands thrusting through my hair, squeezing so hard it stings. His mouth no longer gives me any space to breathe. He seems to want to¡­well..devour me like a beast.

    But his ferocity doesn''t scare me.

    It only enflames me.

    Savage thoughts pump through me as we move into each other, kissing like crazed animals. Mad, possessive images fly through my mind and something speaks in a tone of deep satisfaction.

    It''s about time.

    ¡°Mine.¡± The growl leaves my mouth in a voice that I don''t recognize, but Wolf stops it with his lips. We are barely catching breaths at this point, with Wolf not backing away for even a second, as though breathing doesn''t matter to me. Every time I pull away, he closes the gap, before I can so much as gasp.

    And then I shift in his lap, and feel something large and hard nudging my thigh.

    And then everything comes crashing down.

    Suddenly I''m not in Wolf¡¯s cottage in Wolf¡¯s lap.

    I''m with a stranger, high on something, pretending to laugh at his jokes as his hands climb on my legs.

    I scream suddenly stuck in the nightmare. I try to run and hear a crashing sound.

    Pain splits through my hip and that''s when I realize that I pushed off Wolf¡¯s lap and landed on the floor.

    Wolf frowns his eyes still dark, his face flushed. He reaches for me again, but even though my mind is back, my body is still in the nightmare. It trembles in fear and I shuffle back, my ankle striking the edge of the table as I try to get as far away from Wolf as possible.

    Except it''s not Wolf I''m trying to escape. It''s me.

    It''s who I was in the past, who I let myself become.

    I hate the way I''m reacting. I''m cowering before him and I hate to cower.

    Especially when I see Wolf''s expression. It shifts from confusion to regret back to confusion. His hands are extended out but they hesitate as if he wants to help but he''s not sure how to.

    But I don''t want him reaching for me again. I don''t know how my body will react if he does so I whisper, "Please."

    Wolf''s face contorts and then his expression dies. He nods, rises, and leaves the cottage.

    <hr>

    Wolf does not come back to the cottage by dinner time.

    I thought he would, at least to put me through the training once more, but he doesn''t. So I put myself through the torture on my own, running up and down the hill, pushing against the ground, doing it until I feel so exhausted I flop over on the grass.

    And that still didn¡¯t heal my guilt or my humiliation.

    After Wolf left, it took me a few minutes to calm down and realize what I''d done. It was just a kiss and I reacted like he assaulted me, likely confusing Wolf in the process since through most of the embrace, I was the aggressor.

    I wanted to go out and find him, to explain to him why I did it but I couldn''t. Not only did I not know where he was, but I didn''t know what to tell him when I found him. I couldn''t tell him about my past, and even if I could, it was something I would rather not rehash. And if I tell him anything else, he would likely be able to tell me I''m lying.

    So I simply stayed away and told myself this was for the best. It''s good that the kiss ended as disastrously as it did.

    I shouldn¡¯t be with Wolf anyway. It was stupid of me to let myself be weak enough to forget that.

    I just want to tell him though that my reaction isn''t his fault. It''s mine.

    As I close my eyes, face turned to the sinking sun, I finally think back to what Wolf said before he kissed me.

    Not for the first time, I wonder if Wolf transmigrated too if he''s the same as me. But that theory does not make much sense. He''s not acting like he knows the future. If he did, he wouldn''t be so lax about things. And he would at least have called me out on my lies, wouldn''t he? Not to mention, he would already know where to find his mother.

    And besides if Wolf is from the future, he would never kiss me. The Wolf of the future is in love with Savannah.

    And it''ll be the same in this timeline too. It would likely have occurred already, had I not interrupted their bond.

    But, I will leave him soon, and return things back to how it once was.

    Wolf and Savannah are meant for each other. Both beautiful and brave. Both are destined to do great things in this universe.

    While I''m destined to die in increasingly horrific ways.

    I need Wolf''s help to save myself and my future friends. And I can''t get distracted by doing needless things like kissing him and dreaming of him. I need all my focus on the task at hand.

    When the sky gets dark, I sigh and pick myself off the floor. That was too much thinking for today. Time to eat and rest.

    Wolf¡¯s soup has gone cold by the time I get back inside, and it takes me a second to work the contraption to start the fire.

    I think of what to make to accompany the soup and recall that Wolf''s mother''s flour is still underneath the stove. Perhaps I can make bread. Or....

    I glance at the sack of apples in the corner and tug it closer, taking an apple out.

    I bite into it and wince.

    Still too sweet, but now also slightly fermented, as it has been sitting there for days.

    "Fermented apples are the best for wine tarts," I remember Wolf¡¯s mother telling me from her cell. "My son used to love those."

    Suddenly I have an idea.

    I hesitate to reach for the pot of flour, feeling it too sacred to touch. But surely it should be fine if I''m making a meal for Wolf, should it not?

    I''m always guilty of eating his food, and taking from him. I should at least make him something in return.

    So I send a quick prayer of permission to Wolf''s mother, wherever she is, and take the flour pot, sifting out about two cups into a separate empty pot. Then I chop up the apples, dicing them into tiny pieces so that their juices ooze out.

    As I work to mix the flour and the apples together, my mind once again travels back to Wolf, wondering where he is, and how he''s feeling.

    Is he even going to come back tonight?

    Where does he go anyway?

    Who is he with?

    The image of Savannah pops into my mind, and I feel guilty for the amount of jealousy that courses through me.

    Serves you right for coveting something that''s not yours.

    Tortured thoughts aside, the tarts are relatively fast and easy to make. An hour later, I hum a thoughtless tune, as I use Wolf''s apron to take out the tray of tarts laying it on the counter and fanning it to cool. I stand there for minutes, watching the steam rise from the top in slow smoky tendrils.

    Then, I turn around to grab a plate...

    And scream.

 25 - An Unwelcome Meeting

    I scream nearly jumping out of my skin when I find Wolf standing there.

    I have to press my hands against my thudding chest to suppress the sound.

    ¡°You scared me,¡± I say. ¡°Maybe you should wear a bell or something.¡±

    He approaches silently and lays something on the table, a round orb with a fleshy skin. It looks like some kind of fruit, but I''ve never seen it before.

    He gestures to it.

    His expression seems unsure and hesitant and takes several steps back, putting enough space between our bodies to fit a small house. But I finally understand what he wants.

    "Are you giving that to me?"

    He nods.

    I glance at the thing again, and then back at Wolf. Then I ask, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Instead of responding, he sniffs the air. His eyes track around the room, searching for the source of the smell, until they land on the tray of tarts behind me.

    Hunger descends in his gaze as he licks his lips.

    ¡°You made that?¡± he asks in a gravelly tone.

    ¡°Yes," I say, nearly blushing at the intensity of his gaze. The way he looks at the tarts feels like he wants to devour all of them whole.

    It''s similar to how he looked at me when we kissed

    Stop thinking about the kiss, I caution myself and instead, I say, "You want some?¡±

    He nods.

    I circle behind me to gingerly pick up one of the cooler tarts on the edge of the tray.

    When I turn around, I nearly jump again. Wolf is standing right in front of me now, his hunger for the tarts clearly having won over his desire to keep his distance.

    But even as I hand him the tart, he makes sure not to so much as brush my palm with the tip of his fingers. He picks it up between two fingers, delicately like one would the finest of lace, or a fragile rose petal, and brings it to his nose, taking one long sniff.

    He shut his eyes and then he pops the entire thing into his mouth, chews a few times, and then swallows.

    ¡°That was quick,¡± I say wryly, but he doesn''t answer. He gazes expectantly behind me at the rest of the tarts.

    ¡°They need to cool down,¡± I warn, but he doesn''t budge.

    I sigh.

    I turn and use his apron to pick up the tray again, grab one of the cooler tarts to save for myself, and then hand him the rest.

    He nods his thanks as he takes the tray, sans apron, retreating to the broken seat across the table. He balances the tray delicately on his knee and then he begins to inhale each tart, one by one.

    He tosses a tart into his mouth, chewing with his eyes closed, expression one of pure bliss. After he swallows that one, he picks up another tart, takes another sniff, and pops it into his mouth too.

    I watch him eat enthusiastically, hiding my smile when he nods rhythmically as he chews. Who knew that the big bad Wolf had such a sweet tooth? Despite his large frame and his sharp features, he appears quite boyish right now as he sits there devouring tarts, savoring their smell as well as their taste.

    But even though I watch him, the second his eyes flicker to me, I glance away.

    I lean back against the counter and start on my tart too, but I find I''m suddenly not hungry. So  I simply nibble at the flaky edges, trying not to stare at Wolf too much, while fascinated by his enjoyment of the meal.

    When he''s done, he burps and nods in satisfaction. He stands and heads to the counter to pour himself water from a tap, but then his eyes travel to the tart still nursed in my hand.

    A greedy look dilates his pupils.

    It''s the first time I''ve seen such an openly pleading expression on his face.

    My eyes widen in disbelief. ¡°You want more? You just ate twenty of them.¡±

    He cocks his head as if to say, What does that have to do with anything?

    The situation is so ridiculous I would have laughed if I wasn¡¯t certain that it would wound his pride.

    Instead, I shake my head incredulously and pass him the tart. A second later, it disappears into his mouth.

    After which he sighs in disappointment that there are no more tarts for him to eat.

    I shake my head. ¡°If you want more I can make them, as long as you get me more apples."

    He appears disbelieving. ¡°You would do that?"

    ¡°Yes.¡± When his expression doesn''t change, I ask, ¡°Why does that sound so shocking to you? You¡¯ve made me food multiple times and given me a place to stay. You''re also training me. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to want to do nice things for you to show my gratitude?¡±

    His puzzled expression shows that the idea never occurred to him. He never even thought of asking me anything in return for all his help, except perhaps to aid him in saving his mother.

    And while, yes, I know that we have a deal in that regard, it still doesn''t explain why he carried me when I was weak or why he defended me from Brute?

    Why he''s being so kind, if not necessarily polite, to me?

    I''m so used to most people around me only being nice when they need something for me. Usually, it''s to use me as a pawn in a scheme or, in my mother''s case, to sell me off to the highest bidder. Most often, they have a hidden agenda they don''t tell me and they smile and flatter me with their lips while nursing a knife at my back.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    So it''s strange to receive kindness from someone like Wolf.

    Someone who so openly shows his animosity, who mocks me without qualms yet doesn''t let anyone else do the same. Who insults me one second, but then defends me the next. Who pushes me physically beyond my limits, but then massages my feet with gentle strokes.

    But then again, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. After all, there was a reason, he stole my heart in the last timeline.

    Even when I was his prisoner, he always showed kindness. He was gruff and rough at times as we traveled, believing me to be a traitor who posed a danger to Savannah''s mission. But at the same time, he gave me food more often than not, even when there wasn¡¯t enough to go around. Sometimes, he starved so that Savannah and I could eat. Once, while he was interrogating me, threatening to torture me if I didn''t tell him the truth, we got attacked by desert dwellers.

    Wolf fought them off and stood between me and danger, acting as my defender, rather than the captor he was.

    And after he''d killed the men, he turned back and said, "Are you okay?"

    That was the first time my belly fluttered. It was a mad thought to have but none of my other captors had ever asked me if I was okay.

    Wolf was an undoubtedly kind man.

    Which was what made the fact that he had to kill me so much more painful. And in some ways, also more bearable.

    I shiver again at the memory casting it away. Wolf murdering me aside, he is a kind man, and he''s also the kind of man who is genuinely surprised when people do kind things for him.

    It makes me wonder how often someone has offered him something out of the blue, without expecting anything in return.

    It also makes me realize that he doesn''t deserve a selfish woman like me who only knows how to take from him.

    Because it truly did not even occur to me to make him a meal until now.

    It likely would have occurred to Savannah. She''s always been naturally caring and intuitive.

    ¡°Bring me more apples tomorrow and I¡¯ll make you as many tarts as you want,¡± I say. "Ten dozen of them if you would like."

    He hesitates and then nods. Then as though realizing how close we''re standing, he backs away instantly. He then returns to his seat, picks up the fleshy orb from the table, and tosses it to me.

    ¡°What is this?¡± I ask, catching it.

    ¡°Lost fruit,¡± he says. ¡°Taste it.¡±

    I''ve never heard of it, but I trust Wolf enough to bring it up to my lips and take a bite.

    To my pleasant surprise, it''s not as sweet as the apple. The taste is subtler the sweetness not as sharp. The texture is the best part of it, firm with a crunch but then melted on the tongue after the first few chews. It''s also juicy, the liquid having the same earthy, subtle taste.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± I say. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He shrugs.

    I take two more bites before wrapping it up. I don''t want to eat it all in one go like Wolf does. I want to savor it bit by bit, enjoying every second of this gift he''s given me.

    But now that our little meal has concluded, an uncomfortable silence descends between us. It''s not like the usual silences when I can tell Wolf had nothing more to say to me or was worn out from talking. This silence tells me that he does have much more to say he doesn''t have the words to say it.

    ¡°I trained today,¡± I say to fill the silence. ¡°I ran up the hill fifty times and pushed against the earth sixty times. I also did that circuit you taught me that made my legs burn."

    He nods. ¡°That¡¯s good. You''re getting stronger. But you should have been resting today.¡±

    ¡°I felt fine,¡± I says. ¡°Besides I need to train for the next trial.¡± And beyond that.

    Because for my ultimate plan to work, I need to be faster, stronger, and better in every way.

    In my previous lives, I always avoided power believing it was arrogant and presumptuous of me to even seek it. I also thought I wasn''t deserving of it, wasn''t worthy of it, wasn''t capable of it.

    Also, in a way, the responsibility that came with holding that power scared me. I never wanted to be the person people looked to to save them, because they would only be disappointed when I failed.

    So I did the bare minimum when it came to training. I didn''t want to become too strong because I didn''t want anyone to rely on me. I thought I only needed to be able to protect myself and not be a nuisance.

    But my last death taught me the truth. I can''t stay on the sidelines anymore. Each time I do, I end up dead.

    I need power without limits so that I can protect myself and those I care about. It''s the only way I truly win and get out of this time loop. It''s the only way I live.

    "You know what the next trial is going to be?¡± Wolf asks.

    I shake my head. There''s already been so many changes so far, I don''t feel comfortable predicting it anymore.

    All I know is that I have to prepare myself for the unexpected. The next trial will likely have something to do with an event that happened in my first life, but it may not follow the same pattern.

    Regardless, everything appears to still be hurtling towards the same goal which means I must stick to my original plan.

    ¡°But whatever it is, it is likely going to be harder than the last two tests so far," I say. "The King seems to be upping the ante each time."

    Wolf nods and we lapse into silence again.

    There''s so much I want to say, about earlier. I want to explain that my reaction wasn''t his fault, that it was mine, but I don''t want to make the situation even more awkward.

    Still, I don''t want him to blame himself so I muster up some courage, and say, "Wolf¨C"

    He cuts me off by rising suddenly, chair scraping against the wooden floor.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± I ask and he nods.

    ¡°I need to meet someone."

    ¡°Who?¡±

    But once again he doesn''t answer my question as he leaves the hut.

    He doesn''t return either by the time I go to sleep.

    And so for the first time in a while, when I have the nightmare, I''m alone.

    ***

    Fresh apples await me the next morning but there''s no Wolf in sight. Two woven sacks sit by the stoves, overflowing with apples.

    I wonder distantly why he doesn''t make a business out of selling these apples. He would likely make some kind of fortune with it.

    But it only takes a second of thinking for me to understand and even hear his answer in my head:

    "To be a businessman, I''d have to talk to people," he would say. "Too much work."

    I sigh and fetch the container of flour from underneath the stove.

    There isn''t enough flour to match the apples in the bag, which means I probably needed to go to the market and buy some more. Luckily, I have some money from passing the last trials. I''ve yet to deliver the coins to my mother as promised, but I''m sure she won''t miss a few coins used for flour.

    I put on the cloak Wolf gave me and head out into the surprisingly bright outdoors. The wind slaps me in the face but I enjoy the mountain breeze as I walk. I think I''m starting to understand why Wolf lives so far away from the town square. There''s so much about it to enjoy ¨C the lack of noise and the way the air smelled fresher for one. Everything seems peaceful out here, in a way I didn''t notice before. Even the Dark Forest doesn''t appear as threatening as it once was.

    I wonder what Wolf is doing right now. I wonder who he''s meeting with, and why the meeting takes all night.

    The town market is bustling when I arrive. Winter is coming soon which means that everyone is stocking up for the inevitable famine. There are already signs of it, empty baskets of fruit that were once full, shuttered stalls for those who have sold all their wares. The fruits at the stands look older and drier, with no new harvest to replace it.

    There are also more irritable shoppers, more eager than ever to fight to the death over a turnip.

    I notice the staring the second as I walk through the market, but it gets worse, the longer I stay. I glance around me catching a few of them in the act, and they don''t look away either.

    It''s strange.

    Even as a muzungu, I don''t get much staring anymore, mostly because people are used to me.

    And the staring I get is not like this, not this openly curious rather than suspicious or hostile.

    Is it because they''ve seen me with Wolf?

    Or perhaps because of the first trial?

    As I walk the narrow path between two stalls, somebody catches my arm, and I stop to see a stooped-over elderly man smiling at me.

    He presses an ear of corn into my basket and nods.

    ¡°Wonderful fight," he says, and the vendor in the stall beside him nods his agreement.

    I blush. "Thank you," I duck my head, as I walk on, my heart warming each time my eyes are drawn to the corn.

    It looks delicious but I won''t eat it today, I know.

    I will treasure it forever.

    I head to the bakery, a tiny shack at the very end of the market. But just as I''m about to enter, I nearly collided with someone who was just leaving.

    "My apologies¨C" The words freeze in my throat, as the scent hits me first before I look into the cool blue eyes.

    Genya''s eyes.

 26 - Our Brutal Past

    The first time that Tyne York betrayed me was when he asked me to meet a foreign dignitary on the Prince¡¯s behalf.

    The prince had been trying to convince a merchant of the Tamrin Village to donate a portion of his stake in the Elfen mines to Prince Caster. According to Tyne, the proceeds from the mine would be used to buy supplies for war and food to alleviate the famines. Prince Caster was too busy to meet with him and had gone on a trip with Genya. But Tyne was sure I could do the job just as well.

    "The starved shall eat once more," Tyne said, eyes glittering. "And our warriors shall be ready for those bastard Northerners. All thanks to you."

    He seemed already, strangely confident of my success but I wasn''t confident of any such thing. After all, I''d only been taking his etiquette lessons for a few weeks, and in my mind, I was still so woefully unprepared for meetings with foreign dignitaries.

    ¡°Why do you think the merchant will listen to me?¡± I asked as Tyne draped a sash around my neck. He was also dressing me for the occasion so I would look like a noble, just as good as a queen.

    ¡°Because of your special talents,¡± he responded.

    ¡°What talents?¡± I was as untalented as they came. I couldn¡¯t read, couldn¡¯t sing or dance well enough to join the performance academy. There were no talents to speak of.

    Tyne turned me around with one hand and tutted kindly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say such unkind things about yourself. You have many talents, my dear. You don¡¯t even know how talented you are.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You have a way about you,¡± he said. ¡°A natural diplomacy borne from a need of survival. You know how to appease people at the right time. Plus you¡¯re beautiful, which can¡¯t hurt when talking to a man who appreciates women''s beauty.¡±

    I blushed, as I did at all his compliments, feeling them slide through my body in a pleasurable wave. Tyne was not a traditionally handsome man, but he was the first man besides the Prince to be kind to me, and the Prince had grown scarcer and scarcer as of late.

    "This is your first test,¡± Tyne said, his voice sweeter than honey. ¡°It¡¯s your chance to exercise everything I have taught you about diplomacy and foreign relations. Do you remember where the Tamrin village stands in order of allyship?"

    I nodded. I wasn¡¯t good at reading things so I had recited all his lessons to myself until they had stuck.

    ¡°Good,¡± he said and then he whispered a kiss on my cheek. "Now go and do what you need to do."

    I nodded again. "I won''t let you down."

    I remembered then walking down the golden-lit hallways toward the dignitary''s room, the darkness lurking in the corners where the light couldn''t reach. I tried to calm my nerves by rehearsing everything Tyne told me to do, play the part of the dignified lady as he had taught me to be. The scarf he¡¯d wrapped around my neck felt a little tight like it was choking me but I tried to breathe regardless and not hunch my shoulders even though everything felt a little too stiff.

    A lady doesn¡¯t hunch, Tyne had said. She walks straight to face the world like she knows they will fall at her feet. And they always do.

    You''re such a lady, I told myself, trying to assume a confidence I didn¡¯t feel. You can do this.

    I breathed deeply and slowly to settle my heart rate.

    And in doing so, I suppressed the inherent instinct that something was wrong.

    I knocked on the merchant''s door and heard laughter through it. I knocked again.

    Suddenly, the door pulled in and the man¡¯s beady eyes ran down my form, a smarmy smile spreading across his lips.

    ¡°Tyne, you sly devil,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°My Lord,¡± I said and bowed like Tyne taught me to.

    ¡°Straighten girl,¡± the man said. ¡°Let me see you.¡±

    I did and he scanned me once more and gestured me in.

    I walked in, preparing myself as the doors closed shut behind me.

    ¡°My Lord, Tyne sent me here to discuss¨C¡°

    That were all the words I got out before he grabbed me.

    I screamed. I fought. I did everything but it was no use.

    The doors were too heavy for my screams to be heard. I was too weak to defend against him and even if I got to the doors there was nowhere for me to run to for help. The Merchant was the only one staying on this floor.

    And Tyne knew all this. He had set it all up for that particular reason.

    But he didn''t get his wish that night.

    "Settle down," The man''s words were slurred as his hand wrapped around my throat while his other hand ripped open my blouse. I couldn''t scream, but sheer terror had me jerking, reaching out to grab something, anything that would help me.

    My hands closed over the neck of a bottle.

    Which I promptly smashed into the side of his head.

    The man didn''t cry out, but as he flopped over, his body landed with a loud thunk. I scrambled out from underneath him and ran to the doors but found them locked. There was no key, meaning that they were locked on the outside. I didn''t even stop to think about why that was.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    All I was focused on was escape.

    I had to scale out the window and down the rocky ledge, praying I didn''t fall to my death. Praying no one would see me with my blouse gaping open.

    Luckily, the castle was relatively empty on that day, with Caster and Genya away on a trip and the King in a meeting.

    I ducked and hid in corners as I snuck back to my room. Once there, I locked the door, sinking to the floor against it. My entire body shook, an involuntary reaction I couldn''t control. My skin was raw where the beast grabbed me and around my neck where he tried to strangle me into submission. But that is nothing compared to the pain inside.

    I had escaped him, but not the feeling he induced. The ugliness. The fear. The disgust.

    I felt tainted. I felt broken. I felt dirty.

    Later, after I lay in bed for God knew how many hours, Tyne came to check in on me.

    I told him what happened and he appropriately faked outrage on my behalf.

    "How dare he?" he said in such a dramatic voice that I should have seen the lie there.

    ¡°I would need to tell the Prince about this,¡± he followed with, caressing my hair while I sobbed silently into my pillow. ¡°Prince Caster needs to know the vile things that man planned to do to you. How dare he touch the Prince''s woman? I must tell him at once. Sure, that likely means that the famine will be worse and there will be war bu-¡°

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°No war. Please, don''t tell the Prince anything.¡±

    ¡°But I must my lady. How dare he touch the Golden Prince¡¯s woman?¡±

    "I don¡¯t want him to know." I didn''t want Caster to see me as disgusting too. It may be all he imagined when he touched me.

    Tyne sighed deeply. ¡°Fine. But I have to do something. I can''t help but think this is my fault. I sent you in before you were ready..."

    "No, Tyne please don''t blame yourself." I sniffled back tears and reached out to take his disfigured hand but he flinched, shifting it back to present his good hand instead. "It''s not your fault. It''s mine. But please, keep this a secret from the Prince. I don''t want anyone to know."

    Tyne seemed to struggle with the decision, but he ultimately sighed.

    "Fine," he said. "I¡¯ll ensure that this secret never gets out."

    "Thank you," I responded, then a new horrifying thought hit me. "But what if the merchant tells the Prince? I had to hit him with a bottle to get away. What if he''s angry and starts a war?"

    Tyne considers it. "Well, then we just have to make him no longer as angry."

    "How?" I asked and a part of me feared what he would ask me to do. Maybe he''d ask me to go back there and follow through with what that man wanted, but I couldn''t. Not even under the threat of war could I make myself do that.

    I didn''t barely escape Chief Bertrand to fall into the merchant''s grimy hands.

    Tyne touched my cheek. "You leave that to me. For tonight, just rest and recover. I''ll take care of everything."

    I nodded leaning into his comforting touch, even though that revulsion still rivuleted through me.

    But eventually, thanks to some tea Tyne had brewed for me, I slept.

    And in the morning, I found out the merchant was dead.

    He died in a riding accident, it was told, and suffered a head wound. His body and his horse were found paces away from the Black Castle so there was no suspicion that he was killed here.

    But I knew then that it was no coincidence. And while I didn''t intend to kill him, I didn''t feel bad that I likely did.

    I thought that it was his price to pay for what he did to me.

    He deserved it, and Tyne had moved the body to protect me. He''d kept my secret and saved me from imprisonment, and for that, I owed him my life.

    Except, as I later found out, he never kept my secret at all.

    Because the next time the King commanded Genya to burn me, she leaned in and whispered in my ear as her hands charred my flesh. ¡°Does this feel better or worse than when that merchant violated you?¡±

    <hr>

    I stare at Genya¡¯s face now and suppress the instinctive dislike. I remind myself that it''s not time to confront her yet, so I give a deferential bow instead. "My best greetings, my lady."

    ¡°Please,¡± she says with a radiant smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal with me. I¡¯m sure we¡¯re already past that.¡±

    It takes everything inside me but I force a smile back. "I¡¯m grateful for your kindness, your grace. And your forgiveness considering how improperly I¡¯d acted in the past.¡±

    ¡°Spare no further thoughts on that,¡± she says kindly and takes my hand. I don''t flinch out of her hold, even though I half expect a scorching heat to follow. ¡°In fact, I believe I¡¯m the one who owes you an apology, for I¡¯m sorry to have taken the love of your life.¡±

    Oh, she just likes to rub that in, doesn''t she?

    ¡°Well, I wouldn''t necessarily call Prince Caster¨C¡°

    ¡°And believe me, I know how you feel. I understand the pain of sharing a bond or an affection with someone completely inappropriate for you,¡± she continues. ¡°I understand more than most, especially given my history with your current partner.¡±

    That wrinkles my eyebrows. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Wolf,¡± she says cheerily. ¡°We have a long and passionate history together.¡±

    Shock slams into me.

    Liar, I want to scream. You''re a damn liar.

    ¡°You and Wolf?¡±

    She nods. ¡°After he saved my life, we kept in touch. He insisted on it actually and well...you know how these things go. Eventually, I had to call off our trysts because of my engagement to the prince.¡±

    My mouth is probably gaping open like a fish but I don''t care. This is the greatest shock I¡¯ve ever received, even greater than dying and coming back to life three times.

    That one could be explained by magic.

    I have no plausible explanation for what Genya is saying, and it''s a shock that destabilizes me in a way I could never anticipate not in a million years.

    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Genya says in that mock saccharine tone she always uses when she''s deeply enjoying my suffering. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve spoken too much. Please keep this a secret from Prince Caster. Although we¡¯re not in love or anything, he can get quite possessive of me.¡±

    And then her lips curl secretly as though she doesn''t care whether I tell the Prince or not. Perhaps part of her wants me to go to Caster with the news so that I can once again play the part of jealous lover and she the part of the gracious fianc¨¦e, a lady worthy of being the future queen of this nation. It''s a game we played many times before, and it''s one she''s good at winning.

    So I refuse to play.

    I regain my bearings as quickly and neatly as I can, and say, "Of course, I will keep it quiet from Prince Caster. It''s the least I could do."

    ¡°Good. Well, I must return home now." She reaches out to kiss me on the cheek. She smells like roses. Sickening.

    ¡°It really is so nice seeing you again Adria," she whispers and then she withdraws her embrace and floats away.

    Leaving me with a storm inside.

    I stand there at the entrance of the bakery for what feels like eons, an inner turmoil raging. I nearly forget what I came here to do, and only remember when I see the flour store start closing up.

    I rush to finish my shopping, but as I walk back to the cottage there''s nothing to distract me from Genya''s words anymore. I''m struggling to accept them, stuck between dismissing the entire thing as a lie or thinking that it''s perhaps exaggerated.

    Only, I recognize that smug look on Genya¡¯s face. That wasn¡¯t the look of someone who was lying. She knew I would ask Wolf about it and Wolf would tell me the truth.

    And his truth would match hers.

    Sourness turns my belly until it''s sick.

    Perhaps this shouldn''t be a big deal, except that it changes everything I thought I knew about Wolf.

    Wolf and Genya? How does that even happen?

    And if he was with her, why did he seem so inexperienced with that kiss? Jealousy rears its ugly head, drawing indignation like a coat. Was that all an act? Was it a lie? Was he like that with all his women so that they would feel special?

    And once it was over, would he treat me the same as he treats Genya now, with a complete and total disregard?

    It doesn¡¯t matter, I tell myself. He¡¯s not yours anyway

    I''m so distracted by my thoughts while walking on the grassland, that I almost don''t hear the pattering of feet behind me.

    And by the time I turn and see three large men charging at me, it''s already too late.

 27 - A Needed Battle

Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

 28 - Training And A Vital Find

    The winter begins in truth the next day. The temperature seems to have dropped several degrees during the night and this morning, so much so that I feel the chill in my bones.

    I hate the cold.

    But at least this time, I''m not suffering it in threadbare fabric. Wolf''s clothes are thick and his coat even more so, stuffed with feathers and material that further insulates me.

    Even with all those layers, the cold forces its way in regardless.

    Still, early that morning I head out of my temporary abode, to start my training.

    Wolf isn''t home.

    He held me through most of the night, running his hand through my hair as I fell asleep.

    I suppose he deemed me mentally stable enough this morning because when I woke up, a draft at the side of the mattress where he lay.

    Nevertheless, I was grateful for his comfort and ready to face the day.

    As I stare out at the frosty air, I give it a single thought and then start taking off layers of clothes, starting with my coat. Then I take off my outer tunic. Immediately I regret it, the icy wind stinging and frosting over my skin. The snow has not started yet, but I can see my breath in the air, and feel the tang on the tongue.

    My teeth start to chatter. As I take off my boots, a part of me thinks I''m crazy for doing this. The last thing I need is to get sick and be unable to participate in the next trials.

    But one of the best ways to overcome a limitation is to intentionally put yourself through it. It''s one of the life lessons Savannah''s teacher told her and she passed it on to me.

    A lot of your strength lies inwards. So do your limits.

    Amazing things happen when you wield the inner strength to defeat the pain of the outer flesh.

    So I stand there, trembling in my inner clothes, the skin of my legs, arms, and mid-rif bare. Then I close my eyes, breathing in painfully thin air.

    And I start to run.

    It''s difficult because the frost creeps up on my lungs fast, making them stiffer and tiring me out aster. I feel every breath I draw into my chest, inducing a tickling sensation that makes me want to cough. Still, I push through breathlessness, the stiff joints, the stinging and frostbitten fingers and toes.

    Down the hill. Back up. Down and up again.

    I''m determined to run at least half my best distance. When I reach that milestone, I decide to keep going. Eventually, the heat in my body starts to warm me up, not enough that I actually feel comfortable, just enough that I don''t feel so much like dying anymore. I complete eighteen laps, ending not at Wolf''s cottage, but a little farther out at a lone tree in the middle of a field.

    I feel the strength and energy in my body, the vitality that lets me know I''m alive.

    Which means it''s time I start practicing my kicks.

    I think back to the first time I did this, when Savannah made me drive my knee into a log of wood.

    I nearly dislocated my knee doing so , and dropped to the floor, howling with pain as she laughed.

    I swore I would never do it again, but she shook her head.

    "If you give up now you''ll never get better," she said. "Don''t be afraid of pain. On the contrary, you must chase the pain. The minute it stops hurting, you''ve stopped growing."

    Chase the pain. I let the thought echo as I hop onto one leg, find my center, and snap my feet out to strike the tree bark. Pain explodes from my foot radiating up to my ankle. The rough bark scratches my skin, enough to bleed, but I smile when I see that I made a dent in the tree.

    Good. I''m getting my strength back.

    I do it and again, even as bits of my blood stains the bark. I couldn''t do this without Savannah before, not just because I needed her encouragement to continue, but also because I didn''t know my limits. On several occasions, I broke a foot bone and needed a healer, because I was too focused on chasing the pain and forgot proper technique.

    "Don''t try to slay all your demons at once," Savannah told me as I got my foot healed. "Live to fight another day."

    I remember that now and reel back in the force I use.

    On the bark, I practice my sidekick, switch kick, jump kick, hook kick, and several other twisting combinations. By the time it''s done, my feet are red and pink, and puckered lines decorate my calf, some of which have become popped open to bleed. Most of them will bruise tomorrow, and I will practice on top of those bruises.

    Still, I leave happy with my returning strength and eager to do more tomorrow.

    By all means, I must become stronger.

    At Wolf''s cottage, I clean myself, wear boots to hide the damage, and get ready for the day. According to my calculations, the visitors from the Pangean Empire will be here in about a week. I need to get started with my preparations for their arrival.

    That means going into town for a particularly important book.

    I may not know how to read the book, but I need to have the book in my possession by the time the Pangeans get here.

    I get dressed and go out into the living area, not even surprised to find Wolf standing in the kitchen boiling meat.

    "You''re here," I announce.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he responds. ¡°It¡¯s my home.¡±

    I roll my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I mean that you¡¯re usually gone around this time to do ¡­whatever it is you do when you leave.¡±

    His lips kick up at the side. ¡°I¡¯m not doing that today. Today, I will guard you.¡±

    Guard me? Oh no, bad idea. I don''t need Wolf accompanying me today of all days.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a guard,¡± I tell him. ¡°What happened yesterday was rough and I appreciate your concern but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll attack me again.¡±

    ¡°They definitely won¡¯t,¡± he responds with a cock of the eyebrow. ¡°But I don¡¯t guarantee whoever sent them won''t send more.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t. The thugs were sent by Brute to scare me.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°The Prince told me." Wolf¡¯s body stiffens at the mention of Caster. ¡°He also assured me he would rein him in from now on.¡±

    Wolf¡¯s face holds doubt and the next words have bite. ¡°What if it¡¯s the King who ordered Brute to send those men after you?¡±

    I already thought about that but quickly dismissed the idea. ¡°If King Drogo wanted me dead, I would be dead. He would likely send one of his Elite Guards after me and ensure they finished the job. Besides the King won¡¯t get rid of me right now. I¡¯m not important enough yet to get rid of me. At the same time, I might become the most important person to him if my prophecy comes through. Either way, he has no reason to kill me.¡±

    Wolf dances the words around in his head, but he still shakes it at the end. ¡°I¡¯m following you.¡±

    Drat.

    ¡°Wolf, I¡¯m just going to the library and back. And I don¡¯t want to have to do it keeping up with your speed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk slower."

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure you can.¡±

    ¡°I can,¡± he says.

    ¡°But you hate going into town,¡± I remind him. It must be why he spent all his time in the forest because he prefers the foreboding solitude to socializing with other humans.

    ¡°I can tolerate it,¡± he shrugs. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you but I''ll stay in the shadows, watch from the hidden. You won¡¯t know I¡¯m there.¡±

    I''ll feel you''re there, Wolf.

    I open my mouth to utter another protest but from his expression, I can tell that he won''t be budging. In which case I''m just wasting my time.

    So I just sigh in resignation. ¡°Alright. But don¡¯t go around scaring people just for the sake of it.¡±

    He grins. "I''ll try.¡±

    I shake my head.

    Wolf for his part does attempt to walk slower as we make our way to town, but I can tell it''s painfully forced on his end. He has to take tiny bird steps to match with my stride and it''s so comical I snort.

    He shoots me a sour look and I wink at him, although I do pick up my pace to accommodate him.

    At some point, around the edge of the Village Square, I turn around and Wolf is no longer beside or behind me. I glance all over but he''s nowhere to be found.

    How does he do that?

    One day I''ll ask him and maybe I''ll get a straight answer, I think amused. I walk through the Village Square, taking the path leading away from the Black Castle. And though I don''t see Wolf, I note that if I concentrate well enough, I can feel his eyes on me watching me intensely.

    It makes me shiver, but it''s oddly comforting as well.

    Being in town also reminds me of my meeting with Genya, and what she told me about Wolf. My mood significantly dims when I think about it.

    I decided not to ask Wolf because it''s not my business to begin with and I''m no one to judge him. So what if he had a few couplings with Genya, that loathsome witch? I was the mistress of Prince Caster and he''s just as loathsome. Even worse, I fell in love with him. At least Wolf wasn''t stupid enough to make the same mistake.

    I hope.

    He¡¯s not yours.

    ¡°Adria?¡±

    I''m near the edge of the busy marketplace when I hear my name. I peek around and spot a grinning Jace, emerging from the general apothecary.

    ¡°Jace,¡± I say smiling warmly. ¡°Nice to see you again.¡±

    "Nice to see you too,¡± he responds and then glances around. ¡°Eh¡­Wolf wouldn¡¯t happen to be with you would he?¡±

    "No,¡± I say, mostly because I don''t want to explain the entire thing of Wolf staying in the shadows.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Jace responds, and I can''t tell if he looks relieved or disappointed by that. Perhaps a little bit of both. ¡°What are you doing here then?¡±

    ¡°Just heading to the library,¡± I say. ¡°You?¡±

    He lifts a small vial filled with a blue potion. ¡°Getting some medicine for my mother.¡±

    I don''t know what medicine it is but by the color, it appears to be a pain reliever. And the amount of liquid in the bottle is so pathetically diminutive that it can only last for a day or two at most.

    Jace''s smile turns tight as he notices my eyes lingering on the bottle.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he says. ¡°I know it¡¯s not much but at least it should help a little with the pain.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I say. An awkward silence stretches between us, mostly because I''m not sure what to say next. I don''t want to pry but I feel a growing lament for Jace''s mother''s pain. The woman was kind to me giving me a handkerchief when I was wounded. I at least want to try and help her if I can.

    Maybe I can give Jace some of my winnings to buy more medicine. I was supposed to drop them off with my mother, but luckily, I''ve been too distracted with everything going on.

    ¡°What sickness is it?¡± I ask Jace.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he says, face appearing even more strained as he massages his temple. ¡°The healer says it might be chronic and may eventually become life-threatening but he''s not sure what is causing the pain in her spine. He says it''s expensive to diagnose the exact cause of the disease, much less craft a medication."

    "It''s that rare?" I ask.

    He nods. "Looks like it." There''s another stretch of silence where he looks off into the distance, deep in thought. I can tell there''s something on the tip of his tongue so I wait for him to vocalize it.

    ¡°Back in the forest,¡± he finally says. ¡°Do you think¡­¡± His words trail off without completion.

    "Do I think what?" I ask.

    ¡°Never mind,¡± he responds with a sigh. "But I should get going. I''ll see you soon."

    "See you. And I''m very sorry about your mother. I hope she recovers soon." I''ll get some medicine for her too, but I don''t tell Jace that knowing he''ll turn me down.

    Jace''s face tightens. "Yeah. Me too."

    I watch him leave with sorrow weighing heavy in my chest. His shoulders are wide and seem to cut through the crowd without effort, but there''s something so vulnerable and deflated about him now. During that conversation, he lacked his usual optimism and cheer, oozing a weary sadness instead. It makes me wonder if his earlier cheeriness is just a mask he uses to deal with his reality.

    And the reality is that even after he makes it through these trials until he graduates from the Elite Soldier Academy and becomes an Elite Soldier, he likely won''t be able to do much to help his mother.

    If she lasts that long, a dark voice whispers in my head.

    Suddenly, I''m filled with a rush of anger.

    I hate that this is happening. Hate that someone seeking to serve this nation so fervently can''t even afford medicine for his mother.

    The welfare state of the Kingdom of Accacia is pitiful. It''s a society that does very little for their old, weak, and vulnerable. At least the Pangeans has them beaten in that regard, with various policies that helped the poor. In Accacia, you''re either strong or you die.

    I continue my journey with a heavy heart, thinking about Jace.

    If Jace had not been born a Northerner and was born in Pangea or the Western colonies, his mother may already have the medicine she needs, subsidized.

    His mother seemed to have some Western heritage, so I wonder why she can''t go there.

    The thought troubles me as I continue on my journey.

    It''s only when I reach the library that I think more deeply about Jace''s words.

    What was he going to ask me about the forest?

    The sight of the library appearing in the distance distracts me from that musing.

    Positioned on a narrow alley, between a butchery and bakery, sits the squat grey stone building with small windows, blocked by piles of books. A stray cat strolls across the walkway, not even sparing me a glance, as it smoothly pounces and climbs up the chimney of the bakery, slipping onto the roof. A single bird calls, echoing on the quiet streets.

    This place feels deserted.

    Apparently, there used to be a larger library in Accacia before I was born, a tall exquisite building that extended into the skies. But it was burned during the first siege.

    Now we just have this.

    Scholars from the outlying villages would come to Accacia to study ancient scripts and art.

    But not anymore.

    Now our library only holds that which made it out of the fire, mostly children''s books used to trigger magical ability. Outside of magic, most people in the North have no value for books, the same way they didn¡¯t value dance or singing or art.

    Those things are not directly productive to them or destructive to their enemies, so they''re deemed useless.

    The inside of the library is crowded, the shelves over stacked and the atmosphere stuffy. The smell of dust and mold makes me want to cough but I hold it in. The place appears to be managed by one old man at the front who is fast asleep when I walk in.

    I decide to search for the book myself, by the look of it more than the name.

    I know it''s here. I''ve seen it before back on this day in my first life. It''s a tome of a book, with a lot of confusing figures and letters that made no sense to me. But that''s not just a ''me'' problem, it makes little sense to almost anyone who reads it.

    I skim my hands along the column as I search and find two that look like it, but aren''t it.

    And suddenly my finger stops.

    There it is.

    A scarlet leather-bound book chuck full of the ramblings of a madman.

    Or, in other words, Klaus'' Book of Alchemy.

 29 - Alchemy Friends

    After I check out the book with a copper coin - plus a little extra to appease the disgruntled old man who didn''t appreciate being woken up from his nap - and a document registering my information, my next stop is to go to Black Castle.

    As I step out of the library, shoving the book into a pouch, I note that there are two problems with this plan.

    The first and most obvious problem is Wolf, whose eyes I could still feel even when I was in the library. He''ll certainly never let me go into the castle alone. Even though I told him that the King had nothing to do with my attack, he didn''t look convinced. And if I somehow manage to convince him to let me go, he''ll insist on coming with me.

    In order words, there''s no way for me to escape him.

    But having Wolf there would make it extremely difficult to enact my plan.

    Not to mention the second problem which is getting into the castle in the first place, but then my brain quickly moves to solve that second problem. I stand there on the street for a few seconds, listening to cat meows and the sound of a knife slamming onto a work-board. I mutter to myself as I work out the logistics of what I have to do, figuring a way out of my predicament.

    And when I finalize a plan I think might work, I start toward Black Castle again.

    I get very close to it, so close that the gates of the castle are but a few yards away, when a hand grabs my elbow.

    Here we go.

    I turn to meet Wolf¡¯s stern expression.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asks.

    ¡°I need to go to the Black Castle.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I need to meet someone.¡±

    ¡°Prince Caster.¡±

    ¡°No. Well...maybe¡­¡±

    Wolf''s expression grows even darker, and there''s a hint of judgment in his eyes that makes me defensive.

    ¡°It would give you a chance to meet Genya again.¡±

    I regret the words nearly the second they leave my mouth, especially since Wolf looks at me like I''m crazy.

    "Why would I want to do that?" he asks.

    I shrug.

    ¡°To rekindle whatever was between the two of you,¡± I say. ¡°I know it ended because of Caster, but I think she still has a thing for you.¡±

    His expression doesn''t change but I feel the stiffening of his shoulders.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deny it.¡±

    ¡°Should I?¡± he challenges.

    ¡°So it¡¯s true.¡± The words are like poison that I swallowed and have to spit out. ¡°You and her¡­¡± I can''t finish it.

    He still isn''t denying it. And then finally, he shrugs one shoulder, a reluctant acceptance. It''s true.

    I feel like I''m going to be sick. ¡°How did you...How could you...¡° The words die in the air. How could he be with a woman like her? I can understand his love for Savannah. Savannah is kind, brave, and strong. She''s like a shining sun. How could he betray that love with a woman like Genya?

    But he and Savannah are not in love yet. And also it¡¯s not your business. You''re being judgmental while you sold your self-worth for a man who never even cared about you.

    The voice is my own, thankfully, and rightly admonishing me.

    Shame overcomes my indignation in that instant.

    I have no right to judge Wolf for who he''s been with, especially when he''s been kind enough not to judge me.

    I just don''t know how I could have gotten it so wrong. I thought he''d never kissed anyone but he''d been with Genya and now...

    I swallow the questions, deciding to stop being such a childish brat. ¡°I need to meet someone at the castle. I may need Prince Caster''s help to meet him in which case I may need to meet Caster too.¡±''

    Wolf frowns like he doesn''t like the taste of what I said, but I add, ¡°Please. This is also important so I can find your mom.¡±

    His expression changes instantly, loosening up. ¡°This person knows where my mother is?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. They may not know that they know where your mother is, but I''m sure I can get information that could lead to your mother."

    I watch the struggle on his face. The need to protect me wars with the urgency to find out about his mother and it''s so sweet that that''s even a fight he faces. Warms my heart.

    I gently extract my arm from his grip.

    ¡°Ok, here¡¯s what I¡¯ll do,¡± I tell him. ¡°I¡¯ll let you come in with me but you¡¯ll have to wait in the courtyard.¡±

    "Why?¡±

    "Because,¡± I explain slowly. ¡°The person I need to talk to may not talk to me honestly if you¡¯re there. And I need them to be honest with me. I need to earn their trust. You said your sense of smell is good right?¡±

    Wolf nods.

    ¡°Can you smell me from twenty paces away?¡±

    He nods again.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be able to smell if I¡¯m in trouble. That is if I don¡¯t squeal my head off. If I get stabbed or taken, you''ll know right?"

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    He nods again.

    ¡°Good. That should keep me out of trouble. Deal?¡±

    He seems reluctant but I take a page from his book, not waiting for an answer.

    I simply turn and start heading towards the castle again.

    The two Elite Guards straighten their spears as we approach, and one of them touches his sword with the other hand. Both their eyes flicker to Wolf who is likely scowling at them.

    ¡°Good day," I greet giving them my most submissive, but cheerful voice. ¡°My name is Adria Elvswick. I am one of the hopefuls for the Elite Soldier Academy."

    ¡°We know who you are.¡± The one on the left says and he doesn''t take his eyes off Wolf.

    I shoot Wolf a warning look so he''ll stop being so damn threatening. If he can help it.

    Wolf cocks an eyebrow and doesn''t relax his stance so I simply accept it and circle back to the guards.

    ¡°Well. I¡¯m sorry to say but I need urgent medical assistance," I speak hesitantly, as though partially intimidated by them. ¡°I was attacked yesterday and broke something inside me. All day, I''ve been bleeding out of...well, my intimate parts¡±

    Both guards blush. ¡°This is not a general infirmary. Go to the village square if you want a healer."

    ¡°Ah, but you see, the Prince advised me to come here if I was hurt. I got hurt in service to him, undergoing a top-secret mission that he didn''t want anyone else to know about. If I go to a healer in the Village Square, they might start asking questions and suspicions can arise. And you know how that goes."

    I wait, looking between the two of them for any signs of a give.

    Neither man drops their frowns, but at least they''re not telling me to leave which means they''re considering my words. Time to really make it stick.

    "You can confirm the story with Prince Caster if you want," I say. "But if you must, ask him directly. He was adamant that this be kept a secret, but I''m only telling you because it''s necessary."

    The guards share a look and then scan me from head to toe. Disapproval stamps on their forehead. They likely know of my past with the prince and think this all has to do with some secret rendezvous we''re planning.

    But it''s okay. I don''t care what they think of me. I''ve long since stopped seeking validation from strangers anyway. All I need is for them to let me in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go confirm personally." The one on the left finally says. ¡°You remain here." He gives Wolf a final glance. ¡°There are more guards inside in case you think of trying something funny.¡±

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dream of it. Right, Wolf?¡±

    Wolf raises his eyebrow.

    ¡°He wouldn''t," I assure the guards when Wolf doesn''t answer. With one final cautious look to Wolf, the first guard walks away, leaving us with the second guard''s stony silence.

    The silence is punctuated by frequent bird calls in the distance, and I think back to the Shrewk who we captured. I wish I knew then what I know now. I would never have captured the bird.

    I would have found a way to win the other trials so I didn''t have to subject that creature to death.

    In fact, I would have followed in Wolf¡¯s footsteps likely and pretended like I never saw the damn thing.

    Would you really? A dark chuckle chimes as the voice that had been silent for so long comes back to life. I like how you have such a lofty opinion of yourself, but that is not tethered to reality. Once again, you''re trying to assume the role of a hero. I told you you''re not. I already have someone to play that role. You''re here for another reason entirely.

    Why am I here? I ask in my mind, but of course, the voice does not respond.

    I just think perhaps it''s toying with me right now.

    Wolf shifts from one foot to the other and the guard jerks, hands flying to his sword hilt. I take steps back to nudge Wolf in the side and mouth, ¡°Stay still.¡±

    He nods but then a few seconds later he scratches his elbow, alerting the guard again.

    I frown at Wolf again and he shrugs innocently.

    I don''t buy it.

    Wolf is usually silent, more silent than I would like him to be. He''s not the fidgety type and if he''s fidgeting now it''s most likely just to mess with the guard.

    The next time he moves, I shoot him a look, and Wolf smirks.

    I shake my head. He can be such a child sometimes.

    Luckily the first guard arrives soon enough, saving his compatriot from Wolf¡¯s antics.

    He nods at us and says, ¡°The prince has confirmed your story. I¡¯ll lead you to the infirmary."

    ¡°I won¡¯t be seen by the Farrow witch, will I?¡±

    The guard shakes his head. ¡°The Farrow Witch is reserved only for the King and his royal family. You will be seen by the apprentice.¡±

    Perfect. ¡°Alright.¡±

    We''re led into the courtyard and I give Wolf his cue to stop. He doesn''t look pleased about it but he nods.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here,¡±  Wolf says. "To give her some privacy."

    The guard blushes a little and then nods as he leads me further in.

    The infirmary is in a square outhouse located by one of the castle watch towers. It''s laid in red brick, with a curtain covering the wooden doorway. I hear intense coughing when I walk in followed by Seir''s long-suffering sigh.

    "If you would only take the medicine I prescribed, this would be over much quicker."

    "That medicine tastes like cow piss."

    "Maybe, but it''s cowpiss that will save you a lung."

    The man mumbles something in return that I don''t quite catch.

    But Seir apparently does because he says drily, "Calling my mother a whore won''t make me wrong."

    The coughing continues as the guard and I go down the walkway, lined by beds separated from us by curtains. At the end of the walkway, there is a desk where Seir is seated. He''s reclining on a hard-backed chair, reading what looks like a medical textbook.

    The guard blocks my view as he comes to a stop right in front of me.

    ¡°Boy.¡±

    I hear Seir stand sharply at the Guard''s call, banging his head on the lantern in the process.

    ¡°Ouch,¡± he says, massaging the sore spot and straightening his glasses. ¡°Do you have a patient for me?¡±

    The guard shifts and I step out from behind him.

    His eyes widen. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I say smiling.

    The guard''s eyes dart between the two of us curiously, then he promptly decides that he doesn''t care, leaving us to it. I slip into the chair opposite the one Seir was at.

    ¡°You look a lot better than the last time I saw you,¡± he comments.

    ¡°The last time you saw me was after I just battled a Mountain,¡± I commented. ¡°So I truly hope I look better.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Seir grins. ¡°Well then, what can I do for you?¡±

    "I was attacked yesterday and sustained a bruise to my side and my temple. It looked fine at first, but then it started hurting a lot today.¡±

    ¡°Might be a head injury." Seir walks around his desk. "Those are dangerous. I need to examine your eyes."

    ¡°Of course," I say and shift naturally in a way that causes the book to come tumbling out of my pouch. It lands on the floor with a loud thud.

    ¡°Sorry," I say.

    "No worries." He bends to pick it up at the same time as I do but stops when he sees what''s written on the cover.

    "Klaus'' Book of Alchemy," he remarks, his eyes bright, as he lifts the book from the ground. "You¡¯re interested in alchemy?¡±

    I nod. "Something like that."

    He smiles wider than I''ve ever seen him smile before. ¡°So am I. I haven¡¯t met anyone else in the North who even knows what it is much less is interested in it.¡± He dusts off the cover and opens the book, turning each page gently as though it''s a sacred thing. ¡°And those who have heard of it, believe they¡¯re just ridiculous stories brought on by the excessive drinking habits of our past scholars.¡± He suddenly pauses, eyeing me in consideration.¡°Wait are you¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m certainly a believer," I assure him. ¡°A friend of mine used to study Alchemy fervently, and the things he told me were incredible. Like with the formation of the Indelible Sword. He also believed in the First Child Theory."

    ¡°You do know a lot about alchemy." He sounds impressed. ¡°And this one is an ancient book. I haven''t even read it yet. Where did you get this?"

    ¡°At the library,¡± I respond. ¡°Although I probably shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯m interested in Alchemy but this is written in an ancient script and it¡¯s going to take me a while to read everything.¡±

    ¡°I can read most ancient scripts. Fluently. If you want I can teach you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    "Yes." Excitement essentially oozes out of his veins. ¡°How about if we can meet once at the end of every week? That¡¯s the only time I can get out of here. We can meet somewhere in the library and I can read the scripts and explain it to you."

    The thrill of success makes me want to jump for joy.  So easy. ¡°I¡¯d love that. But I don¡¯t want to interrupt your work."

    ¡°You won''t. I''ll only go for a few hours." He plants his hand on his waist, still watching me in awe. "I never thought I would find someone to discuss alchemy with in Accacia.¡±

    ¡°Well then I¡¯ll be your alchemy friend,¡± I say and he grins back.

    The curtain at the entrance suddenly swings open and we both start. Glancing back, my stomach immediately plummets.

    Tyne is standing by the door, and may just have heard everything we said.

 30 - A Pyrrhic Victory

    Unease knots in my stomach as Tyne strides in, eyeing the two of us suspiciously.

    ¡°Did I interrupt an important conversation?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I say at the same time Seir says, ¡°Of course not, sire.¡±

    He reaches over and tucks the book back in my satchel. Then he heads back to the side of his desk, pulling open his drawer to riffle through. ¡°We were just discussing a story we¡¯d both heard as children.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± He crosses his arms and leans against one of the poles holding up the curtains. I sorely wish the pole would give away so he would crash onto the ground.

    But no such luck.

    ¡°Tell me more about this story that has you both so amused,¡± he remarks.

    Seir answers smoothly as he lifts the piece of glass eyewear and slips it onto his eye. ¡°It¡¯s the story of the Indelible Sword.¡±

    "Ah."

    The story of the sword was said to go as follows: in ancient times of endless war, before the world was split into pieces as it is today, there were only two factions. One had magic and the other did not. Nevertheless, the magicless faction was far greater in number than those with magic and tormented them, until the magic users made a deal with a deity that gave them unlimited power.

    The magicless faction began losing the war, and one of their princes, the youngest of them, prayed to a different deity for help. The deity answered by transforming the prince into a sword that could not be marked or broken. The sword would win every fight it was in, because of the Prince''s unrelenting soul that was inside the sword. The Prince''s oldest brother used the sword in the next war and cut down no less than thousands of magic users by himself. He blamed them for his brother''s death and sought to kill every magic user ever.

    I don''t entirely remember how the rest of the story goes, but eventually, the Indelible Sword was lost and no one has found it since.

    ¡°Folk tales?¡± Disapproval is clear in Tyne''s voice. ¡°That¡¯s what you occupy yourself with healer?¡±

    ¡°It was merely a story I needed to distract her from the pain,¡± Seir¡¯s voice is carefully lax and he''s a far better liar than I initially thought. He leans down to peer into my eyes and I blink at the distorted reflection in his glassware.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Tyne says and I feel his gaze on me. It takes everything within me not to snarl back at him. His gaze is like a thousand fire ants crawling over my skin. ¡°And what brought about this pain with the lady?¡±

    I hate the way he calls me that. It brings back bad memories.

    ¡°Adria suffered an attack yesterday,¡± Seir says. ¡°She is now having a headache as a result of it. And I¡¯m simply checking to ensure that she did not suffer some head trauma as well.¡±

    ¡°And why is the young lady not getting checked at a local apothecary rather than the Royal Family¡¯s healers?¡±

    ¡°I got hurt in service of the Prince,¡± I say before Seir can answer. I''m surprised at how stable my voice is given the amount of loathing coursing through me. ¡°He requested that I get seen by a healer in the castle. That way I would not have to pay for it."

    ¡°You were with the prince when the injury happened?¡± Tyne comes closer, his eyes shifty with interest.

    ¡°No,¡± I respond.

    ¡°Then what service were you performing for the prince to sustain such an injury?¡±

    I pretend like I''m going to say something but then shake my head lightly. ¡°I cannot say. The prince made me promise not to tell anyone.¡¯

    Irritation furrows his eyebrow and I almost giggle at the sight. Take that, you arrogant toad.

    ¡°I¡¯m an advisor to the royal family,¡± he says ¡°Surely you can tell me.¡±

    I shake my head again, nearly dislodging Seer¡¯s hand which is currently at the back of my head, searching for knots. ¡°The prince made it clear that I was not to tell a single soul. It was top secret. But I¡¯m sure if you were to ask him yourself, he would explain.¡±

    Tyne''s face tightens and I celebrate my victory in annoying him once again.

    ¡°Are you done with her?" He suddenly addresses Seir. "His Majesty would like to see you."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Almost sire,¡± he says and Tyne rolls his eyes. With one last considering look at me, he pivots with his billowing cape and leaves the room.

    ¡°Toad,¡± I mumur under my breath.

    Seir gives me a surprised look and I instantly catch myself. "Oh no I meant¨C"

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t report you,¡± he says, with a smile. ¡°Tyne York is not my favorite person either. Besides, you''re my new alchemy friend. It would be a shame if I were to lose my new alchemy friend to a beheading.¡±

    ¡°Please, he¡¯s not worth a beheading," I tell Seir. "More like a brief and very gentle flogging.¡±

    Seir snorts. ¡°I knew there was a reason I liked you.¡±

    ¡°You liked me?¡±

    ¡±Yes," he nods. ¡°I felt a camaraderie with you from the first day we met. Like we''ve met before in another life."

    A warm feeling like a gentle wind blows through me.

    ¡°That''s strange, ¡°I say. ¡°Because I felt that way with you too.¡±

    We smile simultaneously and then I consider another question I wanted to ask Seir.

    ¡°The Farrow witch,¡± I say. ¡°How is it working with her?¡±

    He shrugs and straightens, removing his eyewear. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I suppose. She¡¯s not very keen on teaching and I have to pick up a lot of things on my own, but she¡¯s a well of knowledge on potions.¡±

    ¡°Does she have healing powers?¡¯

    ¡°I think so,¡± he said ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen them in action. They¡¯re reserved strictly for the Royal Family.¡±

    "You¡¯ve never accompanied her to any of her healings?"

    "No. She only comes down here occasionally under orders of his majesty or to help me address illnesses I know nothing about. The guards take her back when she¡¯s done. I''m told she''s also sent as an emissary to heal the King''s allies in the surrounding villages."

    Drat. That''s what I was afraid of.

    I''m assuming that it''s the Farrow Witch who is sent to heal Wolf''s mother and not Seir. Therefore Errila''s name would not be in Seir''s healer''s book.

    Still, I try.

    "Have you ever been sent outside of the castle?" I ask. "Or had someone brought to you? A plump elderly woman with yellow hair and light brown eyes?"

    ¡°A commoner?" he asks and I nod. He shakes his head.

    ¡°I heal strictly soldiers and occasionally friends of the royal family. Like you. But no, I¡¯ve never seen any such woman as you have described.¡±

    Double drat.

    ¡°On the topic of your head, there doesn''t seem to be any lasting injury," he comments. "The headache might just be a brief after-effect of the stress on your body. I would recommend some rest and if the pain doesn''t go away, some Murin Potion from the apothecary should help. That or freshly cut Joba herbs."

    Over my dead body. I indulged in far too many Joba herbs in my past life, I don''t plan on using them again.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say and get to my feet.

    ¡°No problem,¡± he smiles. I pick up my satchel and swing it over my shoulder.

    "I¡¯m really glad to have met you," he says, surprising me.

    "I¡¯m glad to have met you too."

    As I leave the healer''s abode, congratulating myself on my success, a niggling worry waits at the back of my mind. I can''t help but be concerned about Tyne''s appearance. Could he have heard what we were saying? If so, would that affect anything that happens in the future? Could that derail my plans?

    ¡°Ah, how annoying,¡± I exclaim because everything else was perfect except that. My plan went on without a hitch, but now I have to consider the repercussions of Tyne''s possible interference.

    I think about it so hard as I head out that I nearly give myself a real headache.

    And then in the courtyard close to the entrance, I stumble on a sight that makes it worse.

    Caster and Wolf are standing a few feet away from each other both with arms crossed glaring at each other. No words are said, but the vilest insults are spat from their eyes.

    I sigh deeply before I approach.

    ¡°Prince Caster,¡± I call and he glances at me. His frown softens.

    ¡°Adria,¡± he says. ¡°I heard you were not feeling well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling better now, thanks to you,¡± I say. ¡°Sorry about how I acted yesterday. I was just shaken by what happened."

    I''m not really sorry about it but I figure, for now, Caster is a better person to have as a friend than an enemy.

    ¡°No, I understand," he says and he reaches out to touch my arm but Wolf growls and I stiffen.

    Caster, seeing my reaction, withdraws his hand.

    ¡°You had every right to be upset," he says. ¡°I just wish I had been there to save you.¡±

    "I can save myself,¡± I point out, a tad tartly. ¡°But in any case, thank you. We must be on our way now."

    "Adria wait¨C"

    "Wolf!" comes a soft singsongy voice that pierces through my eardrums, magnifying my headache by several folds.

    Genya appears floating like a fairy swathed in a pink gown with tufts resembling flowers emanating from each fold. She looks unusually feminine today. I wonder if that''s for Wolf''s benefit, especially when she beams up at him. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Her enthusiasm is barely concealed even though Wolf merely frowns at her and Caster gives her an odd look.

    I wonder how Caster feels about his betrothed''s fascination with Wolf. Does it turn his belly the same way it does mine?

    "My lady," I greet with a curtsy mostly to distract her.

    She turns to me.

    ¡°Oh, Adria. How nice to see you again.¡±

    I bow for her once more and she dismisses me with the flick of her wrist, before turning back to Wolf.

    I straighten and notice that it''s four of us, all eyeing each other, trying to evaluate the relationship between the other three while smiling with daggered teeth.

    It''s all a headache.

    I leave the scenario first, walking through the entrance and nodding at the soldiers. I don''t hear Wolf¡¯s footsteps behind me but then he''s soon walking beside me.

    "Did you get the information you needed?" he asks.

    "Partly,¡± I say. ¡°But the meeting was successful."

    He nods. I think he''s going to ask me about his mother but he doesn''t.

    Still, I tell him, "I didn''t manage to find out where your mother is being kept. I''m sorry. But I''m working on another plan that should work."

    "It''s fine," he responds. "I trust you."

    "You do?"

    He waits, then nods.

    I smile.

    I ride the high of Wolf''s words and success with Seir all the way home, and once I get there, I go through another round of conditioning training while Wolf cooks indoors.

    After dinner, I open the book attempting to force myself to read but once again, it''s like the letters swim before my vision. Still, I try. I don''t want to be entirely reliant on Seir to teach me alchemy. Perhaps there are some symbols I can learn myself.

    But I only manage two pages until my eyes began sliding closed in sleep.

    Only to jerk awake in the middle of the night with a single distinct thought: Jace is in grave danger.

 31 - Saving Jace

    I bolt out of the bed and rush halfway out the door before I finish the thought.

    And then I freeze when I realize I don''t know where I''m going.

    All I know is that Jace is in danger. I don''t know how I know, perhaps it''s a whisper in the wind or a distant groaning in the ground. Perhaps it''s the voice in my head, or maybe just a dream.

    But the thought echoes with heart-pounding certainty.

    Jace is in danger....wherever he is.

    I close my eyes and try to remember the context within which I had the thought. There are only two things I know for sure, repeating on a loop. Jace is in danger. He''s somewhere and he''s in danger.

    But where?

    ¡°Damn it.¡± The dreamlike state fogging my mind starts to dissipate and my thoughts are splintering into reality. I try to hold onto the voices, the thoughts, the feelings, the dreams but they''re floating farther and farther away as my awareness is stolen to other pieces of the room. The window is open, a chill fills the room, and the insects outside chirp as we sleep.

    Jace isn''t asleep.

    He''s¡­

    ¡°Damn it, think Adria.¡± I curse myself. Why did I think about Jace in the first place? Was I thinking about him before I fell asleep? I don''t know but the last thought I had of him was about our conversation. His mother. And then asking about the forest...

    And suddenly it hits me with a growing dread.

    ¡°Oh no," I mutter to myself. ¡°Jace, you didn¡¯t.¡±¡¯

    But right now, I''m certain he did.

    I grab my tunic pull it on and throw on my coat simultaneously. I also grab the dagger Wolf gave me before rushing out the door. Wolf isn''t home, I''m assuming, since his room is empty. I also assume he''s wherever he goes on nights like this.

    As I break out into the cold night, I briefly wonder if it''s Genya, if he''s meeting her right now.

    But I dismiss the thought before it fully forms.

    Even if it''s true, it''s none of my business. I need to find Jace.

    Maybe it''s not Genya. Maybe it''s another woman, one from the Hovel. Would that make it better or worse?

    Once again, none of my business.

    We don¡¯t have time for your irrational jealousy. You need to save Jace.

    The brisk air smacks my face as I run, its scent slightly different in the dark. Slightly wilder,  accompanied by a menacing quiet. As thought there are communing spirits and I''m interrupting them.

    As children, we were always advised not to come out at night in the north. Old superstition said that that was when the monsters emerged from their forest to explore our world.

    I supposed I''ll find out tonight.

    I bolt down the path back to where we were taken for the third trial. The Dark Forest whips by on my left, and I try not to look at it, too scared of what I might see emerging from it. I keep going, passing by the spot where the Prince and I met, where I reawakened for the last time. It''s near the ravine, a still water that has no living creatures inside, with mist that hangs over the surface and seemingly shimmers in the moonlight.

    Everything is silent except my feet and my breath. Nothing else makes a sound.

    And then I stop.

    In the distance I see someone.

    I can tell it''s him from his size and side profile.

    He''s facing the forest, one leg about to take a step in, hesitating at the threshold.

    ¡°Jace,.¡± I hiss to him, and he spins around fear flashing across his face.

    The fear turns into recognition and then relief. ¡°Oh good. It''s just you. I feared it might be a blight."

    ¡°It could well have been." I storm toward him. "What on earth do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    He shrugs attempting an easy smile that instead, looks like he''s going to be sick.

    ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m doing? I¡¯m taking a short trip into the Dark Forest.¡±

    "Yeah, I see that. Why on earth would you do something like that?"

    ¡°Because I need to capture another Black Shrewk.¡±

    I stop right in front of him, gaping. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± he says and I notice then how pale he looks in the moonlight and how his easy-going smile doesn''t reach his eyes. ¡°But I must do it anyway. You, on the other hand, should leave."

    "I''m not leaving without you,¡± I say firmly. ¡°And you''re coming with me.¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± he says. ¡°I''m really going to miss your bossiness, Adria.¡±

    ¡°Jace don¡¯t you dare¨C¡°

    ¡°If anything happens to me take care of my mom and my brother,¡± he says. ¡°I believe you¡¯ll become an Elite Soldier. Probably the best. And Wolf too he¡­anyway. I¡¯m glad I met the two of you and I''m sorry to take advantage of your kindness this way.¡±

    ¡°Jace¨C¡° But before I can complete it, he dashes into the forest leaving me in the dust.

    I release a string of swear words as I follow him in. He moves quickly through the crooked branches and a few snap twigs as he runs through them. The forest whispers its displeasure.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I whisper back. ¡°He doesn''t mean it.¡±

    Jace stops at a tree, sinking into a crouch.

    You shouldn¡¯t be here," he says over his shoulder.

    "Neither should you,¡± I respond glancing back at the moon. ¡°But since we¡¯re both here what¡¯s your plan for getting the birds?"

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Well it was your plan originally,¡± he says. ¡°I was just going to call and wait for it to come with me.¡±

    ¡°That worked once! You can''t expect it to work again.¡±

    ¡°We have to try,¡± he says and whistles in preparation before releasing the bird call. He does it once, and then again, but there''s no answer.

    ¡°The birds may have gone deeper in,¡± I warn him. ¡°Perhaps they learned from our last excursion. ¡°

    ¡°They¡¯re birds. They don¡¯t have intelligent thoughts like that."

    I wouldn¡¯t be so sure.

    ¡°Listen,¡± I say. ¡°This is a bad idea. Let¡¯s just go out and talk about¨C¡°

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Jace whispers harshly, and even in the darkness I can finally see the desperation on his face. ¡°My mom¡­ the pain is getting worse, and if it develops into an even worse illness, they won''t be able to save her at all. She doesn¡¯t have a lot of time left. I used all my funds from the trials to get her a healer but he said he couldn¡¯t do anything for her. There''s no potion in his arsenal strong enough to cure her pain, unless it''s reinforced with the Black Shrewk potion.¡±

    ¡°Only the royal family is allowed to hunt Shrewks in the forest,¡± I say. ¡°Even if you succeed you will be quickly executed when it¡¯s found out what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    "You think I haven''t considered that?" He turns away, eyes scanning through the branches for a sign of his prey. "If they execute me then so be it. As long as my mother lives."

    ¡°This is a foolish mission, Jace,¡± I say. ¡°Listen, let¡¯s go back. I''ll talk to the prince, ask him to¨C¡°

    Jace snorts. ¡°You want me to trust the man who couldn¡¯t even honor an oath to you? What makes you think you can trust anything he says?¡±

    ¡°Because he owes me,¡± I say. "I''ll convince him that this will be the way to pay me back."

    Jace sigh. "I have no doubt you¡¯re convincing when you want to be Adria, but even if you manage to coax the Prince, he will still likely need permission from his father and his council to get a bottle of Shrewk elixir. And once the King finds out it¡¯s for a foreigner, he¡¯s going to reject it.¡±

    "Not if you''re an Elite Soldier."

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Jace says wryly. ¡°You know I thought I knew how the Great North was. I thought over here was a meritocratic society, where all that mattered was your hard work and your achievements, your strength. But ever since I''ve been here, the things I''ve seen, and that disgusting display at the second trial..." His features twist in anger and disappointment. "You''re right. We''ll never be one of them, no matter how good we are." The resigned drop on his shoulders saddens me.

    I almost regret telling him what I did.

    I wish he could once again be the boy who was enthusiastic and arguing with his mother on the way to the first trial, the boy who had skillfully defeated his opponent with aplomb, and the boy who stood in front of the King challenged his decision and declared his undying devotion.

    That boy was happy, hopeful.

    But that boy is gone, broken under the heels of an unfair system.

    And all that''s left is this man, shattered by the reality of the prejudices.

    And I hate it. I hated the North and what it''s done to Jace in such a short time. What it did to me in a past life.

    I went much further than Jace did, trying to prove myself to these people, to help them in any way I could.

    Only to have death to show for it.

    And now Jace has to risk his life just to save his mother.

    ¡°Jace...¡± I can''t continue. I have nothing left to say.

    He smiles sadly. "You should be silent now. We don¡¯t want to scare away the bird."

    I can only nod and crouch beside him, periodically staring back at the moon.

    Jace clears his throat and then lets out a new bird call. The sound is louder and reverberates through the atmosphere. We listen for a returning call.

    There''s none.

    Jace sighs in disappointment.

    ¡°Maybe you should try,¡± he says to me.

    ¡°Me? I know nothing about bird calls.¡±

    ¡°Yes but the bird was on your shoulder last time,¡± he says. ¡°It didn''t fly away even when we emerged from the forest. It seemed to like you. Maybe it''ll come if you call.¡±

    I sigh and try to mimic his bird call, very imperfectly. I do it three more times before Jace winces.

    "Stop." He puts up his hand. "That was terrible. Never mind."

    I glance at the forest surrounding me and have a stray thought.

    Perhaps it''s the forest I need to talk to and not the bird.

    The forest feels alive, with its changing branches and its tendency to plunge one into darkness. Someone''s magic is at play here, a powerful mage, and perhaps the person is still there and will listen to what I have to say.

    Please, I prepare what to say in my head first. We mean your bird no harm. We simply want to extract a feather from it, so that we can save a dear life.

    What about the life of the bird you captured?

    I jerk at the disembodied words in my mind.

    The forest just answered me...in my head.

    It doesn''t sound like the voice I usually hear, and it''s certainly not my voice either.

    Are you the mage of the forest? I ask.

    I am many things. It responds. I take that as a yes.

    I apologize for our intrusion, I say. And for us taking the bird last time. I promise you that we will return the bird this time. Actually, we probably don''t even need to take the bird. Only a few of it''s feathers.

    The mage of the forest is silent for a second and then, Just a few feathers and nothing else.

    "Yes," I respond out loud and Jace turns to eye me.

    You must promise after to never enter my forest again.

    Yes. Easiest promise I''ve ever made. I promise.

    I will allow you to enter the forest to seek the presence of the bird but it must give you the feather of its free will. You may not take anything else. Touch nothing.

    "Yes," I reply. "Thank you."

    "Who are you talking to?" Jace asks, but he''s interrupted by a sudden glow on the ground, illuminating the branches and the dirt. It grows, snaking down a thin path, lighting up the way into the Dark Forest.

    Jace and I both gape at it and then at each other.

    "Did you do that?" he asks.

    "I think so,¡± I say and he stares at me with an amazement and a reverence bordering on worship.

    "But it''s actually not my power," I clarify. "I think there''s a mage in this forest. I just talked to it."

    Jace mouth opens and then closes. He shakes his head and looks around as though searching for the answer to his questions.

    "Later we¡¯ll talk about this," he says.

    I nod. "Let''s go. And don''t touch anything, alright?"

    "Got it."

    We start down the path, leaving behind the outermost section of the Dark Forest and entering the inner darkness. I look behind me as the moon disappears behind a branch. The familiar fear seizes my heart, but once I turn forward, I find the forest isn''t as terrifying as I once thought. I can see the grey branches of the trees directly in our path and there are no monsters on them. Although the trees farther away are still dark and there could be monsters there, they don''t reach for us with their clawed hands nor do they growl.

    Maybe because the forest mage permits us to be here.

    Whatever happens, we''re safe as long as we stick to this path.

    And then I start noticing something else. On the ground, near our feet, are glittering and gleaming stones in between fallen branches.  The farther we go the more the stones multiply, more plentiful than I''ve ever seen before.

    "There it is," Jace says distracting me from my observation.

    I follow his pointing finger to find the Shrewk perched on the lower branch. It sees us and flits its head. It squeaks once as it flies towards us.

    ¡°I''ll grab it," Jace announces.

    ¡°Wait,¡± I stop him, wrapping my hand around his wrist.

    The bird lands on another branch and titters noisily, a happy sound.

    It makes me sad and worsens the guilt for what I did to the previous bird.

    "Hello," I say to it. ¡°I¡¯m Adria. Adria Elvswick. I¡¯m sorry...I''m sorry that I took you friend or... I''m not sure what relationship the two of you have." Did birds have friends? "Anyway, I''m sorry I took it. I didn''t know..." I didn''t know you weren¡¯t just birds. But even if they were was it right that we just take them as I please?

    I decide to end my clumsy apology there and get to the point. I hold out my palm. "May I have a feather? Please? My friend needs it to save his mother."

    The bird extends his wing. And then he shakes it slightly.

    Suddenly three feathers fall into my hands.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say.

    The bird flies to perch on my shoulder once more. It rubs its soft head on my cheek, and I giggle, rubbing the bottom of its chin. When I do, it closes its eyes resting its head in my palm, and suddenly I''m filled with an overwhelming sense of loss.

    I miss you.

    I''m not sure if the voice comes from inside me or outside me. But it''s there regardless.

    I drop a kiss on the bird''s head and shake my shoulder gently so it flies away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jace,¡± I say.

    But Jace isn''t listening to me anymore. He''s looking at the floor.

    ¡°Is that what I think it is?¡± he asks and I follow his gaze. After the bird touched me, the light grew wide enough for us to see that the shiny stones on the ground aren''t stones at all.

    They''re gems.

    ¡°That''s obsidian," Jace points at a large black gem. ¡°One of the most valuable gems on earth. Do you know what it means? Can be used to generate mana.¡± His eyes are filled with feverish heat as they look at me. ¡°Selling just one of these would be able to buy my mother a house. It would pay for all her medical expenses ten times over. My brother...he would be set for life."

    ¡°Yes Jace but we have to¨C"

    But he doesn''t listen. He reaches for the ground.

    ¡°Jace, don''t!" I grab him but it''s too late.

    He touches the obsidian.

    And the forest roars, plunging us into heavy darkness again.

 32 - A Cry In the Dark

    A painful dread pierces through my chest, as all light vanishes. All sound seizes and so does the wind.

    ¡°Jace?¡± I call, reaching out to feel my way through the darkness. ¡°Jace, where are you?¡±

    There''s no answer. I reach towards where I last saw him crouching for the stones, but there''s only air where his body should be. ¡°Jace!¡¯

    Panic starts to claw up my throat as the air feels thicker and thicker. It weighs down on me pressing me onto the earth and I can do nothing but beg.

    ¡°Please,¡± I say. ¡°We meant no harm. He didn¡¯t know.¡±

    He was warned, The forest responds. You humans are always warned. And yet you never heed the warning.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t warn him enough,¡± I say cursing myself the fool. ¡°This is my fault. If anything, you can kill me but let him go.¡±

    You both shall perish here.

    The ground groans and I fall as the air whooshes out of my lungs. I attempt to breathe but it''s not possible. Little by little my chest tightens. Leaves creak as I try to crawl my way out but I don''t even know where out is. The darkness is complete, not even a sliver of light coming through the trees.

    And there''s no moon to guide me.

    Is this how I die? I wonder as the possibility edges toward reality. How pathetic. After all that planning and plotting this is how it all ends.

    I didn''t get to finish my mission.

    I didn''t get to save my friends.

    Everything will happen as it did in the past, except this time, I did not make it even a month in this lifetime.

    My thoughts get hazy from the lack of oxygen and I sink into the ground, too weak to even turn myself over. Dirt is in my mouth. My vision starts to blur.

    Well at least, I can say that I died trying to help a friend. It''s one of the more honorable deaths I''ve had. At least, I''m not freezing somewhere in the wasteland while a beast waits to eat my flesh.

    Still, I feel like I''m going to die for nothing,

    Please, I beg one more time but the noose squeezes around my neck. All of a sudden, a growl split through the silence and I freeze.

    Well, looks like I''ll be beast food once again.

    Get out!

    The growls get louder and closer, accompanied by the snapping of branches. An angry screech sounds in my ears as the teeth sink into my shoulders. I can''t even cry out from the pain. It''s not bad enough to be suffocated to death, I''m going to be mauled by a wild animal at the same time.

    I only hope it has the decency to kill me before eating me. Being eaten alive just sounds like more indignity than I can handle right now.

    I barely feel the pain as the animal runs, dragging my body along towards... somewhere. At this point, I don''t even care. I''m too focused on the pressure in my chest, that feels it wants to explode my body into a million pieces. Despite the wind slapping my face, I haven''t breathed in a minute and I''m probably going to die soon enough before the animal eats me.

    What a relief.

    But then suddenly a bright light grows in my blurry vision, brighter as we go. I close my eyes to block it out, wanting the sweet bliss of darkness as I slip into the abyss.

    And then something else happens.

    Suddenly, air slams into my lungs and I draw in a deep, hacking breath that makes me cough up my lungs.

    I feel gentle licks on my face, licks that aren''t unpleasant.

    And then it''s gone.

    I lie there gasping for who knows how long.

    I open my eyes and see the moon in a cloudless sky, looking at me like a welcoming friend.

    Then I heard the rustling of grass, and look aside just in time to see the tail of a beast disappearing back into the forest.

    I peer at the shadowy form, but I''m unable to make out what it is.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    I close my eyes again, breathing slowly, still feeling unbelievably weak.

    Weak but alive.

    And that''s the most important thing, I think as I slip into unconsciousness.

    I''m not sure how long I''m out for, but at a point, I think I feel lips pressing against mine, pushing warm liquid down my throat. But then it''s gone, and I''m nearly certain I imagined the whole thing.

    I come back to awareness with the notion that someone is cradling me in his arms.

    Wolf. I''ve come to recognize his body, those large callused hands, and the careful way it runs through my hair.

    The heat of his body feels like great insulation against the cold and I lean into him some more, murmuring at the pleasant sensation. He runs his hand down my back and murmurs in my ear, ¡°Are you awake?"

    ¡°No,¡± I murmur back scared he''ll stop if I tell him I am.

    Wolf emits a grunt that could have been a chuckle and that tells me how ridiculous I''m being.

    Finally, I reluctantly open my eyes and find him staring down at me.

    ¡°Hello,¡± I whisper.

    ¡°Hello,¡± he responds.

    I put my hand out to his chin, enjoying the feel of the stubble. "I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡±

    He shakes his head. "I haven''t given you permission to leave me yet."

    The words strike a familiar chord within me. It''s the same thing he said in the past when I was his prisoner. He saved my life, rescuing me from a wild beast that knocked me unconscious. When I woke up he was by my bedside. Those words were the first thing he said.

    I haven''t given you permission to leave me yet.

    Without thinking, I rear up and kiss him.

    I taste the surprise on his lips, but it''s not enough to shock me back from the kiss. Rather I lean into it, savor it, thank whatever deity saved me from my certain doom. Because I thought I wouldn¡¯t do this again. I thought I would die without kissing Wolf again the way I wanted to, wildly, passionately.

    Wolf breaks away, eyes closed. ¡°Stop.¡±

    My desire immediately turns into regret. God, what was I thinking?

    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t mean¨C¡®

    "I don¡¯t have control around you," Wolf interrupts. ¡°When you do that I lose myself.¡± His eyes open to reveal a whirling storm of emotion, his yellow gaze shifting darker, redder. I stare at them enraptured.

    I don''t have control around you.

    The words send untold pleasure coursing through me. It''s an immense compliment even though he spat them out like he was ashamed of it.

    ¡°That''s comforting," I tell him. ¡°Because it seems I lose myself around you too.¡¯

    His eyebrows furrow in confusion. "I thought I terrified you.¡±

    "I terrify myself," I say. ¡°What I feel for you terrifies me. My past terrifies me.¡±

    ¡°They will never hurt you again,¡± he says.¡± I swear it."

    I nod and cup his chin. I know he''s referring to the men who attacked me and I have no doubt Wolf will try his best to protect me.

    But I''ve learned that the only person who can save me from my cruel destiny is me.

    "You never terrified me, Wolf," I tell him. "Maybe in the beginning, when I didn''t know you, I was cautious. Still, a part of me knew you wouldn''t hurt me." The silent warrior snarled and growled and snapped at me on occasion.

    But that was merely when he was grumpy or wanted his space.

    He never attacked me needlessly.

    And he never used his power to dominate me.

    A groan interrupts us and I search around for the source, which happens to be the crumpled form of Jace on the floor next to us. That''s when it all comes swimming back to me.

    The forest. The bird. The gem. The suffocating.

    ¡°Jace,¡± I gasp and reach out to him, but Wolf refuses to let me go.

    His countenance turns stern.

    ¡°You went into the Dark Forest," he says. "That was a stupid idea."

    ¡°I know. I went to help Jace. He needed Shrewk feathers for his mother.¡±

    ¡°Jace is stupid too. And a bad influence. You should stay away from him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my friend, perhaps one of the only ones I have."

    Wolf''s frown deepens. ¡°I thought I was your friend.¡±

    "No Wolf, you¡¯re more than my friend.¡±

    He nods appeased. ¡°Did you get the feathers?"

    "I think so," I say and check my other palm, which has been instinctively folded in a fist this entire time. The feathers are crumpled up in it. I don''t know how I managed to keep hold of them through all that chaos, but Thank God I did.

    I can''t imagine if we did all that for nothing.

    ¡°I have it," I say, and Wolf grunts.

    I finally grin in relief, hardly able to believe what happened in the forest. ¡°Did you know you could just ask the Shrewk for its feather and it would give it to you?"

    ¡°Yes, ¡° Wolf answers immediately, shocking me.

    ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you do that for the last trial at the very least." Even if he had gotten it just for himself, it would have been some kind of win.

    ¡°I did," Wolf says. ¡°It refused.¡±

    "It refused? Why?"

    One shoulder lifts. "It must like you more than it likes me.¡± He says it grudgingly and that in addition to his clenched chin tells me that this might be a sore spot for him.

    ¡°Sorry," I tell him.

    "I don''t care," he says but from his sour expression, he clearly does. I try not to smile or let out a giggle.

    ¡°It''s okay," I pat his shoulder in comfort. ¡°I''m sure it was just your big scary teeth that terrified it. You should try smiling more.¡±

    ¡°Funny,¡± he says, and then we hear another light groan from Jace. He turns his face in the grass towards us and apart from a few scratches on his cheek and a bite mark on his shoulder, he doesn''t look any worse for the wear.

    Wait, a bite mark.

    I turn and check my shoulder. My tunic is torn and there''s some blood but no bite mark.

    "There was a beast," I tell Wolf. "I think it brought us out. Did you see it?"

    Wolf shakes his head.

    ¡°Your friend is alive,¡± Wolf declares, and then shifts me higher on his arms rising. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± I say even as I wrap my arms around his neck. He takes three long strides away and I say it again. "Wolf, wait."

    Thankfully, he pauses.

    I give him an incredulous look. ¡°We can¡¯t just leave him here.¡±

    "We can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    "He''ll be safe,¡± Wolf counters. ¡±Animals don¡¯t come here.¡±

    "Well, at least one animal did." The one that dragged me, and presumably Jace too, out of the forest. To what end I still don''t know.

    Wolf thinks about it and then says, "Animals except that one don¡¯t come here."

    "You know the creature?"

    He shrugs.

    I sigh. He must be no longer be in the mood to answer questions.

    "Just get him," I say. "Please."

    Wolf rolls his eyes. He places me back down on my feet. Then he goes to hoist Jace up with the back of his tunic, slinging him over his shoulder as if he weighs nothing more than a sack of apples.

    Then he comes back to me and swings me into his arms, carrying two people like it''s nothing.

    "Let''s go home."

 33 - Wolfs Secret

    Jace groans throughout the trip.

    Once we''re in the cottage, I insist that Wolf place him in my bedroom, on my mattress, but he shakes his head. Instead, he drops him on the mat by the wall of his room, eliciting a soft cry from Jace.

    I shoot him a look.

    ¡°It¡¯s comfortable,¡± he assures me. ¡°That¡¯s where I sleep."

    ¡°Not everyone is like you,¡± I say, and pat his shoulder so he''ll let me down Once he does, I bend to touch Jace''s forehead. There''s a sheen of sweat there, and a notable increase in temperature.

    "He¡¯s burning up.¡±

    Wolf doesn''t seem surprised or concerned with the statement.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°He touched something he wasn¡¯t supposed to," Wolf answers. ¡°This is his punishment.¡±

    Once again, I wonder how Wolf knows these things but I also know there''s no point in asking him.

    ¡°Is it going to kill him?"

    ¡°No. It will only make him uncomfortable. For the next few hours, he¡¯s going to be in pain.¡± As though to confirm his statement, Jace groans and coils his body up into a ball, teeth chattering.

    I''m touched by pity.

    ¡°Is there anything you can do for the pain?¡± I ask Wolf.

    Wolf seems to consider it, and then a look of disgust enters his face. ¡°No."

    I turn back to Jace, checking his temperature again.

    "He¡¯ll be fine in the morning," Wolf says. "But he¡¯s better off on the floor than the mattress. It¡¯s cooler there.¡±

    That makes sense but I still felt guilty about leaving him alone. Wolf doesn''t give me much of a choice though, picking me up in his arms again.

    ¡°I can walk Wolf," I commented drily.

    "You need to rest too," he says firmly. He lays me in bed and then searches in his mother''s closet, drawing out blankets to cover my body. He makes sure not a single inch is uncovered. Then he pauses and pats my head awkwardly like I''m a dog.

    I snort and Wolf blushes.

    ¡°Good night,¡± he says and turns to walk away.

    ¡°Wait,¡± I say. He shifts his head to glance at me, a question in his eyes.

    I pat the mattress beside me. ¡°Come lie with me.¡±

    His expression is comical. His entire body draws tight like a string and his eyebrows disappear into his hairline.

    I giggle

    "No... not today.¡± He stammers in a rushed breath as if he has to get the words out before he goes against his own better judgment. ¡°I¡¯m not stable enough today.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± He walks stiffly through the door and closes it with a quiet click.

    Still amused, I shake my head and settle back on the bed, finally allowing myself to digest everything that happened today.

    What a day. What a night.

    It feels like an entire lifetime was rolled into this one day, from beginning to end. I mentally note everything I learned about the forest tonight, filing it down for later. First things first, there''s a mage in the forest that can talk in my mind, a mage possibly controlling the forest. I wasn¡¯t just imagining the voice in my head, otherwise the light would not have shown when it did. The mage spoke to me and it was very pissed I took the bird the first time, but it still allowed me access to another bird under the instruction that I don''t touch anything and don''t return.

    Which is just fine because I plan on never going back to the Dark Forest ever again.

    Although I do intend to keep my promise of setting the Shrewk I caught free. I just don''t know how to manage it yet, now that the bird is in the hands of the King.

    I sigh into the air. ¡°One more thing I need to take care of.¡±

    I move to the next train of thought: The creature that took us out of the forest, thereby saving us. I didn¡¯t get a good enough look at it, but I felt its teeth, heard it growl and from its hindquarters, it was very large.

    Yet, it did not hurt when it bit my shoulder. Or maybe it hurt for some time and then stopped. I pass my hand over the spot now. Not even a bruise. How on earth did that happen?

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Agh, I¡¯m tired of thinking." I rub my hand over my face. It seems I''ve been doing nothing but thinking the whole day and it''s giving me a headache.

    Don''t try to figure everything out at once, I tell myself, ammending Savannah''s advice. Live to fight another day. Just make sure you know enough to stay ahead.

    I take a deep breath and release again, smuggling under the covers as another cold wind rattles the window panes, and flutters the curtains. Despite the heavy fabric on my body, I still shiver.

    Winter, and the Pangeans, will be coming soon.

    ***

    The next day, I wake up later than usual if the sun is anything to go by. I groan as I rise from bed, working tired muscles that were strained both from my training and being dragged out of the forest yesterday.

    Shuffling out of the room, I find Wolf on the dining table, drinking from a bowl of soup with three apples beside him.

    I move past him to peek into his bedroom, where Jace is still fast asleep. His expression is slack now, no longer pained. He also has a large piece of cloth stuffed in his mouth.

    I give Wolf a disapproving glance and, when he catches it, he shrugs.

    ¡°He kept groaning throughout the night," he says. ¡°This was the only way to keep him quiet.¡±

    ¡°Still not nice,¡± I scold. I kneel beside Jace and gently press his jaw open so I can remove the cloth from his mouth. He releases it with a low moan.

    ¡°See," Wolf states and I roll my eyes. On the bright side, Jace''s fever seems to have reduced significantly.

    ¡°How long till he regains consciousness?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Usually by the morning,¡° Wolf says. ¡°But this one seems like the stubborn type. He doesn¡¯t wake not even when I do this.''

    Wold tosses an apple and it smacks Jace in the face before rolling away. Jace groans again but doesn''t stir.

    But I glare at Wolf. ¡°Stop that. Don''t be an ass."

    Wolf smirks but at least he puts down the second apple he was aiming at Jace.

    Satisfied that Jace is safe from Wolf''s antics for now, I head to the kitchen to make good on my promise to Wolf. I plan on making as many wine tarts as the man can stomach.

    ¡°Wolf," I say as I cook. ¡°Did you see any large creature when you came to us?¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°No. You were alone when I found you.¡±

    ¡°Odd.¡± I don''t look at him when I ask this next part, ¡°How did you find us though?¡±

    A slurp of his soup before he answers. "Instinct."

    I turn to him then. "Instinct?"

    "Yes. Must you be the only one with secret instincts?"

    "I suppose not,¡± I grumble, even though I don''t like that Wolf is keeping secrets from me, it''s fair considering I have quite a few secrets from him. And Wolf has a lot of secrets going by what Genya said.

    Why can''t I get this out of my mind? Why can''t I just be mature and let this go?

    Perhaps I just need to stop lying to myself and stop pretending like I''m ok with it. Maybe I just need to tell him how I feel to whatever end.

    ¡°When Genya¡­¡± I start but then find it too difficult to expose yet another vulnerability to him. One part of me is screaming that I''m insane and I''m about to potentially make things more awkward than they need to be.

    The bigger part of me is telling me to reveal my feelings so I can finally move on from them and get over them.

    I try a different approach, something in the middle of talking about it and not talking about it.

    ¡°How did you and Genya meet?¡± I ask. That was fine. Nonaccusatory, curious but also didn''t expose the jealousy I feel.

    Wolf takes a big piece of meat and chomps into it. ¡°I saved her carriage.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so at least that part of the story was true.¡±

    He nods and continues chewing on his meat.

    "And?¡±

    ¡°And what?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tell me the rest of the story?¡±

    He glances at me out of the corner of his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s fine,¡± I respond, my face burning. Can he tell I''m jealous? Is he trying to spare my feelings by not telling me the rest? ¡°I don¡¯t mind hearing about your...relationships. I can tell you all about my embarrassing history with Prince Caster if it will make you feel better.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t," he says, with a stony look, and then adds. ¡°I met her again when I was in town. I was getting something from my mother¡¯s bakery and there she was. And again when I was on my way out to do a job. And again at the bakery. She was there at least once almost every day. Sometimes it felt like she was everywhere. Like she was spying on me."

    ¡°Oh,¡± I say. ¡°So when did the two of you..get together?¡±

    He raises an eyebrow.

    ¡±When were you lovers?¡± I ask plainly since he doesn''t seem to get the hint.

    He snorts, lays down the bowl, and shakes his head.

    ¡°We weren''t lovers."

    ¡°But I thought¨C¡°

    ¡°It''s not as you thought." He looks indistinctly uncomfortable with the conversation and his shoulders tense up slightly, jaws clenching.

    ¡°She wanted me. I wanted something she had. Information. She would only give it to me if I was intimate with her.¡±

    I gape at him unable to believe what I''m hearing.

    It can''t be. He can''t mean what I think he means.

    "You had to sleep with her for the information?" I ask just to clarify. I half expect him to laugh in my face or make some quip about how he wanted to do it anyway.

    But instead, he stares out the window and shrugs. "It was either that or beat the information out of her and contrary to popular belief, I''m not a barbarian."

    ¡°No, I didn''t think you were it¡¯s just....¡± I did not expect that to be the story. I was expecting something different, something compelling that would stoke my jealousy and my anger.

    I didn''t expect something that would rip my heart out until I bleed from him.

    "I''m so sorry, Wolf." There''s nothing else I can say. I don''t even want to think about it because the thought of it makes me slightly sick to my stomach. And it''s there, playing out in my mind, the scenario.

    I hate that I made him relive this, just because I couldn''t let go.

    "I''m sorry,¡± I repeat and I feel like crying a little but I hold it together. I also feel a rage like nothing I¡¯ve ever felt before directed towards that blue-eyed evil witch. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to bring up any bad memories."

    ¡°There are no memories,¡± Wolf says smoothly. ¡°I''m lucky for that. My mind went somewhere else during the encounter. ¡°

    Because you were violated. Your mind went somewhere else to prevent it from splintering inside out.

    I know the feeling first-hand.

    But the fact that Wolf had gone through the same thing I had, and he didn''t escape like I did... it made me sick.

    He notices the look on my face, and says, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that."

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking like you any differently," I say.

    "Yes, you are," he says. "And I don''t like it. I¡¯m fine. I only remember leaving once she gave me the information and it helped greatly."

    "I¡¯m glad." I take a deep breath and get up. I want to hold him or do something but I know he wouldn''t appreciate it. So I simply say,

    "Let¡¯s go spar."

    If I can¡¯t comfort him then at least I want to release all this tension by hitting something. And in that moment, I promise myself one thing. Even if I fail everything else, I must achieve one goal before I die again.

    Genya will pay for what she did in blood.

 34 - Magic and Alchemy

    The next morning, the Pangean envoy sends word that they will arrive within a few short days. The announcement is carried through town by a town crier and everyone is asked to prepare for their visit. That means locking up everything valuable, possibly arming yourself, and gaining extra security if you can afford to.

    But it also means that vital medicines and food supplies will make their way into town.

    The North and Pangea have been at war for longer than I can remember, but ever since the death of the two Northern princes, and the responding demolishing of a Pangean stronghold, a tentative ceasefire was formed. No one knew why both sides agreed to one, but the reigning theory in Accacia is that King Drogo found some weakness of the Emperor and dealt a fatal blow that showed him the North''s true might. The second, less favorable, theory is that Pangea simply grew tired of destroying the North and wanted to establish a trade agreement instead, as war continuously depleted their coffers. Most people though didn¡¯t know exactly what brought about the truce and most didn¡¯t care.

    It was secretly a welcome change because even though most wouldn''t admit it, we were tired of the war.

    So every year around this time, after the truce, trade occurs between the North and Pangea through a series of envoys from the connecting villages. But no Pangean ever came to Accacia of their own volition.

    Until now.

    There''s somewhat of a combination of curiosity and apprehension in the air, and everyone seems to be on edge about the coming visit. Everyone except perhaps Wolf.

    He carries on as normal, leaving in the afternoon and returning in the evening, a few minutes before Jace wakes up.

    Jace''s awakening is far more anticlimactic than I expected. He simply lets out a loud groan, sits up on the pallet, and announces, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been hit with a hundred battering bulls and then dragged across a field by an angry steed and they all danced on my skull once it was done."

    ¡°I suppose something like that happened,¡± I say as I approach him with a bowl of Wolf¡¯s soup that I kept simmering all afternoon. ¡°Drink this. It¡¯s going to make you feel better.¡±

    He takes the bowl and downs it in one sitting. ¡°Tastes like dishwater.¡±

    I glance back to find Wolf frowning in offense.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad," I tell Jace. "It¡¯s delicious meat soup.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s why I hate it. I¡¯m not a meat guy. Prefer fish.¡± He sighs. ¡°Back in my hometown, there was a woman named Silja who made the best salty fish stew you''ve ever had. Much better than this crap. I wish I had it right now.¡±

    I can practically feel Wolf radiating his displeasure behind me so I cough pointedly. ¡°Um, Jace. I think you¡¯re offending our cook a tad.¡±

    "Cook? Who?¡± His head swivels and finally lands on a glowering Wolf

    He instantly pales.

    ¡°Oh, Wolf." His voice is unusually high-pitched and stringy. "I didn¡¯t know you ¨C you know, I take back everything I said. The soup is delicious. Divine. Best soup I¡¯ve ever had actually and not dishwateresque at all¨C"

    The door slams because Wolf walked out of the cottage mid-sentence.

    Jace''s shoulders sag.

    ¡°Great,¡± he mutters. ¡°Now, he hates me even more than before.¡±

    ¡°He doesn''t hate you,¡± I assure him. ¡°He¡¯s just getting ready for our lesson.¡±

    I already trained earlier this afternoon, working my tender feet into the tree again. I also practiced my jumps, leaping onto higher and higher branches, and building the strength in my legs.

    But I didn''t tell Wolf that, because I wanted us to train together still. Training with Wolf is a whole different thing than training on my own, and I don''t want him to take it easier on me, which he may do if he knows how sore I am.

    Wolf already warned me that today¡¯s lesson is going to be somewhat different from the rest. I know it will likely be harder and I welcome the challenge. The third trial is coming up soon and I need to be ready for whatever is thrown my way.

    Jace sighs and says, ¡°Well at least I¡¯m glad he saved us.  I should at least thank him for saving our life."

    ¡°He didn¡¯t save us,¡± I say.

    ¡°Who saved us then?¡±

    I think about it. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. But Wolf did bring us back home so I guess that counts for something."

    ¡°It does. And..the feathers?¡± He asks carefully like he''s afraid to hope.

    Relief flashes on his face when I nod. "They¡¯re safely in my room. Managed to get three so that should make enough potion for your mother."

    Jace exhales raggedly, his eyes sliding shut. ¡°Thank you." When his eyes open again, there''s a sheen of moisture that makes me uncomfortable.

    ¡°It''s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Yes it is,¡± he says firmly. ¡°You have no idea¨C I can¡¯t even tell you what this means to me. And I wouldn¡¯t have got those feathers without you. Don¡¯t even bother to deny it." He holds up a hand to still my protest. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is about you and I don''t have to know, but I do know you¡¯re special. The forest, it listened to you. It let us in because of you and I got the bird feathers because of you. You saved my mother¡¯s life. And my life too." He says that last part in a shaky voice. "And for the rest of my days, I shall be indebted to you. Thank you, Adria."

    "Oh." I find myself getting emotional too, because I¡¯ve never had anyone say such earnest words to me. They hit me in the deep insecure part of myself, where the sad girl still resides. The one who¡¯d survived on little validation for most of her life.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say. "It¡¯s very kind of you to say that."

    ¡°It''s not kind, it''s the truth." His eyes shift to the doorway where Wolf just vanished through. Jace suddenly wears a solemn expression. ¡°You know I thought I knew what I was getting myself into coming here and signing up for the trials. I wanted to become an Elite Soldier, not just to save my mom, but also to protect the last standing bastion of independence, the small but mighty Accacia. I believed it would be worth it to lose my life for a great nation.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so anymore. Seeing the way this ''great nation'' treats you, and me sometimes, it turned my stomach. I no longer want to be an Elite Soldier.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    That shocks me into gaping. "Are you serious?"

    He hesitates, then sighs. "There''s a man in my village, who craft swords. My mother wanted to apprentice under him. I''m thinking that might be best."

    "So you don¡¯t want to continue to trials?¡± A little sadness trickles through at the possibility. I''ll miss Jace if he''s gone, my one ally on the team, but I would rather he do what''s best for him.

    But Jace doesn''t appear sure about his decision either. Then he asks me, "Are you continuing the trials?"

    I nod.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asks. ¡°The King makes no secret of his hatred of you and your kind. Most agree with him. Why would you work so hard and risk your life to save them?¡±

    I think about it. And then sigh. ¡°Because I don''t think I have a choice."

    Jace''s eyes spark with curiosity as they track my face, but then he nods without asking for an explanation. "Fine. Then I suppose I¡¯m continuing with the trials too.¡±

    I piece together the thread of conversation and ask, ¡°Wait, it¡¯s not because of me is it?¡±

    He smiles secretively. ¡°You saved my mother¡¯s life. The least I can do is protect you.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that,¡± I say. "I don''t need protection."

    "We''ll see about that."

    I sigh. "Jace, I appreciate the offer, but don''t you think it would be better for you to go on with the apprenticeship? Safer too. The Elite Trials will only get more dangerous as time goes on."

    "Well yes, but it still seems more interesting than knocking metal into different shapes." He shrugs weakly. "Plus the Sword maker, Arnon, constantly smells like the inside of a wet shoe. I think I''d rather die in the Dark Forest than subject myself to that."

    The statement is so quintessentially Jace-like that I can''t help it. I throw my head back and laugh.

    ***

    There''s nothing funny though about Wolf¡¯s lesson and it quickly dissipates any humor from my mind.

    After a series of increasingly complicated circuits through a makeshift obstacle course Wolf set up all afternoon, Wolf challenges me to a sparring session.

    And just like in the past, he doesn''t take it easy on me.

    He parries every hit with an even harder one, knocking me off my feet without shame. I''ve gotten better at avoiding him and landing strikes, but I''m still not good enough to keep up.

    He anticipates all my tactics and blocks them immediately. When I execute one of Savannah¡¯s deadliest moves, and execute it perfectly might I add, he catches me in mid-air and throws me to the ground.

    And that''s not even the worst part. The worst part is the mocking accompanying the fight.

    ¡°Did you think you were a butterfly? What were you doing up there?¡±

    ¡°Is that a pinch or are you trying to tickle me?"

    "How did you manage to get weaker in all this time?"

    ¡°Give me a break,¡± I cry out after that last one. "I¡¯m trying my best."

    ¡°Try harder,¡± he says and attempts to punch me. I duck and feign to the left, and when he follows, I quickly spike right driving my knee into his rib cage. The blow lands, a little lower than my intended destination, but at least it lands and has Wolf pausing for a second.

    "Not bad," he says which is the kindest things he has said to me all day.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m done," I gasp out a breath bending over to grab my knees as darkness dots my vision. "I need a break."

    "I can spar with you, Wolf," Jace says. He''s been sitting in the doorway watching the fight, and now he bounces to his feet eagerly. "Let¡¯s do it."

    Wolf and I both look at him like he''s crazy.

    And to our credit, Jace is grinning like a maniac.

    "Shall we?" he says, getting into a fighting pose.

    "Don¡¯t do it," I caution. "He can and will hurt you. And trust me, he won''t take it easy on you just because you''re recovering."

    "I don¡¯t need easy," Jace says. "Do you know how long I dreamt about dancing with Wolf?"

    Wolf snarls. "You should find better dreams."

    Jace winks at him and Wolf sighs in resignation before getting into position.

    Jace and Wolf are far more evenly matched than me and Wolf, but that isn''t saying much. Jace lasts a little longer than me and lands a few more blows though. At a point, Jace executes a move twisting Wolf''s arm behind his knee, and grabbing his leg in an attempt to wrestle him to the floor.

    It''s an impressive move and it''s even more impressive that he gets close enough to manage it.

    But in the end, it doesn''t matter.

    Wolf counters it by grabbing Jace around the neck and flipping him over instead, before laying a punch into his face. The punch makes even me wince.

    ¡°That was amazing," Jace says, with a bleeding smile, looking every bit the lunatic he is. He wipes his face. "I can''t wait to do that again."

    ***

    Shortly after the fight, Jace goes back home to his mother. I convinced him not to tell the healer that he had the Shrewk feathers yet. It was obtained illegally and I don''t trust this healer to keep the secret from the King. I especially don''t trust him because he''s the one who put the idea in Jace''s head in the first place.

    I tell Jace to give me one more day to find another healer.

    He reluctantly agrees. "My mother''s potion should last today, and perhaps tomorrow if we''re careful."

    "I''ll have more by tomorrow," I tell him. I plan on buying more healing potions from the apothecary and finding someone to create a Black Shrewk Elixir for me.

    Luckily, tonight is the night I''m meeting Seir in the library. And now I have a huge favor to ask him. Perhaps it''s dangerous to be asking him a favor so early, when we barely know each other but I can''t avoid it. Jace needs his help.

    And at the very least, I trust Seir to at least keep the secret even if he refuses to help me.

    When I get to the library, walking past the sleeping attendant, I spot Seir instantly. He''s bent over a book but my footsteps alert him to my presence and he glances up. Then, he smiles, pushes up his glasses.

    "What are you reading?" I ask him.

    "Lexin''s Thematurgy."

    "Ah. What''s it about?"

    "It''s about Lexin''s Theory of Magic and Alchemy. Both magic and alchemy operate on the basic belief of change, although alchemy goes much deeper in that belief, to state that things are never created or destroyed they only change."

    "I see. So why do we die?"

    "Do we die?" Seir smiles secretively. "Or do we simply transcend into a different plane, to be reborn again? And again. And again."

    That strikes a certain chord inside me but I table that thought for another time, focusing on a major question first.

    "Do alchemy and medicine have a link?" I ask. "My friend seemed to think so. He seemed to think that, in alchemy, one can find a cure to every disease."

    "I suppose it can,¡± he says. "In most alchemy textbooks, you can get some variation of Merkel''s Cure for All Ills, although each person''s ingredients for such a cure differ. Each one also uses a different symbology to represent each ingredient, and there are no universally accepted definitions for each symbol. It''s popularly thought that you would likely need some kind of magic stone and the blood of a magical creature. But of course, the other ingredients are either impossible to comprehend or too difficult to find. That''s why till this day there has been no Cure for All Ills made."

    "I thought one person found it," I mention. "My friend told me that a mage once made such a cure."

    "Who? Merkel? He came close, but the most he could do was make a potion that delayed internal aging, by a few years. And because he was a mage, it was hard for him to even continue his experiments especially since he had to conduct a lot of them on himself."

    "I don''t understand. Why did that make it difficult?"

    "Well, because magic and alchemy are often directly at odds. Despite similar beliefs, their rules are completely different. Magic follows what we know as the natural law, and Alchemy follows only the law of equal exchange. In magic, there is life and death. In alchemy, there is not. Magic can be used to heal ailments but can never bring someone back from the dead. Alchemy, at least in theory, can. Magic can transform a strong man into a stronger man. Alchemy can transform a man into a sword. A body that operates by the law of magic will find it difficult to wield alchemy and vice versa."

    "But what happens if someone can do both?"

    "If one can somehow combine magic and alchemy, then they must become something powerful and terrible indeed," he says. "In any case, that¡¯s just supposition. Most likely though, most of what we know as alchemy is drunken reflections of men who were crazy from making and testing potions all day."

    "Right. "

    I sigh and then finally take a breath. I''ve laid down the building blocks. Now comes the hard part. "I want to tell you something and I want you to retain an open mind."

    He glances at me and I once again doubt myself, but I continue.

    "I¡¯m a Seer," I say.

    "Oh." He nods thoughtfully. "Yes, I think I heard a guard saying something like that."

    "Yes. And um...well, there''s no easy way to say this, but I saw a future that was truly terrible indeed. A future that meant the death of the North and Northern surrounding states where everything is razed to the ground and every single Northerner hunted down and exterminated. A future of vast, and irrevocable war. A future that can only be stopped with a mixture of magic and alchemy." I meet his eyes and deliver the last blow.

    "And I need you to help me stop it."

 35 - A Change Of Destiny

    Seir stares at me in disbelief for a few seconds, while the snoring of the attendant interrupts the silence.

    ¡°Did you hit your head again?¡± he asks.

    ¡°No,¡± I say, shaking my head to show. ¡°I know it sounds unbelievable but I¡¯m a Seer.¡±

    ¡°No, I understand that part. But even Seers can be wrong, or at least wrongly interpret a vision, or dream ro-¡°

    ¡°This was no wrong interpretation. And it was no dream. It was a vision, as vivid as if I was there myself. There was no ambiguity. It was certain mutually assured destruction."

    ¡°Okay.¡± He drags out the word lengthily with a trail of doubt. ¡°But what does that have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°It has everything to do with you,¡± I say. ¡°Because you''re the only one who can save us."

    His disbelief only grows.

    "Oh come now," I say. "You believe in alchemy and such but you don¡¯t trust my vision?¡±

    ¡°It''s not that I don¡¯t trust it, it¡¯s that it seems absolutely out of this world crazy to think of me as a great hero.¡± He adjusts his glasses, a nervous tic I''m starting to realize, and shrugs. ¡°I¡¯ve never been that important a person.¡±

    "That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± I stare him in the eyes. "From a young age, you¡¯ve always had a natural curiosity about things, and you''ve always held an intelligence that defied expectation and led some to call you a young genius and others to call you insane. By eleven years old, you''d mastered multiple languages just from reading your father''s scrolls. At twelve, started experimenting with potions and mixtures, some of which you even use in your practice today without the King''s knowledge. After your father''s death, you were brought to the palace to help care for the King''s leg and you helped him get rid of a particularly troublesome boil, using only a few herbs. You''ve been in his employ ever since."

    ¡°How do you know all that about me?¡± he asks, looking spooked.

    Because you told me in the future. You babbled your entire life story on and on until you nearly drove me crazy with it.

    Seir and I shared the same Pangean prison for some time while I was locked up, and he was perhaps my longest cellmate in captivity, followed closely by Wolf¡¯s mother. I couldn¡¯t talk much to Wolf''s mother because by that time, the captivity had driven her a little mad and she only had brief moments of lucidity.

    Therefore, most of my conversations were with Seir.

    Unlike Errila and I who were behind metal bars, Seir was held behind a metal door. I could only see his eyes occasionally and his hands fidgeting with each other, as though they needed to keep himself occupied or he would go crazy. He¡¯d been happy to have a new cellmate he could talk to, because he¡¯d been bored to death with no one to tell his brilliance.

    And even though it drove me mad sometimes, Seir''s chatter was my only distraction in captivity.

    I only saw his face the day he was taken away and it was one of the saddest days I experienced in that prison.

    But I''ll save him this time. And with him, I''ll save them all.

    ¡°I know it because I saw it,¡± I told him. ¡°I can see past, present, and future and lately, Seir, you''re the one I¡¯ve had the most visions about, even before we met.¡±

    "Wow.¡± He sounds bemused. "I guess I should be flattered."

    ¡°It¡¯s not about flattery,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m serious Seir. I¡¯m not lying to you. I can tell you things to prove it. Like I know you used to wet the bed till you were six and were kept in a cellar as punishment. I know your father was a mage from a Western province, with middling powers that caused other mages to look down on him. And I know that during the visit of the Pangeans, one of the envoys will fall sick and you will be asked to treat them. After their treatment, the king will call you to his office and ask very specific questions about the symptoms they presented with."

    Seir looks spooked but keeps going. This is too important. ¡°The story goes downhill from there. The King starts a war that he cannot finish and we¡¯re the ones who end up paying the price. Everyone in this village perishes. A few escape the war but then they¡¯re caught later and then executed in whatever village they escape to. Every Northerner and Northern-affiliated village is scorched to the ground and nothing remains. That future can never come to pass. Do you understand?¡±

    Seir eyes are wide like saucers and apprehension is in them. His glasses make them seem even wider. He takes them off, dusts them on his tunic and inhales deeply.

    Then he closes the book and places it facedown in his lap.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m listening. "

    I sigh and breathe to the heavens. At long last, progress.

    ¡°In the future, you use alchemy and magic to create a medicine. It¡¯s said to heal all diseases, even the incurable ones.¡±

    "A Cure for All Ills is one of the pieces of alchemy that are likely more fable than fiction. It''s very improbable that such a thing can exist, if not impossible,¡± he says. ¡°Ignoring the difficulty of balancing magic and alchemy, each disease has a different etymology and mode of development. The method needed to heal all of them is different because the diseases are as varied as humans are. How can one potion cure all?"

    "That¡¯s where the magic comes in I suppose. Magic can enhance the potency of healing potions."

    "Even magic wouldn¡¯t be able to overcome that," Seir counters. "If it was that easy, the cure would exist already."

    "Perhaps it does,¡± I say. "Hidden away from the eyes of prying humans. Perhaps you discover it in the future.

    "Perhaps," he says. "But that doesn¡¯t help us now."

    "I don¡¯t claim to have all the answers, Seir," I say. "I don¡¯t know how this cure is going to come into being, how to balance the alchemy and the magic. Perhaps the magic is the healing part and the alchemy changes each healing attribute the match the disease."

    I''m only half serious when I say that last part, but Seir rubs his chin to consider it. "Perhaps," he murmurs after some time.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    He opens his mouth to say something and closes it thoughtfully once more.

    He suddenly stands and trails his finger across the books on the fifth row of the shelf behind him.

    When he doesn''t find what he''s looking for, he moves on to the next row and then pulls down a thick-backed book, squatting to read it.

    "I mean it can''t be that easy," he mutters to himself. "It would be crazy. I don¡¯t...It cant b be true. There have been far more brilliant men than me who have walked the earth. If there was such a thing, would they not have found it?"

    "Most of the brilliant men who walked this earth didn¡¯t believe in alchemy as you did,¡± I point out. I don''t know how or why Seir was such a strong proponent of alchemy from the beginning, but he told me in the future that he has believed in it since he was a little boy.

    "Those who did believe in alchemy were often mages who were limited by their conception of magic. You are not a mage, are you?"

    He shakes his head. "No. I got tested when I was younger. Very minimal mana in my system. "

    He falls quiet as he continues to read the book. I don''t say anything either, not wanting to distract him.

    The rest of the meeting continues with the two of us bouncing ideas off each other but ultimately we have a bunch of theories but nothing concrete. Toward the end of the meeting, when Seir indicates that he has to slip back to work, I mention, ¡°Could I also ask you a huge, possibly illegal favor?¡±

    He eyes me cautiously. "What is it?"

    ¡°It''s about a friend of mine. His mom is sick and needs a Shrewk Elixir. We managed to obtain a few feathers but we need someone to help us make the potion and I don¡¯t trust anyone else not to go tattling to the King."

    Seir thinks about it for a second and then nods. ¡°It should be easy enough to craft a potion by myself. ¡®¡¯

    I blink at him in surprise at how quickly he agreed. "Really? You¡¯ll do it?"

    ¡°Yes." A sligh smile curls the corner of his lips. ¡°You sound surprised. ¡°

    ¡°I mean..." I feel obliged to point out the risks once again. "You realize it¡¯s illegal and could get you beheaded?"

    "I don¡¯t think this crime worth a beheading. Possibly a light gentle flogging though."

    I chuckle at his joke.

    "Besides, as you¡¯ve said I¡¯m too valuable to the king to lose.¡±

    At least for now. However, I''m not sure how Seir ends up in the Pangean Prison, if he was also traded by the King, or if he was captured after Pangea was destroyed.

    "Thank you," I say and on instinct, I hug him. He seems to stiffen at first but then slowly relaxes and pats my back awkwardly.

    ¡°I mean it," I say when I release him. "Thank you so much."

    He shrugs with a weak smile. "Well if I¡¯m going to be the savior of the world, I might as well live up to my title right?¡±

    Not long after Seir leaves, I step out of the library into the night. I pull my cloak tight around me, although even with the cold, I feel light and happy.

    I release a breath and start on my way home.

    Wolf falls into step beside me.

    "Everything went well?"

    Yes,¡± I respond. Seir may not have figured out how to make the cure yet, but I have full confidence he will. All the hints I dropped had been things he had said in the past that led to his discovery. I wish I paid more attention to how the actual potion worked so I could be of more help but I tuned him out during most of those rambles, awaiting another round of torture or a final death.

    Still, with this much, I should at least set him on the right track. Hopefully, he''ll discover how to make the potion earlier than last time.

    I figure that''s why the Pangeans kept him alive so that he would share his secrets with them. I don''t think he eventually did. Maybe that''s why they killed him.

    Or maybe they killed him because he wouldn''t share it.

    However, if he can make the potion earlier than last time, while still in the North, then the next thing to do would be to mass-produce it. Every Northern soldier will be given a vial before they go into battle so they can revive themselves and their teammates. That will serve as a huge advantage in the war and will be the turning point.

    I will also convince Seir to part with a few vials for me. I''ll leave the village and then find my old friends.

    ¡°We should stop by Jace¡¯s place," I say. ¡°Give him the good news.¡±

    Wolf grunts but he doesn''t reject the idea outright so I take that as an ascent.

    Jace told us he was staying in an inn right off the Baker''s Ridge, that allowed longer-term rentals. It''s a tall, slender building made of red brick with a stable at the side that serves the horses from their richer patrons. The stable is empty, which makes me wonder if they do serve richer patrons or perhaps it''s just there for wishful thinking.

    I  approach the door and knock tentatively.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming," a feminine voice sings a few seconds before the door swings back.

    Jace¡¯s mother examines us, surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± she said. "The girl from the trial."

    ¡°Yes, madam, um¡­ thank you by the way, for the handkerchief last time. I haven''t had a chance to return it,¡±

    ¡°Keep it dear," she says warmly. ¡°And please, call me Pamla. How are you holding up? Jace told me you passed the last trial with him. That''s amazing. Very proud of you dear."

    And then she reaches out and pats my hair, in that loving way I''ve often seen mothers do with daughters. I swallow past a sudden thickness in my throat. I still need to go give my mother my coins, but I''ve been delaying it for unknown reasons.

    Very proud of you. It''s something my mother has never said, but it''s very nice to hear.

    "Thank you I say." I notice though that when she pulls back, she winces a little and her hands shake as she straightens.

    Still, she continues talking in that light tone, ¡°Jace also told me how instrumental you were in him passing the third trial."

    "Oh no. It''s the other way around actually." I hold my hand up. "I couldn''t have passed without Jace and his enhanced knowledge of bird calls."

    "Ah yes. He told me that too." She chuckles again, but it sounds half-pained as her eyes finally travel to Wolf, who has not said a word.

    "Hello," she tells him.

    He nods his response.

    "Can I talk to Jace briefly, ma''am?¡± I say, figuring Wolf is simply tired of the conversation.

    "Of course." She turns back. "Jace! Your friend is looking for you."

    Floorboards creak as someone descends a flight of stairs. Jace says,

    "You don¡¯t have to yell Mother it¡¯s a small abode."

    He catches sight of the two of us and his eyes flare in surprise. I also notice a red mark on the side of his face, like he got slapped.

    His mother frowns at him, her eyes sparking with temper. "Well, on the contrary, Jasopheth, it appears I must scream out my lungs when I talk to you since you don''t seem to heed me when I speak normally."

    "I do hear you mother," Jace counters, looking angry himself. "Hearing you and doing what you say are two different things."

    "Oh, you are just pleading for another slap Jasopheth Montaly."

    "Sure, why not? Why not treat me like a punching bag? It''s not like I''m your child. mother."

    "Is it a bad time?" I ask, interrupting them. "Because I can come back later."

    "No it''s fine," Jace says as his mother shoots him glares. "What did you want to tell me?"

    "Erm." I glance at him surreptitiously. "Can we talk to you in private?"

    "It''s fine, she knows about the Shrewk feathers already. She also knows what we did to get it. That¡¯s how I ended up with this on my face." He points to the red handprint on his cheek.

    "Oh," I say, not knowing whether to apologize or giggle. "Well, a friend of mine who is a trusted healer will be coming tomorrow to make the elixir. You can add that to any healing potion and make it several magnitudes more effective. It should make the pain vanish and could cure the disease although I''m not sure. You''d have to talk to the healer to be certain. "

    "Oh." Jace''s mother puts a trembling hand over her mouth and her eyes fill with emotion. "I can''t believe you went through that trouble. Thank you so much. I hate that Jace has dragged you into this."

    "He didn¡¯t have to drag me," I assure her. "I wanted to help."

    She beams at me, her eyes misty. "Your name is Adria, right?"

    I nod.

    "Fitting," she says. "It means helper, in Hakua."

    "It''s not Hakua." I feel the need to point this out. "It''s Kabanni. It means dead bird."

    "Regardless," she says taking my hand. "I will never forget this kindness for as long as I live."

    I smile and nod.

    "In fact, you should come in for a nightcap," she says. "You must come. Both of you." She tugs me in and I go along even though I put my hand up to reject the offer.

    "Oh, I can''t. I don¡¯t want to put you out."

    "You wouldn''t be. Unfortunately, we''re already done eating dinner but have yet to have dessert. I baked some fruit cake this morning and I can cut the two of you a slice."

    "Oh, that''s not nec-"

    Wolf interrupts by breezing past us into the house. His steps are light barely tapping on the floorboards. I hear the scraping of a chair and judge that he has taken his seat at the table.

    Jace and his mother blink in surprise, turning to me in question.

    That man and his sweet tooth.

    I shrug at her incredulous gaze. "I guess we¡¯re staying for dessert."

 36 - The Pangeans Arrive

    A few days later, on the evening of the first snowfall, the Pangeans roll into town.

    That morning I¡¯m making bread to accompany Wolf¡¯s classic meat soup while Jace and Seir argue in the living room.

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s enough?¡± Jace asks.

    Seir¡¯s sigh can probably be heard all the way in the forest. ¡°I¡¯ve made this elixir about a dozen times. Of course, I¡¯m sure of the quantity.¡±

    ¡°It just seems like so little.¡± A pause. ¡°How long is this going to take again?¡±

    ¡°A couple of days till the elixir matures.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re sure there¡¯s no way to speed it up?¡±

    This time, Seir rolls his neck and pins me with a sore look. I shake my head commiseratively while hiding my grin.

    ¡°No, there is not," Seir finally answers.

    ¡°Alright. But once it matures and I add it to her normal healing potion and have her drink it, she¡¯ll get better right? You¡¯re sure?¡±

    ¡°For the tenth time, yes I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Jace¡¯s shoulders finally relax and the worry leaves his face. He assumes more of that boyish look he frequently has.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he says.

    Seer seems uncomfortable with the boy¡¯s show of gratitude. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Adria provided the feather, I¡¯m just making the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Yes but without you, the medicine won¡¯t be made and I know how much you¡¯re risking to help us.¡±

    ¡°It''s fine." Seir ducks his head focusing on grinding the herbs in a mortar. ¡°Simply keeping this a secret should be thanks enough."

    But Jace isn''t done. "But you must be very brilliant, being able to make a Black Shrewk elixir from such affordable ingredients. Everyone I talked said it would cost at least two gold coin to get all the ingredients together. How come you haven''t shared this knowledge with the other healers who charge exorbitant prices? I bet you would be hailed as one of the geniuses of our generation¨C"

    Seir interrupts him with another sigh. ¡°I think I almost prefer when you were doubting my abilities.¡±

    The door opens, halting whatever response Jace was about to make and Wolf walks in. He ignores both the males in the living area and strides right to me, handing me a balled-up woolen material.

    It''s only after I take it and unravel it that I discover that it''s a coat.

    A long beautiful coat made of the softest finest animal skin imaginable. It also looks like it has several layers of soft wool knitted in the inner lining, for extra warmth, while still managing to be light.

    I gape at it. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asks.

    Like it? How could one not like something so beautiful? ¡°That¡¯s not the point. This looks very costly.¡± I run my hand through the fine fabric again, unable to help myself. ¡°You didn¡¯t steal it, did you?¡¯

    He narrows his eyebrow in offense and says. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you get it?¡±

    ¡°I traded it.¡±

    ¡°Traded it for what?¡±

    ¡°Nothing important.¡± He shrugs and glances away like he always does when he¡¯s tired of my questions. His eyes instead fall on the two boys who are looking at us in rapt attention. One look from Wolf though and they quickly shift their focus back onto the potion pretending like they weren''t listening to us after all.

    ¡°Wolf.¡± I grab his hand and that has his head snapping back to me. His eyes shoot down to where our hands are joined then back up to mine again. Heat blazes in his gaze and it wraps me up in threads of emotion that have my heart pounding.

    But I refuse to get distracted. The last time he told me he traded something it was with his body. And some part of me fears what he did to get me this fine of a coat. ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­did you?¡±

    He catches my meaning immediately and his entire face tightens. His body stiffens too and I hate that I have to ask but I need to know.

    ¡°No,¡± he says and I can tell I just insulted him,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Wolf,¡± I say. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ be so accusatory. I just...I don''t want you doing that for me.¡±

    He nods in a clipped way and tries to turn away but I don''t let him go. Instead, I let my hand travel to his cheek, caressing it softly.

    His body reacts in surprise again, and he glances back at me with a suddenly low-lidded gaze.

    ¡°One of my greatest fears,¡± I tell him. ¡°Is that you''ll do something like that for me. Don¡¯t. Okay? You¡¯re too...precious for that.¡±

    He stares at me, and though his expression doesn''t change his chest swells up with emotion. I can see it shifting in his eyes darkening the bright yellow into a warmer amber color. And then finally he leans his head into my touch and brings his hand up to touch my cheek too.

    He steps closer to me and my heart quickens in anticipation. His lips are right there and it''s so tempting for me to lean up and kiss him. So tempting that I don''t know if I can resist.

    I feel my own body move without my own volition, driving to fulfill a hunger that tears through me. It urges me to ignore all caution and finally throw my fate to the wind.

    And Wolf growls in response, closing the gap.

    ¡°Erm...¡± A cough reminds us that we¡¯re not alone.

    I jerk back and glance aside to find Seir and Jace staring at us, both red-faced. Seir suddenly tears his gaze away, and slings his bag over his shoulder, pushing up his glasses. "I think I¡¯m done here for today. You just need to ensure that the potion doesn¡¯t freeze overnight because that could reduce the potency of the feathers. And stir it every three hours.¡± He avoids my eyes as he points at the door awkwardly. ¡°So if that¡¯s all I¡¯ll just be going. The king asked for a meeting with me today and I must make haste.¡±

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°The king is meeting with you?¡± I ask. "What about?¡±

    A one-shouldered shrug. ¡°I believe it has to do with the envoy from Pangea. They¡¯re arriving this evening and he seems to want me to be at their service during their visit.¡±

    Ah. Just like I predicted. ¡°What about the Farrow witch? Won¡¯t they be more comfortable with her?¡± After all, Farrows are native to Pangea.

    ¡°It seems not,¡± he says. ¡°In any case, I believe she decided not to attend to them. It''s hard for even the king to convince that woman to do anything she doesn¡¯t want to do.¡±

    Or maybe the King doesn''t want her to.

    ¡°I see,¡± I say and our eyes meet for a brief but poignant moment. We''re both thinking about the prophecy I told him.

    "Will I be seeing you later?" I ask.

    "Tomorrow at the library,¡± he says and I nod. Then he leaves.

    Jace stands awkwardly staring at me and Wolf for a few more seconds, then loudly announces. ¡°Wait, Seir. I¡¯ll escort you."

    He scurries out of there as fast as his feet can move, leaving Wolf and me alone.

    Wolf''s hand is still on my face. Throughout my conversation with Seir, and even during Jace''s departure, I could feel his gaze on me. It doesn''t shift even when I attempt to back away from him.

    ¡°Wolf, I need to¨C¡°

    ¡°Why do you do this?¡± His voice is low and husky as he steps close. "You touch me, rouse me, and then push me away. Is this a game to you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I assure him blushing heatedly. "No, it¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if it is."

    His voice drops to an even sultrier register as his lips skim my ear. Goosebumps break out over my skin, and the coat drops to the floor, my fingers clenching in the air as Wolf licks the corner of my ear.

    He traces it with his tongue down to my ear lobe and then at the base of my neck where my pulse is pumping like crazy. I bite my lip so as not to release a sound.

    ¡°You want me,¡± he asks. ¡°Do you not?¡±

    ¡°I.." I can''t think. I want him so much it was hard to breathe as everything inside me squeezes tight with need. I brace myself against the counter. ¡°Yes but ¨C"

    ¡°Then take me.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I force the words out and place my hands on his face, dislodging my neck from his lips and forcing back the regret. I stare into his eyes. ¡°We can¡¯t. We¡¯re not made for each other.¡±

    He frowns. ¡°Sometimes you say things that don¡¯t make sense. What does that even mean?¡±

    "It means that We¡¯re¡­.¡± I sigh ¡°We don''t fit together well. We share a trauma but that''s it and even that''s not a good thing. We have different backgrounds, different capabilities..."

    ¡°You fear I¡¯ll hurt you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head with a laugh. ¡°But I¡¯m terrified I¡¯ll hurt you.¡±

    A rough sound leaves his mouth

    ¡°Did you just snort?¡± I¡¯m instantly insulted.

    ¡°No." He smirks. "But you could never hurt me.¡±

    "I don¡¯t mean physically you dolt.¡± I push against his chest slightly to give me some space to think. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what I feel for you yet. I haven¡¯t sorted it out in my head. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because you¡¯re the first person to ever make me feel safe, or if it¡¯s because I feel like the end of the world is coming and maybe fate is throwing us together to achieve a higher purpose than what we are. I don''t know why I want you Wolf. I do know one thing for sure. You¡¯re not for me and I¡¯m not for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± he says as understanding dawns. ¡°You already foresaw your future mate."

    ¡°No,¡± I say. But I saw yours. Once again, I don¡¯t admit it. I don''t know how him knowing that he will fall in love with Savannah affects this timeline but I don''t want to risk it.

    He grins. ¡°Good. Because I would have found him and eaten him."

    "That''s not funny, Wolf," I tell him and suddenly we hear the great bell ringing from the Village Square echoing across the grasslands.

    It rings once, twice, three times in warning.

    Wolf''s expression grows grim.

    They¡¯re here.

    <hr>

    The carriages that the Pangeans arrive in are like nothing most in the North have ever seen. It''s lined with gold and made in metal, all things carved efficiently into a box to make greater space, rather than the stylistic pumpkin shape that we see with most carriages. And most strangely of all, it''s not pulled by horses.

    It seems to move all on its own.

    Magic.

    The North is magic-poor. We have very few users in our midst hence why the King is probably keeping the Farrow witch captive.

    But Pangea is said to be rife with magic users, so much so that healers are a dime a dozen, and people instead experiment with magic to create things like this.

    Wolf and I watch from the edges of the crowd, awed as five of the strange carriages loaded with items and people roll in, followed by a few more horse-drawn carriages carrying grain.

    Finally, the carriages stop on the side of the castle walls that are lined by at least two dozen Elite guards. The King himself stands across the courtyard with Caster beside him, wearing an unpleasant expression.

    The doors of the first carriage open and well-armored Knights in red step out. Their armor are interesting, with a sheen that identifies them as metallic, but malleable enough to mold tightly to their frame. At one side each Knight has a retractable sword, that can also expand into the shape of a shielf, and at the other, a hand cannon.

    They move to open the doors of the second carriage and¡­I¡¯m surprised at what I find.

    A grown man comes out first, so tall that he towers over most of the people in the center. He''s slender, his red hair slightly too long at the back, and his green eyes glittering with an open curiosity and good humor. His skin sports a healthy tan tone and is complemented well by his red coat, underneath which he''s not wearing any armor, but a nice cream chemise made of thick material.

    Everything about him gives off wealth and good breeding as he regards the people standing with a simple nod.

    And then he reaches out his hand near the door of the carriage in expectation.

    Out hops a girl.

    She¡¯s about my age and bears a resemblance to the man with their sparkly green eyes. But she¡¯s small where he is tall, with brown hair instead of his red, and rather than his sedateness, her eyes seem to be bouncing everywhere at once as if trying to take everything in.

    Her hair falls in perfect curls down her back and her eyes also shine with health. Unlike the Farrow witch, these Southerners appear far more expressive and colorful.

    The man takes her hand and more guards exit the carriage behind them, surrounding the two. Then they start towards the King, with the girl''s head twisting to look around.

    ¡°They have ancient swords papa,¡± she whispers to him. ¡°Like in the history books. Isn¡¯t that cool?¡±

    ¡°Hush,¡± he says but there''s affection in his voice. He doesn''t seem particularly threatening, but with Pangeans, looks are always deceiving. Nevertheless, he moves cautiously. Although his eyes are also inquisitive, he doesn''t try to take everything in like his daughter.

    ¡°The castle is a sixty-five circumference and the yard is five acres, with eighty-five circumference towers." The girl is saying. "They''ve wasted space. They should have made a smaller castle and more towers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t need to tell them that,¡± he says. "Now hush. ¡°

    Finally, they stop in front of the king.

    The man bows first. ¡°Your Highness. Pleased to make your acquaintance."

    The King nods but doesn¡¯t bow back. The man straightens, non-plussed.

    ¡°I¡¯m Alaric Raven, second son of the Supreme Lord of The Raven Clan. This is my daughter, Pearl.¡±

    ¡°Hello." She executes a curtsy though one less graceful than her father. She nearly falls over while doing it. ¡°I¡¯m Pearl.¡±

    His majesty nods again. ¡°You¡¯ve traveled a long way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and as you can see, we''ve come bearing gifts." He gestures to the carriages behind him.

    The third carriage brings out a few more knights and two people, one of them is white-haired, bearing a resemblance to the Farrow witch. She turns her nose up as she walks and doesn''t bow when she approaches the King.

    They also don''t introduce themselves.

    King Drogo clearly notices their disrespect, but he says nothing.

    After the envoy goes inside, I eye the carriage full of grain and fruits. I wasn''t here when the Pangeans arrived last time, having gone on a trip with Caster, but I wonder if they brought this much stuff with them before. It looks to be enough to feed a plethora of families through the famine.

    But what did they expect to trade with? They already hold the upper hand in the war and if there is a conflict they will likely win. So why are they trying so hard to make peace?

    Why would prominent Southerners risk themselves by coming here?

    That is one thing I have to figure out.

    But as I try to leave with the rest of the procession, a soldier stops me. When I turn to face him he says, ¡°The King calls for you.¡±

 37 - A Meeting With The King

    Wolf instantly materializes at my side even though he remained in the shadows throughout most of the procession. He stares down the soldier who is about his height and the two share scanning glances.

    ¡°The King wants to meet me?¡± I ask. ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°I do not question the King¡¯s wishes,¡± the soldier admonishes.

    ¡°I apologize,¡± I say instantly and he nods and turns around expecting me to follow him. As I oblige, Wolf follows behind me. The Soldier peeks back at Wolf, but he doesn¡¯t stop him.

    I suppose the King is fine with Wolf being invited to this secret meeting. As we walk into the castle we pass by Caster who appears to be giving the Pangean procession a tour of their throne room. We met each other¡¯s eyes and confusion ruffles his eyebrow.

    I shrug at him. I''m not sure what I¡¯m doing here either.

    My gaze shifts from his and lands on the young girl who¡¯s also looking at me. I don¡¯t know why. She smiles and waves a little at me. I bemusedly wave back and then we continue up through the stone staircase heading toward the castle''s upper rooms.

    The castle has several floors, illuminated by lanterns, and the King is on the topmost one. We do quite a bit of climbing, eventually appearing into the wide expansive hallway with an arched terrace that overlooks the moon.

    It¡¯s full tonight.

    Wolf glances at it too and frowns. Then he asks, ¡°How long is this going to take?¡±

    ¡°As long as it needs to." This comes from a voice behind us and I glance back to see Tyne is emerging from a doorway near the end of the staircase.

    His presence instantly dims my mood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take them from here," he tells the Guard. "Return to your post."

    The Guard bows and heads to do his bidding.

    ¡°We meet again, Adria. Wolf.¡±

    ¡°Tyne.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Sir Tyne to you," he shoots back cooly.

    ¡°My apologies,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m still too uneducated on things like titles and such. I¡¯m merely a commoner, sire.¡±

    Tyne eyes roll over my face like he¡¯s trying to find the sarcasm in my tone, but my placid expression seems to appease him.

    ¡°Just be sure not to address the King in your common ways,¡± he says moving towards the end of the hall. Wolf and I follow him until he reaches a large stone door, with elaborate golden Runish carvings. It''s the only thing about this floor, or indeed the castle, that isn''t austere.

    Prince Caster told me the King had every single decoration taken down after his wife''s death, claiming that beauty is no longer allowed to reside in the Black Castle. It''s why the place looks so dark and depressing now.

    Tyne knocks on the door three times in quick succession, and we hear the sound of a latch being lifted. Then we''re let in.

    Two guards stand behind the door, and I nod to them before taking in the rest of the room.

    It is only lit by a single fireplace but it¡¯s enough to warm the entire space. Or perhaps that''s only because the room is well insulated, with heavy fabric lining each wall, rugs on the floors, and curtains on the windows. There is no bed here, so this must be his study, especially since there is a desk at the side of the room and a cabinet. Animal heads hang behind the king, surrounding a large, open window. The King is seated in front of it, silhouetted by the moon outside.

    There are five other seats across from him and as we get closer I notice that one of them is occupied.

    By Seir.

    My throat tightens when I see him there. He doesn¡¯t look at me and I avoid looking at him, but still note the tension in the way his hands clutch his knees.

    "Sit," the king orders.

    I sink into the seat next to Seir feeling unease crawling through me.

    It doesn¡¯t bode well that both Seir and I were invited here at the same time. It doesn¡¯t bode well at all.

    Does the King know about Seir helping me make the Black Shrewk Elixir? Or does he know about secret meetings discussing alchemy? Did Tyne overhear us?

    What crime did we commit to warrant a joint meeting with the King?

    After I sit, the King''s eyes go to Wolf who¡¯s standing behind me. He says nothing about Wolf¡¯s presence. Or maybe, I think hopefully, he wanted Wolf to be here.

    And then a thought occurs to me. This might also be a rare opportunity to find details on the whereabouts of Wolf¡¯s mother.

    That is if we make it out of here unscathed.

    ¡°Sit. Wolf,¡± The King orders.

    Wolf doesn''t move at first, not till I give him a warning look to obey. It¡¯s one thing to be his usual curt self with me. It¡¯s a whole other thing to disrespect the King blatantly.

    Wolf meets my eyes and then begrudgingly goes and drops to the seat.

    A chuckle from Tyne. ¡°It seems you have him domesticated. Does he always follow your orders quite so easily?¡±

    I should order him to rip your throat out right now.

    But I ignore him by facing the King. ¡°I apologize for Wolf¡¯s behavior your highness. He gets agitated at nighttime and is usually poor company around that time. ¡°

    The King waves it off like it¡¯s not important.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I called you here to discuss,¡± he says.

    ¡°Oh? Then why do you honor me with your summons, your highness."

    King Drogos'' eyes are shrewd, and something tells me he¡¯s not buying my demure act. Perhaps I should turn it down a notch so it¡¯s more believable.

    ¡°Your prophecy came true," he starts.

    I don''t respond. He didn¡¯t state it like it was a question.

    ¡°Tell me. What else have you seen about this visit?¡±

    ¡°Not much else your highness. All I know is that one person in the group is going to quickly fall sick. I didn¡¯t see who, but I saw that it caused a panic amongst the people of Black Castle.¡±

    ¡°And then...¡±

    I hesitate. ¡°Most of my other visions are not about this visit sir.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And what are they about?¡±

    ¡°They''re of a more private nature, your highness.¡±

    Tyne glares at me. ¡°So, your visions are not that useful, after all? They are only there for your private amusement?¡±

    It''s a tricky question.

    If I say yes, then I become useless to them, expendable. If I do say I have more visions, then I''ll have to reveal them but that might impact my plans by changing the future too much.

    I need to tread carefully.

    ¡°It would depend on what you term useful, Your Grace,¡± I say. ¡°I did have an odd vision last night which I already told Wolf about.¡±

    Wolf¡¯s eyes instantly swing to me and his eyes hold a question. I spare him a glance. I''m about to make a very risky move and I need his permission to do it.

    It''s a risky move that could pay off well for him though.

    Understanding dawns and he nods. He trusts me.

    A thrum of pleasure enables me to steel myself with determination as I say, ¡°The Vision was about Wolf''s mother."

    The King is a master of controlling his emotions. He gives nothing away. "I thought the woman went missing a year ago.¡±

    "She did," I say. ¡°And Wolf assumed she was dead. But then I saw a vision of her last night and...she was in a cold, dark place. She was shivering and she kept asking to meet her son.¡±

    A brief flicker of doubt skitters across the King¡¯s face and I collect information from that. Either she''s not in a cold dark room or she''s not asking for her son.

    And the only way she wouldn''t be crying for Wolf is if she''s unconscious. Meaning the King must continuously keep her that way with either a sleeping potion or magic. The consistent use of sleeping potions will eventually damage her inner organs enough to kill her, so it can only be that he''s using magic to keep her unconscious.

    Plus, Errila''s fragile mental state in the future suggests that a lot of magic was used to ploy her mind.

    Probably courtesy of the Farrow Witch.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The King asks.

    ¡°I¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°I hesitate to say anything because the rest of what I say are simply assumptions. But I believed that she was captured by someone in the outer Northern villages and sold to a barbarian or¨C¡±

    ¡°What stories are you telling girl,¡± Tyne immediately spits out in a bored tone. ¡°What would the Barbarian have to do with a baker?¡±

    But despite his doubt, the king is listening to me. And that''s all that''s important.

    ¡°In the vision I saw, of the future, she was being thrown into a small room fortified by powerful magic. Magic I''ve never before seen in the North and have only heard about in stories, ¡± I say. ¡°The room changes form depending on who stumbles upon it, so it may seem empty to anyone who isn''t the spell caster. That''s how they keep Errila hidden. However, the isolation and being surrounded by that much magic start to affect her mind and twist it. It changes her after some time. I advised Wolf to tell you the vision himself as soon as possible, so that¨C"

    ¡°So that what?¡± Tyne says. ¡°Why should the king concern himself with a missing commoner?¡±

    The King holds up one hand to stop Tyne''s harsh words "Let me listen to the girl."

    I bow my head in deference. "That was all I saw your highness."

    "Was that truly all?¡±

    "Yes sir."

    ¡°The truth. " The King barks and I jump just as everything in the room shakes. "I will no longer play your games girl. Tell me the truth and nothing else or I will cut off your fingers for your insolence."

    "I apologize, Your Highness," I rise and bow even lower, pretending to tremble in fear. "I didn''t...I didn''t want to reveal the next part because the vision is still very vague and I don''t want to potentially implicate an innocent person."

    "Just tell me what else you saw and don''t waste my time."

    I nod and swallow, pretending to avert my eyes from fear.

    "I saw...The Farrow Witch. The one who was used as our healer in the First trial."

    "You saw her doing what?"

    "That''s what I''m not sure of my King. She was in a forest watching the tower where Errila was being kept. And then she walked away. That was it."

    A heavy silence follows my words. When I risk a glance at the King again, his jaw is clenching and releasing as though chewing on my words.

    "Are you implying that the Farrow Witch has something to do with Errila''s disappearance?"

    "No my Lord," I say. "As I mentioned before, my vision was too vague to imply such a thing. Perhaps she only happened to be in the area."

    "I see." His voice is dark and threatening. His prosthetic clangs against the floor as he taps it slowly. "And you told Wolf all this information?"

    "Yes," I tell him. "Everything but the part with the witch. I was hoping to get another vision that would clarify it."

    "Have you?"

    I shake my head. "Not yet, my Lord."

    I wait as another silence descends. My heart races as I try to think of what the King will say next, what the next round of questioning will entail.

    But to my relief, the King says. "You may leave."

    Thank God.

    I glance at Seir and he glances back at me.

    "Healer," I nod in greeting.

    He nods back. "Hello."

    I try to read his expression to see what is happening but he gives nothing away. Probably for the best in case, the King is watching.

    Good.

    Wolf follows me out and we move down the staircase in silence. I don''t take a full breath until I''m out of the castle gates.

    Then I take another and then another.

    God.

    I can''t believe I did that.

    Being in the King''s presence was almost as suffocating as being in the Dark Forest.

    I turn to Wolf who is standing behind me silently.

    ¡°Well, aren''t you going to ask?¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡± he says.

    I nod. "Parts of it. I believe the King has Errila in his possession now and he knows where she is. But soon, he will lose her to the Pangeans."

    "Why does he have her?" Wolf asks.

    "I''m not sure. But I think it''s part of a deal he had with Pangeans," I say. "He invited them here for a reason and they brought so many supplies with them for a reason too. He wants something they have and they want something he has. Yet, both sides cannot completely trust each other. Which is why there needs to be a contingency in place." I take a breath before I continue, "I believe both sides brought a contingency from their respective families and placed them in a private location where they could be overseen by members of the Elite Soldiers as well as the Pangean Knights. The contingency has to be someone they care about and the King is well rumored to care about your mother a lot."

    Wolf''s snarls at the statement. "That selfish bastard cares about no one and nothing."

    "Yes well, he thinks he does." Much like Caster thinks he cares about me. "And his feelings for her must have been enough to convince the Pangeans that they were lovers." I can''t tell exactly how he convinced them of this, but I have my suspicions. I know from experience that the Farrow witches can extract information from the brain, although it''s accompanied by a lot of pain to the victim.

    Perhaps, the King had them search his brain or Errila''s for proof of their affection.

    Still, I want to save Wolf from the thought of his mother in pain, so I simply continue, "From what I can tell the King currently knows where Errila is. And she''s still comfortable, and he keeps her well, albeit asleep. He sends the Farrow Witch to her each month to ensure that she''s healthy and keep the sleeping spell going. That''s also why I planted suspicion of the Farrow witch, not enough to get her hanged or anything, but enough that the King will never completely trust her again. And now, two things with likely happen." I hold up two fingers on my right hand, then fold one of them. "First, the King will likely try and move Errila without the witch''s knowledge, and either allow her to be awake or try to employ a new method of keeping her asleep. If you stick close enough to the Elite Soldiers, you may be able to get news of their movement."

    Wolf nods. I''m sure he''ll have no problem spying on them for this information. He has likely been doing so already.

    "And the second thing," I continue. "Is that he will no longer use the Farrow Witch as a healer."

    He frowns. "How does that help us?"

    "It helps us because your mother will still need her monthly check up soon. And once she does, Seir will know where.¡±

 38 - The Third Trial: Stage Two Begins

    ¡°We have unfinished business,¡± Wolf says as we enter the cottage and the door closes behind him.

    ¡°We do?¡± I turn around and Wolf closes the gap between us smoothly. His eyes are ablaze with an intensity that sends my breath ratcheting in my throat.

    Still, I can''t help but poke him. I take several steps back, circling the table until it''s between us. ¡°You sure you have unfinished business with me, and not with whoever it is that you go to meet at this hour?¡±

    "If you¡¯re implying what I think you are then the answer is no.¡± He approaches me with a smile that''s almost playful and half threatening. There¡¯s also something about the fluid way he moves that reminds me of a predator stalking prey. Except this prey kinda of wants to be caught. ¡°The only person I''m currently in business with is you.¡±

    The gleam in his eyes tells me exactly what he¡¯s talking about before he even reaches me and snags an arm around my waist, pulling me to him. ¡°I want to do more.¡±

    ¡°More what?¡± I whisper.

    ¡°More of this.¡± He leans down and licks my lips in that unpracticed, sensual way that only he seems to know how to do. I shiver.

    ¡°We talked about this, Wolf.¡¯¡± My voice sounds weak even to my ears.

    ¡°You talked.¡± His lips skim my cheeks softly and I feel like he¡¯s drugging me with each brush. As if there is venom from his mouth seeping through my skin and quickening my blood, turning it into a river of pulsing lust that rushes through me. I bring my hand up to his chest to push him away but it rests there instead, unable to do more than feel him.

    ¡°Yes," he whispers and I shake. ¡°Touch me.¡±

    A strangled sound leaves my lips as his tone does untold things to me. Without thinking, my hand moves to grasp his hair, feeling the softness. His teeth nips my neck and I squeeze harder, some violent thought taking over me.

    But then I imagine Wolf, helpless underneath some woman, unable to escape. I imagine his mind leaving him whether through her or of his own accord, so that he doesn''t have to deal with what''s happening.

    ¡°Wait, Wolf.¡± I gasp out and hold his face while he still dragged this rough tongue over my skin. Even as I seek to stop him, my eyes closed again in pleasure. ¡°Wolf, do you even know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± is all he answers.

    ¡°Wolf, have you ever done this before?¡±

    "I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± he says and my heart melts, because that¡¯s the first thing that comes to his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± I pull back and stare at his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do something that brings back bad memories for you or for me. We need to tread carefully.¡±

    I can¡¯t believe the words are leaving my mouth. I should be telling him that we can¡¯t do this, should be pushing him away but part of me knows that we¡¯ve already gone beyond that step. The same need I feel is pulsing in Wolf¡¯s eyes, trembling underneath the surface to break through.

    ¡°I need you," Wolf tells me as though I cannot see it. ¡°I ache for you. Please.¡±

    God, he begs so well.

    I release a breath through my nose and close my eyes. ¡°Wolf, go sit down on the chair.¡±

    He goes still, and when I open my eyes he¡¯s staring down at me with disbelief.

    ¡°Go,¡± I say again, huskily, and press a kiss against his neck. "If you still want me to touch you that is."

    He groans and then hustles to obey. But he doesn¡¯t just sit. He sprawls on the seat, filling it up entirely, and staring at me with his hooded gaze. His legs are open and there is a large bulge pushing up against his breeches.

    My eyes widen when I see it. God, he¡¯s larger than any other man I¡¯d ever seen. Larger than Caster which up till this point had been my frame of reference

    The thought should scare me but rather it thrills me.

    I stride closer to him and he leans towards me as I approach.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move you,¡± I tell him and spread to sit astride on his lap. His hands go to my waist and he attempts to shift me closer but I shake my head so he lets his hands fall.

    So obedient.

    ¡°If I do anything that makes you uncomfortable, tell me,¡± I tell him and he nods. I hold his cheeks and then lean down and kiss him.

    This kiss is just as good as the first. Perhaps better, because he doesn¡¯t hesitate to use his tongue this time. He plunges it into my mouth greedily and I play with it, teasing it, ensuring that I¡¯m maintaining control. He''s a vibrating ball of need and if I let him he¡¯s going to rush this entire thing to the end.

    But I want to make him savor it, enjoy it to its fullest. Wolf has done so much good in all his lifetimes. He deserves for this to be as good as it can get.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    And a part of me craves to make him feel good. I want this piece of him even though I know that nothing between us can last long. At least, so I can say that we have this moment.

    I pull back to breathe against his lips, then wrap my hand lightly around his neck to hold him in place. Then I suckle at the skin of his neck. Heat races down my spine as I try to move leisurely down, ignoring the growling he is doing. He''s straining against my hold, something within pushing him to drag my closer but he''s holding himself back wonderfully.

    I want to reward him for it.

    I reach in between his thighs and stroke one hand over his manhood.

    His breath escapes him in a harsh woosh.

    It does not return.

    He goes still, so still that I feel that if I push him over he may crack on the floor in a million pieces.

    I continue anyway, stroking, feeling it grow in my hands and throb underneath his breeches. I look up again and nearly gasp.

    His eyes are on fire.

    Their brilliant yellow, like the sun, is now tinged in red. His teeth are bared, and I never noticed how sharp they were until now. And his nose is flared as though he''s trying to withhold a beast.

    I stroke again experimentally, while I rise to lick the line of his neck. A sound rumbles through him, almost like a purring, and when I place my hand on his chest, I find that it''s pounding like he''s going to die.

    And then suddenly I''m flying through the air.

    "Oof!" I land on my back on the floor and blink up as he runs out the door.

    "Wolf." I get up and run to the door, trying to find him, but he''s already disappeared.

    "Damn." Guilt peppers me, dousing desire. "I messed up. I''m sorry."

    The words are said to no one, for no one is there.

    Regret is my companion for most of the night, while I stay up waiting for Wolf. The night is silent except for the insects and the howl of the wind and the light pattering of snow, but Wolf still does not appear.

    I worry that I may have triggered something, a bad memory. I definitely did. He wouldn¡¯t have reacted that way if he was fine.

    What if the memories push him over the edge? What if he does something stupid out of fear and confusion? I know I never should have touched him. I should have stayed firm in my decision not to.

    My despairing thoughts course through my mind the whole night, and by daybreak, I''m a ball of nerves. I''m torn between going out to look for him and leaving his cottage entirely when the door swings open.

    I spin around as Wolf strides in.

    ¡°Wolf.¡± I stand and go to him, eyeing the snowy fluff on his shoulders. How is he not freezing in just a thin tunic? ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    He nods and attempts to sidestep me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I tell him. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. It was foolish of me to¨C¡°

    ¡°You did nothing wrong.¡± He tells me and his hand comes out and brushes my cheek, even though he still avoids my gaze. ¡°I nearly lost control."

    "What?"

    "I was going to lose control. That¡¯s why I left. I needed to get it back before I could return."

    I blink at him. "But...you were gone for the entire night."

    Yes, ¡° he says smirking. ¡°Now, I can go to sleep."

    <hr>

    The Pangeans are being hosted in one of the towers within the castle walls, usually reserved for important visitors and dignitaries. Not everyone is happy about it, and some in the market make their dissent known, although they don''t do it too loudly, in case the King or the foreigners hear.

    The Pangeans have not left their abode yet to venture into town, and I don''t know if they will.

    Meanwhile, the time for the next stage of the third trial comes rolling around.

    Wolf and I report back to the King''s castle courtyard. Most of the contestants, including Jace, are already there when we arrive. Brute, Paisley, and the Prince stay in their corner as usual, but Genya is missing thankfully.

    Brute gives me a sore look and I ignore him thoroughly.

    I nod at the twins who nod back, and spot Savannah and Tia talking again.

    Jace waves and saunters over to us, as the doors of the castle open and Tyne descends the black stairs.

    This time, he''s wearing red and has a shimmering hat to boot.

    "What on earth?" I hear Jace murmur, and I try not to smile in case Tyne overhears him.

    "Welcome hopefuls," he announces with his usual flourish. "We''re now initiating the second stage of the third trial. Now, for this stage the teams will be reorganized. You will go in for a second to read who will be on your new team."

    A murmur of discontent spreads through the crowd. I can relate. We all assumed we would be in the same teams, and have spent time likely forging bonds with the team members, perhaps training together and learning each other''s weaknesses and strengths.

    And now we''re being reorganized again.

    I wonder if the King finds all this chaos fun.

    Jace and I share a look just as Tyne claps his hand again to regain order.

    "Quiet. Now another thing to note is that each team will also be given a different task of equal importance. The team who accomplishes their task effectively within the time constraints moves on to the next stage. Anyone who fails, won''t."

    "Well," Jace mumbles. "This just keeps getting better and better."

    "Yes," I whisper. I wonder what this is about, getting different tasks. To the best of my knowledge, this didn''t happen in my last life either.

    "Go in first and check your teams. Arrange yourself accordingly in the dining hall, which you will be directed to. And then one by one, I will come in and explain your task."

    We all head up the stairs, and into the dark halls at once, bunching around the bulletin boards. I wait at the back of the line as it clears with increasing groaning and grumbling, and eventually nervously approach the board.

    Please let me be in a team with Jace or Wolf. Heck, I''ll even pick Caster at this point. Just not Brute.

    Once I get to the front, I close my eyes in a brief prayer and then open it to read.

    I breathe a sigh of relief

    I¡¯m on the same team as Jace.

    Other people on our team are Tia, Savannah, and Paisley of all people.

    I scan down the page and find that Wolf and Caster have been placed on the same team much to my amusement.

    "Mostly women on our team," I comment. Somehow I don''t think that''s a coincidence.

    After I''m done, I catch Savannah''s eyes and she waves me over. She''s already standing with Tia, and I go to join them.

    "Where do we go?" she asks Tyne who watches everything from the back.

    He points to an empty room with an open door. We walk into the dark room, furnished with only a few seats. Like most other rooms in Black Castle, there are no decorations on the walls and there''s even a distinct lack of scent. As if the room itself, is without life.

    As we arrange ourselves in a semi-circle, Paisley ¨C Caster''s friend and Chief Ludus'' son ¨C walks in looking annoyed.

    "How nice. They placed me on the losing team," he murmurs under his breath as he passes me. Jace instantly frowns at him.

    "Well, that was rude," he says loudly and pointedly.

    Paisley smirks. "You''ll get used to it."

    Jace opens his mouth to say something but the clicking of heels announces Tyne''s presence.

    Tyne shuts the two doors behind him, and everyone but Paisley rises to greet him deferentially.

    "Team 3," he says. "Your task will be very simple but very important. And should you fail, it will be truly disastrous." He meets everyone''s eyes and walks closer to us before continuing in a low voice. "You will need to plan to infiltrate the Pangean''s current abode in order to retrieve important intel and relay it back to your King. And you will need to do it in three days."

 39 - An Impossible Task

    Shock ripples through the room.

    "What intel?" I ask through my bewilderment.

    Tyne shrugs. "We don''t know yet."

    "How would we get in?" Jace asks next. "Will the Elite Guards help us?"

    "Absolutely not. In fact, they know nothing about this mission and will do as they''re ordered to keep all intruders out. Or eliminate them by all means."

    ¡°Wait, let me understand this.¡± Savannah raises her hand. ¡°You want us to somehow sneak into the castle, protected by both the Northern Guards and Southern Knights. Then you want us to go into the wing where the Pangeans are staying somehow bypass their plethora of likely advanced security systems some of which we¡¯ve never encountered before, and their magic, and steal information that we¡¯re not even sure they have?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tyne responds without missing a beat. ¡°Is that going to be a problem?¡±

    Savannah glances at me and when I shrug she turns back to Tyne with a sharp grin. ¡°No, just making sure."

    But the unease doesn''t leave her face, and it''s likely reflected in all our faces too.

    ¡°Let me guess,¡± Jace drawls. ¡°You''re also not going to give us any weapons or intelligence that could help us, are you?¡±

    Tyne smiles like the toad he is. ¡°Look at that. You¡¯re a lot smarter than you look, boy.¡±

    Jace bites his lip and grins back but I can tell there''s insult dancing right on the base of his tongue.

    ¡°Any further questions?¡± Tyne asks.

    ¡°Yes.¡± My response instantly draws eyes to me. ¡°What counts as information?¡±

    He raises an eyebrow. ¡°That should be obvious shouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It should be but it isn''t. You haven''t given so much as a hint of what it is we''re looking for. I mean I could find a map and it could be a planned siege or the girl''s coloring book and both those things are technically information. We know almost nothing about these people, we don¡¯t know how they communicate or anything. We¡¯ve been set up for failure."

    ¡°We could simply decide not to do this,¡± Tia suggests to the group. ¡°And just forfeit our point. Most of the other teams don''t have a point and if we simply win the next stage, we can still get into the academy."

    ¡°No.¡± Savannah shakes her head. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to lose another point. I already have none and this is near the last challenge. We have to win.¡±

    ¡°Your decision to not participate automatically disqualifies you from the Elite Soldier Trials," Tyne says. ¡°It also carries quite a hefty punishment from his majesty for not following orders, and also because you have possibly, needlessly, taken a spot from another hopeful who may have had more loyalty to the King. It''s one thing to fail. It''s another to not try."

    ¡°So in order words, we have no choice,¡± Jace concludes.

    ¡°Precisely. Now to answer your question, Adria, you will have to prove to us that whatever information you have is valuable enough to earn the point. That''s all I can tell you. However, I will give you a piece of advice. Do not get caught under any circumstances." He starts toward the door in the middle of the sentence but then stops to throw us a smile. "Oh and if you want someone to blame for giving you this delightful little task, you can thank Miss Adria for it. After all, she was the one who brought it to our King¡¯s mind.¡±

    And with that, he flounces away.

    Once he''s gone, all eyes turn to me again.

    ¡°What is he talking about, that we have you to thank for this?¡± Savannah asks, and then I massage the base of my nose. Damn Tyne for that final comment. That was wholly unnecessary.

    ¡°I had a vision that I informed the King about,¡± I tell them. ¡°I think he¡¯s making us do this to confirm the vision.¡± Our torture is probably only the icing on the cake. The King''s true mission is to see if the Pangeans truly are plotting to betray him and kidnap Errila.

    ¡°Damn it, that sly man,¡± Jace murmurs and Tia kicks the back of his seat, likely to warn him that we''re in the King''s castle, where an Elite Soldier can hear him.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t just not tell him the vision?¡± Savannah asks with a resigned sigh.

    I shake my head. ¡°I needed to. I didn''t know he would do this but I had to tell him what I saw. It was important.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Of course, it had to be for him to send us on this fool''s mission,¡± Jace says

    ¡°Why would he do this?¡± Tia murmurs. ¡°This isn¡¯t like the Dark Forest where it¡¯s just our necks on the line. If we''re caught by the Pangeans, it could be framed as an assassination attempt. It could trigger the Pangean army to attack, and the ripple effect won''t just be on Accacia but the surrounding villages and allies." Her eyes are wide as the full magnitude sinks in. "If we fail this mission, we could cause an outright war.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± I say.

    ¡°Your vision tell you that?¡± Paisley speaks up for the first time, mocking in not just his tone but in his gaze, as he lounges back on the seat.

    ¡°No, my sense of observation does.¡± I jab my chin to the people in this room. ¡°Look around. What do you notice about the people on this team?¡±

    Paisley glances at them briefly and shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You all look equally unimpressive to me. ¡°

    Tia and Savannah narrow their eyes but I begin to spell it out for him.

    I point at Jace. ¡°Foreigner.¡± Tia. ¡°Woman and half-Westerner.¡± Savanah. ¡°Another half-blooded woman.¡± Myself. ¡°Foreigner and woman. Do you see the trend?"

    When they still don''t get it, I sigh. ¡°When it comes to becoming Elite Soldiers, we''re the undesirables. The expendable.¡±

    I can see the idea dawning on Jace first. ¡°So if we¡¯re caught¡­¡±

    ¡°The King is going to wipe his hands off it completely and pretend that we were simply rogue kids trying to cause trouble. The Southerners don¡¯t know about our Elite Soldier training and even if they do, it¡¯s easy for the King to simply behead us and pretend that he had no clue that this was ever happening. The rest of the teams likely got better assignments than this one, because they''re the ones he actually wants in his army."

    As understanding finally dawns, my teammates react in a variety of ways.

    Jace¡¯s jaw tightens to the point of snapping. Savannah¡¯s face turns red and even Tia, who up to this point had remained calm, looks furious.

    ¡°So what is he doing here?¡± She jabs her finger at Paisley whose expression has still not changed from that strange combination of amusement and annoyance.

    ¡°That part I haven¡¯t figured out yet,¡± I say. I glance at Paisley hoping he''ll give me a clue.

    ¡°Maybe he was sent to watch us, and ensure we don¡¯t give away any secrets to the Pangeans,¡± Tia ponders.

    ¡°Or maybe he¡¯s here to kill us if he thinks we¡¯ll fail," Jace says. ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll sabotage us so we do fail and then he can kill us anyway."

    Paisley gives him a droll look. ¡°Does that even make sense to you? Or are you going to rely on her to do all the thinking around here?

    ¡°Then what do you think it is, pretty boy, since you''re so smart.¡±

    "I''m smart enough to know that I don''t need to sabotage you. You''ll fail anyway." Paisley sighs, shakes his head, and rises.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Savannah asks.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to sit here and watch the four of you talk about ways to get rid of me,¡± he says. ¡°I figure you would want to do that in private. Word of advice, I¡¯m extremely allergic to most types of fish. That would be the quickest way. ¡±

    He throws us a mocking salute on his way out. We watch him go and then turn back to each other.

    ¡°Well, since that idiot doesn¡¯t plan on being helpful,¡± Tia says. ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    Jace chews his lip and then glances at me. I notice the other two, in between bouts of thinking, eye me too.

    ¡°Give me till the end of today,¡± I tell them. ¡°I¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    Jace breathes a sigh of relief and the other two also visibly relax.

    I blink in surprise.

    They trust me so much that just saying I''ll think of a plan has them feeling relieved?

    ¡°You¡¯ve saved my life twice now,¡± Jace says as though he can read my thoughts. ¡°And I''ve seen the way your mind works. Plus, thanks to your abilities, you know things the rest of us don''t. If you say you¡¯ll think of a way for us to succeed, I know you will.¡±

    My heart is already warmed by the statement, and I''m internally preening like a bird when Savannah adds to it. "I agree with Jace. The way you approached capturing the Shrewk was quite intelligent if I do say so myself, and you going after Jace to save him means that you''re able to put your team above yourself. I, for one, would be very happy to assign you as leader."

    ¡°Me too,¡± Tia says and I feel so full of...something. Something so strong I could burst.

    I turn my face away so they don''t see the raw emotion trying to escape.

    ¡°Is she crying?¡± Tia whispers.

    ¡°No," I lie then clear my throat. ¡°Anyway, thank you all for the vote of confidence. I¡¯ll make sure I come up with a plan and then we can meet at..." I try to think of a place that''s secretive enough, that we can commune in peace.

    ¡°How about at Wolf¡¯s cottage?¡± Jace says. "That worked last time."

    ¡°Wait you''ve been to his cottage?" Savannah asks Jace.

    ¡°Of course. Adria is living with him.¡±

    Savannah¡¯s head spins to me and my face heats. I feel the need to clarify. ¡°It¡¯s only because I have nowhere else to go. There''s nothing else to it."

    ¡°I didn''t think there was, I''m just in shock. Wolf has never been the hospitable type. I¡¯ve only been to his cottage a few times when his mother was there and even then, he made sure to disappear soon after I came over."

    Ah, so he did the same thing to her that he does to me. I wonder if that proves anything, like maybe he was shy around her.

    But then, he''s not shy around me so I don''t know what it is.

    ¡°He must be warming up to people,¡± Savannah says, thoughtfully. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re a good influence on him.¡±

    ¡°Well I wouldn''t say that¨C¡°

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet at Wolf¡¯s cottage then.¡±

    I hesitate, thinking about it. "I''m not sure. I''ll have to ask Wolf. He may not be okay with it."

    "Nonsense," Savannah says. "I¡¯m his childhood friend and the two of you are acquainted with him already. I''m sure he''ll welcome the visit."

    Welcome might be a strong word, but I can''t figure anywhere else for us to meet, so I say, "Fine. Wolf''s cottage it is."

    "Where is this Wolf¡¯s cottage?" Tia asks.

    "I¡¯ll take you when it''s time," Jace says. "You stay near the inn, right?"

    She nods.

    "I¡¯ll come for you in the evening."

    Tia smiles and gives him a look from under her eyes and he winks at her.

    Odd, I thought they hated each other.

    I give them both a disapproving look.

    Fraternizing would make our task much more difficult than it already is.

    Then again, who am I to judge, considering I''ve been more than fraternizing with Wolf this whole time?

    Either way, I don''t have time to think about it, or the fact that Savannah is still staring at me with that vaguely questioning look that makes me uncomfortable.

    I need to get a plan ready by tonight.

 40 - Plotting Chaos

    Wolf does not, in fact, welcome the visit.

    He downright loathes it.

    When I told him that I offered his home up as a meeting place, he scowled but didn¡¯t tell me to change my plans. I told him I would but then he shook his head, mumbling something about it being my home too now. And while I appreciated the sentiment massively, I didn''t want to make him uncomfortable in his own home.

    ¡°I can go somewhere else with them,"  I offered.

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°It''s good they come here so I can watch them. Make sure they¡¯re not suspicious.¡±

    Suspicious in what way, I wanted to ask, but I already learned not to waste questions like that on Wolf.

    So I simply asked him, "Are you sure?"

    To which he grunted his agreement once more.

    But by the time the group arrives, Wolf has resorted to scowling in the corner of the room as I greet them at the door.

    Both Jace and Tia hesitate at the threshold eyeing Wolf''s unfriendly expression but Savannah walks right in, shrugging off her coat and throwing it in his hands.

    ¡°Wolf.¡± She grins. ¡°Nice seeing you again. And your scowl looks just the same as ever. With the stories I was hearing, I was starting to think you¡¯d lost your natural charm.¡±

    ¡°Savannah,¡± he responds, shifting his gaze to her. He nods once in greeting but then she shakes her head and throws her arms around his neck for a hug.

    Wolf doesn''t seem surprised by the hug. He doesn''t reject it but he doesn''t exactly accept it either. He raises his hand and pats her back lightly but he doesn''t push her off.

    Not like he did to me yesterday.

    Although this is a markedly different situations.

    And I cannot believe you''re standing here getting jealous over a hug. The voice in my head that had remained silent for so long I forgot it was there, comes back to life. She¡¯s still his fated one remember?

    ¡°In any case,¡± I hear Savannah say ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re ok. I¡¯ve been wanting to visit ever since I came back to town but I didn¡¯t want to intrude and wanted to give you your space. I figured if and when you want to see me you would come to our meeting place. I went there and waited a few times but you never came.¡±

    They have a meeting place? That thought is soon followed by the next one. It''s not Savannah he''s been going out to meet. I halfway thought it was her. Then who has he been meeting all this time?

    ¡°I was busy,¡± is all he says and Savannah frowns sorely.

    ¡°Too busy to catch up with an old friend. Really, Wolf, I thought I meant more to you than that.¡±

    He grunts again and I guess to appease her he reaches out and ruffles her hair. She smacks his hand away and he pokes her in the rib which she smacks away too.

    I turn away feeling my heart ache but I''m also happy for their reunion. This is how it was meant to be and they both suffered such loss in the past. Hopefully this time, I can keep them both alive so they can live out the rest of their beautiful love story.

    While I only become a distant, fond, memory.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Tia asks as she ventures inside. ¡°Because you kind of look like you want to cry again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I assure her. ¡°It¡¯s just been a long day of thinking.¡±

    ¡°So have you figured it out,¡± Savanah seems to have finished her play with Wolf and now inquires, ¡°Do you know how we can sneak in?¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Tia holds up a hand. ¡°Can we talk about this with him here?" She gestures to Wolf. "Technically he¡¯s on a different team and I don''t think we''re supposed to let anyone else know about our mission.¡±

    Wolf and I share a look.

    On our walk back to the cottage earlier, I was tempted to tell Wolf about our mission, so I could pick his brain on what he thought we should do. He was a mercenary after all, and probably knew more about subterfuge than I did.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    But I didn''t know what the rules were, so I asked him, ¡°Can we talk about our missions?"

    He shrugged. ¡°Not sure. But I can tell you ours if you want.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°It''s fine.¡± Although I was curious, I didn''t want him to potentially break the rules and get in trouble for me.

    But I ultimately decided not to tell him about our mission mostly because I don''t want him to worry. He''s getting...protective of me lately. Knowing Wolf he might tie me up and prevent me from doing what I need to do. Or he may even challenge the King.

    I shudder at the thought. I can''t have Wolf going up against the king. Not just yet.

    One glance at Wolf now and he rolls his eyes. He mutters something under his breath then strides past us through the door.

    ¡°Where¡¯s he going?¡± Tia asked as she watches his retreating form.

    "To the Dark Forest," Savannah and I both answer simultaneously, then glance at each other.

    ¡°I thought it was¡­you know, dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Not to Wolf apparently,¡± Savannah says. ¡°He¡¯s been going there since he was a child. ¡°

    She pulls up the pink seat and then sat crosslegged her front against the back. ¡°Enough about him. Now tell me, what¡¯s the plan?¡±

    Jace leans against the wall, and Tia perches herself on the counter next to the stove. I sit on the broken leg seat and rest my palms against the table, feeling the chill against my skin.

    It''s colder today than it was yesterday, by several magnitudes. It''s only going to get worse from now.

    I haven''t yet worn the new coat Wolf got me yet. It seems ridiculous since the temperature has been desperately dropping, but I don''t feel like I earned the right to wear something so fine yet.

    Plus what if I damage it?

    I need to save it for when it''s too cold to bear. When I''ve exhausted every other avenue needed to keep me warm, then I''ll wear it.

    But not outside, in case the wet snow damages the fur.

    Or in case I get attacked again, and the coat gets ripped. If that ever happens, I will forever mourn it.

    I sigh and return my attention to the task at hand, eyeing all of them.

    ¡°Whatever path we choose, one thing is clear," I start. "We can¡¯t sneak into the Pangean tower. We may have the advantage of being in more familiar surroundings, as this is our nation, but their specific abode is unfamiliar. The Pangeans are unfamiliar as well. They may have different warning systems and their defenses will be higher than normal, staying in enemy territory. And there will certainly be an alarm that goes off if we enter, regardless of whether the Pangeans are in the room or not. There are possibly also traps set to prevent us from escaping capture. And that¡¯s only if we manage to get past the Knights and the Elite Guards which I''m highly doubtful we will.¡±

    "So it¡¯s a lost cause then?¡± Jace asks.

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± I answer. "I simply said we can¡¯t sneak in. The only way to have a chance at getting our hands on any information is if we¡¯re invited in.¡±

    ¡°How on earth are we going to get invited to the Pangean''s guest tower?"

    ¡°You leave that to me,¡± I say. "The most important thing is what we¡¯re going to do once we get there. Ideally, the Pangean Knights won''t be as guarded if we''re invited, but they will still be naturally suspicious. They will search us for weapons when we enter, and when we leave, they will likely search us again to ensure we haven''t taken anything we''re not supposed to. And they will keep their most important information stored away. It''s standard procedure.¡± I drum against the tables. "But in times of chaos, standard procedure falls to the wayside.¡±

    ¡°So we need to create chaos,¡± Savannah grins, her eye twinkling.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I respond.

    <hr>

    The first step of my plan is perhaps the most odious part. Not for any technical reason, but simply because I''ll need to visit and talk to someone I find most odious.

    As I approach Black Castle, I meet the same guards as before standing outside.

    ¡°Hello,¡± I say and the one on the right nods back.

    ¡°Come to see the healer again?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Unfortunately not,¡± I respond. "I''ve come to see Sir Tyne. I have made some discoveries about our assignment."

    "Sir Tyne is busy entertaining the guests."

    ¡°I can wait.¡±

    The two guards frown at me.

    "I''m sorry to inconvenience you," I say. "It''s just that I must talk to Sir Tyne today. It also concerns my prior meeting with the King."

    They share a look brimming with doubt. Luckily, at that point, a smaller boy, a page, is passing by carrying a saddle.

    One of the guards calls to him. ¡°Boy, tell Sir Tyne that one of the Elite hopefuls is here to see him. Tell him that it''s important."

    The page nods and scurries off.

    While we wait in awkward silence, I figure we might as well make conversation. ¡°So. Do the two of you have any tips about making it through the elite academy? Or do I just pray to a deity that I do not die in the process?"

    The one on the left snorts. "Why are you asking us? We¡¯re here because we barely passed." Bitterness laces his voice. "It''s why we have to stand here in front of this gate all day instead of being sent on important missions.."

    ¡°Well on the contrary, I would say the King likely kept the Elite Soldiers he most valued closer," I say. "To give you this task, he must have known your loyalty was insurmountable because you''re all that stands between him and intruders."

    Well, you and a few towers filled with canons and archers and other Elite Soldiers, but not adding that seems to make the one on the left puff with pride.

    His companion rolls his eyes, but before he can respond, we hear heels tapping on the ground.

    Tyne approaches quickly and gestures for me to walk down the street away from the hearing of the guards.

    "What is this?" he asks when we reach, seeming irritated. "How dare you come here and summon me?"

    "Forgive me for my insolence, Sir Tyne." I curtsy like he taught me to do in the past. "I apologize to death for that, and for what I''m about to say next but I cannot keep this to myself for I fear what will happen to the North if I do."

    "What is it?" Tyne''s tone is curious and slightly appeased by my supplication.

    I straighten but keep my head ducked. "Please, I mean no disrespect or traitorous talk. But the King is about to make a mistake and I feel you''re the only one who can stop him."

 41 - A Warning to Tyne

    Tyne''s frown draws harshly on his face, tugging the sides of his lips down. But the glint of curiosity is already there in his eyes and I seize it, explaining before he has a chance to even ask me.

    ¡°I had a vision,¡± I say. ¡°A premonition about the dinner the King is hosting tomorrow for the Farrows.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And the King makes a mistake.¡±

    His eyebrow raises in warning, letting me know that I¡¯m teetering dangerously close to treason.

    Still, I forge on.

    ¡°At the dinner, the King will start with a toast and a rousing welcoming speech. Then he will offer the Pangeans drinks. One of the drinks he serves is poisonous,¡± I continue. ¡°He means to poison the Raven girl at this dinner, but the poison will not take effect for several weeks. Once they leave, she will fall ill and it will only get worse from there. Eventually, the Pangeans will trace it back to the King and they will seek vengeance on us. They will launch an attack that will wipe out most of the Elite Soldiers. This attack weakens us significantly, and it leads to the whole extinction of the North. It will be a big mistake.¡± I sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve been tormented by this vision for days now and I didn¡¯t know how to bring it to the king without losing my head. But then I thought, if it¡¯s you¡­¡±

    Tyne smirks without humor. ¡°You would rather I lose my head?¡±

    ¡°No. But I figured a clever man such as yourself would be able to find a way to avert the danger, without angering the King.¡± I let my desperation show. ¡°I truly think this would be a disaster, Sir Tyne.¡±

    He crosses his hands over his chest and thoughtfully caresses his chin. ¡°And why should I believe you?¡±

    ¡°You may not,¡± I say. ¡°But I will tell you a sign to look out for. The king, while drinking his cup after his speech, will hold up his last finger." At least that''s what Caster relays to me in the future. "That¡¯s the signal he gives to have the poisoned chalice brought out. The servers will bring out all the drinks, on trays. The King will have each server try the drink first to ensure it''s safety. Ravens will have also use their own poison testers for all the meals.¡±

    "And the drink passes by all those checks?"

    "Yes." However, I''m not sure why. "It must be a sophisticated poison."

    "Which server is it? The one holding the poisoned wine?"

    I shake my head. "I cannot describe them properly. I only know the events as I see them in my head, in flashes. I know the Raven girl has a coughing fit after she drinks the wine too quickly but that''s all."

    "By that point, it will be too late and she will have already ingested the poison," he murmurs. "And we have no way of knowing how many of the chalices the King poisoned."''

    I nod. Then pause.

    "The poisoned chalices. They have a special marking." I shake my head. "It''s hard to describe but I think I could possibly identify them if I see them."

    He looks doubtful and I dare to take his ''good'' hand even though my skin crawls when I do it. I look into his eyes, urging him to be convinced by my feigned desperation and trust.

    ¡°Please,¡± I plead. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can save this kingdom, Tyne. You''re the only one who can stop the disaster to come.¡±

    There. That should be enough to stroke his massive ego.

    His eyes flicker down to where my hand holds his, and then his eyes come back up to mine. Something glints in them that makes me want to rip my hands back, but I keep staring at him, acting like I¡¯m just as enthralled by him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider your words,¡± he murmurs and I finally allow myself to pull back my hands, slowly, so he can''t see my obvious disgust.

    ¡°Thank you." I bow and smile shyly when I straighten.

    Tyne nods. ¡°Now go. You only have a few more days to complete the activities of the second trial.¡±

    I nod and turn around, my heart racing for several reasons as I continue down the path to the Village Square.

    ¡°Did it work?¡± Wolf asks after he appears from nowhere.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see," I answer.

    ***

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Jace questions later after we convene once again at Wolf¡¯s cottage. ¡°If we warn Tyne and he prevents the poisoning, how does that help us infiltrate the place?"

    I mull it over in my head, wondering how much to say. Truthfully, warning Tyne about the poisoning had very little to do with our mission, and everything to do with preventing disaster, but it will advantage us in one way.

    "Tyne will call me to the dinner they''re having," I say. "He''ll want me there to identify which of the chalices have the special markings of the poison."

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "What? You mean he won''t just tell the King what you said?"

    "No. That''s not his way," I mention. "If he tells the King what I saw and the disaster is prevented, then I will get all the credit. It would also make the King trust my visions more and inevitably he will become less reliant on Tyne and his advice. Tyne doesn''t want that." As the son of a disgraced noble, Tyne had to claw his way to his current position, using and discarding anyone else who the King would go to for advice. I assume he''ll continue on his current trajectory.

    "You seem to know a lot about him," Savannah says.

    I shrug. "I''m observant."

    "Okay then. What next?"

    "At the dinner, Tyne will likely disguise me as a maid so that the King will not know I''m there. He''ll also want me to keep out of sight once I''m done, although he''ll want me to be around in case I remember anything else from my vision. Then during the dinner, he will intercept the drink that the Raven Lady has, preventing her from drinking it." I''m sure Tyne already knows what poison it is, from my brief description.

    "You mean he would defy the King?"

    "Not in an obvious way. He''ll stage it as an accident." Likely using a maid or a server to do it. He''ll have them play the clumsy dolt and bump into the Raven girl spilling her drink. It''s not unlike something he''s had me do in the past.

    "After the dinner is done, and he appeases the King for foiling his plan, he''ll visit the Raven''s room and inform them of the attempt on their life. He''ll take me there as his Seer to confirm it. That should give me time to look around their rooms and get an idea of the layout to see how we would sneak in."

    "That''s too risky for too little pay-off," Tia points out.

    "Yes, but if we succeed with this part then everything else becomes easier," I say. "Tyne, and me by association, will win the trust of the Raven''s. And, that will be beneficial for the King, but most of all, for Tyne himself." It''s the path with the highest reward for him because he will then retain the King''s trust and win the Ravens too. It''s likely the path he will take.

    "But how will he convince the Ravens that there was a poison if the Raven girl doesn''t drink it?" Savannah asks.

    "Simple. Tyne will allow other members of their party to be poisoned too. Then when the symptoms start to manifest it will prove that what he said is true." Although, I''m sure he will pick spike their drinks faster acting poison than what the King intended so that it can appear true.

    "This all seems too confusing," Tia says.

    "Yes," I respond. "It will be very chaotic. But if it works and I gain the trust of the Ravens, then it''s easier for me to gain access to their room, as they may call me to see what else my vision revealed. I can convince them that I need to do a special reading, and while doing that, one of you can cause a commotion outside and, in the chaos, I can sneak something away."

    "Why does the King poison the Raven girl?" Tia asks. "Why not her father?"

    I open my mouth to answer, but the truth is I''m not sure. I hesitate.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jace says his lips curling in amusement ¡°You don¡¯t have to say tell us. We¡¯ll go with it anyway.¡±

    He completely misread my expression but I don''t correct him, too stunned by what he said.

    I frown at him. ¡°Really? You''ll just go along with my plan even if you may not know everything?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± he says and shrugs. ¡°I trust you. You¡¯ve saved me more times than I can count. If you don''t want to tell us everything, it''s probably for the best."

    My heart is warmed by his words and the honest ease in his face, but Tia speaks out drily, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have that level of trust yet.¡±

    I nod, relating to her on a deeper level.

    I admire Jace''s ability to trust, but Tia''s skepticism is a far more realistic response. "I"m not entirely sure why the King poisons the Raven girl and not her father. Perhaps it''s because the Pangeans killed his sons. Maybe that''s his petty payback."

    ¡°Is there a way to make the poisoning more dramatic and elaborate?" Savannah asks, sneaking me a look. "It could cause more chaos during the dinner and distract the Knights . That way you can sneak away from the dinner and into their rooms more easily."

    I shake my head. ¡°That''s far too risky. I¡¯m not willing to let the entire kingdom fall just pass a stupid test."

    ¡°What if the King doesn''t end up poisoning the Raven girl?" Savannah asks. "What if he changes his mind?"

    "He won¡¯t." I already considered that change, but I don''t think it will happen.

    The King''s hatred for the Pangeans runs too deep, and I''ve already planted a suspicion in his mind that the Ravens will betray whatever deal they have. He will likely seek to hurt them first before they can hurt him.

    But why does he poison the Raven girl? That part continues to bug me. Why not poison all of them?

    That I don''t know, but I don''t think it matter for now.

    Another thing I have to consider is the possibility of Tyne responding differently than I expect. What if he indeed talks to the King and stops the poisoning from happening?

    Then I will simply make up another vision to convince the King to let me go into the Raven''s room as a maid.

    At that point, both Tyne and the King will trust that my visions are true and I will become the King''s tool. That might even be the better and simpler solution.

    But I don''t think that''s the path Tyne will take. He''s always preferred more convoluted, twisted schemes.

    Still, I will need to form a plan for every scenario.

    "For now," I tell my team. "We need to get ready for anything."

    They share a look amongst themselves and Tia sighs deeply. "Let''s hope you''re right about this."

    We descend into a considering silence, interrupted only by the clanging of a spoon against a metal pot.

    Wolf is by the stove, cooking meat soup with herbs that water my tongue already.

    A few minutes later, he slides a bowl of it in front of me.

    "Thank you," I say with a smile and he nods.

    "What about ours, Wolfy?" Jace quips and Wolf shoots him a withering glance, before walking back to the stove.

    "Boy, he sure knows how to treat guests,¡± Tia murmurs. "Would it kill him to be polite?"

    "Believe it or not, this is him being polite," Savannah counters, and Jace and I chuckle.

    Sav suddenly pops up to her feet. "Alright then. If we''re done, I need to go train. I''ll also try to see if I can sneak onto the castle grounds, and survey the area a bit just in case."

    "Good idea," Tia says, standing. "I''ll go practice too."

    With identical waves, the two head to the door, leaving together.

    Wolf turns from the stove and stares daggers into Jace''s head.

    Jace grins.

    "Fine," he says and gets up. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll go make myself busy somewhere else then.¡± And with that, he too leaves.

    Wolf and I are now alone.

    I take the spoon, stirring the soup in my bowl slowly.

    Wolf soon joins me with his bowl of his own, sitting.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me,¡± I venture. ¡°What the real plan is?¡±

    I know he could tell that the plan I told our team had a few holes in it.

    Wolf shakes his head, and stares pointedly at my food, as though ordering me to eat.

    I grin and ferry a spoonful of soup into my mouth.

    "Tastes better than usual," I tell him.

    He nods. "I used some new herbs I found in the forest. It enhances the flavor of the meet."

    ¡°Amazing. When I''m done, do you want me to make you some more wine tarts?" I ask and Wolf nods.

    ¡°Have you heard anything about your mother?¡± I ask next.

    He shakes his head. He¡¯s been gone most nights, trailing the Elite Guards and the Elite Soldiers I suppose. Hopefully, that will reveal more about his mother.

    I pray we find her before it''s too late.

    I also pray my mission tomorrow is a success and won''t lead to my beheading.

 42 - A Disastrous Dinner

    As I predict, Tyne summons me to the castle the next day, using an unknown man as a messenger.

    Once night falls, I bundle up in one of Wolf''s older coats, and I head down to the castle, Wolf staying behind me in the shadows.

    I''m allowed in by the guards but to my surprise, Tyne frowns when I remove the coat to reveal my plainer dress, bought with a silver coin from a used goods store.

    "Is that the best you could get?" he asks.

    I glance down at my dress frowning. "I don''t understand sir." I assumed that this would suffice, since he would want me to pose as a maid.

    Tyne doesn''t explain.  He simply sighs and pinches his nose.

    "No matter," he summons me in, leading my down the black stone balcony towards the dining hall at the other side. We make it through the hallways to the golden lit dining hall where the Ravens are already seated and seem to be carrying conversation. I try to hang back with the servers waiting at the entrance but Tyne puts a hand on my back, forcing me forward.

    "You will be sitting with the Ravens," is all he says, to my everlasting confusion.

    The King looks up as we walk in and doesn''t seem surprised by my presence.

    What on earth is going on here?

    As I tentatively approach the Ravens, they all look up to me curiously. I smile nervously executing a small bow, and the Raven girl with the freckles bows politely, while her father nods. They don''t seem to mind that I''m sitting at the same side of the table as them.

    The Raven girl doesn''t look me in the eye though. She stares off into blank space, her mouth moving lightly as though talking to herself. I get the feeling her mind was lightyears away.

    As she does, her eyes flit around the room like a bird, dropping on one thing, she mutters, then moving to another. She doesn''t seem like she can settle on a single thought for long, juggling at least a dozen ideas all at once.

    I pull up a seat at the edge of the table trying to make myself as inconspicuous as possible. The room is relatively quiet as we wait for the meal to be brought out, but the Raven girl and her father appear to be involved in a very intense discussion.

    And then the King breaks the silence with a booming voice.

    ¡°So,¡± he says and my heart skips a beat when I find his intense gaze trained on me. ¡°Adria Elvswick. Tyne tells me you had a vision.¡±

    I glance at Tyne in surprise.

    Drat, I miscalculated.

    I didn¡¯t think Tyne would tell the King about me and my vision.

    I thought he would try to take credit for it.

    But then Tyne smirks at me and I understand.

    Ah. So he didn¡¯t trust my vision after all. Perhaps he thought I lied to him simply to execute our mission.

    Drat. Drat. Drat.

    "Care to repeat this vision you had?" The King asks, his voice challenging. My heart races. Instantly I want to run or shout for Wolf. I know he''ll hear me. And he''ll be willing to cut his way through a lot to get to me. Maybe even the King.

    I draw confidence from that to answer calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure which vision you¡¯re talking about, sire.¡± Did Tyne tell him the truth? All of it?

    "I¡¯m talking about the vision you told Tyne most recently,¡± the King says. "I''m very curious. There was a poisoning, you say?"

    Everyone in the room stills, even the female Raven and her father. They turn to me and then back to the King.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I swallow and think of what course of action to take. I don''t know what the King''s intention here is. Why is he saying this in front of the Pangeans?

    ¡°She a seer,¡± the King explains to the Pangeans who are looking confused at each other. ¡°She sometimes has dreams of things before they happen. So, Adria. What did you see this time?"

    It''s the second time he''s used my name and it''s as disconcerting as an omen. In my first life, I probably would have rejoiced that the King knew my name. It would have shown me that I was no longer a nobody to him, that he was starting to respect or at least value my role in the family.

    But now...I don''t want to hear my name on his lips. I want to remain nobody to him.

    "What is your vision, Seer?" The King repeats, steel in his voice.

    ¡°That someone would poison the little Lady Raven," I admit.

    A murmur goes through the room.

    The girl squeaks. ¡°Wait, me? Why?¡±

    I turn to her. "A lot of people in the North hate Pangeans. People lost family in both sieges, people who will go mad for a chance at revenge."

    ¡°And who would do such a thing?¡± Tyne asks. His eyes wide and daring as though he wants me to accuse to King so he''ll have a reason to have me killed for treason. ¡°Be honest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure," I admit. ¡°I don¡¯t see much besides the effect of the poison.¡±

    "Ah,¡± he said. ¡°Well, then it¡¯s a good thing I ran separate investigations of my own. You!¡± He points his hand and one of the servers at the entrance jerks.

    "Bring it," he says

    The server hesitates, fear in his eyes. He then walks forward slowly.

    ¡°This man here was ordered to pour wine for the Ravens. Is he responsible for the poison?¡±

    "I don¡¯t know," I admit

    "You don¡¯t know or are you trying to protect him from my wrath?" the King asks.

    "I would never commit treason, Your Majesty," I say as anger rivulets through my veins. I have to clench my hands to keep from shaking. He¡¯s trying to force my hands, trying to make me condemn this man to death for a crime we both know he did not commit.

    All for what? What is he trying to prove to the Ravens?

    And then I realize.

    Oh, what a terrible plan the King has devised.

    "You better name who is responsible for the poison, Seer," the King says threateningly, pushing me to decide. ¡°Unless you are part of this scheme yourself."

    My tongue gets ahead of me and I say, "Your Highness, with all due respect, I would not have warned you about this if I was a part of this scheme."

    "Then who is it?"

    "I don''t know."

    There''s a stalemate now as the King''s eyes blaze but I don''t back down. I won''t accuse an innocent man. I dip my head in supplication.

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t be of more help, Your Majesty," I say.

    The King doesn''t say anything, and when I sneak a peak, I see the traces of anger still on his expression.

    And then I realize. He''s furious at me, furious that he didn''t get to kill the Raven girl.

    He wants me to suffer for it.

    The King then abruptly turns to the server. "Pour her the wine."

    I blink as the man jumps to do his bidding. "Your Highness?"

    "Since you refuse to say who brewed the poison, I doubt there''s any poison at all," he says. "So you will drink the wine and if it''s poisoned then you were telling the truth. If not, you will be punished."

    "That isn''t necessary, your highness," Lord Raven interjects. "We have poison testers with us that can¨C"

    "She says that the poison can bypass your testers," the King says. "You can check for yourself." He passes the goblet to Lord Raven, who glances between us and pulls out a small vial of clear liquid from his pocket. He releases a drop into the drink but it doesn''t change color.

    "See?" the King says. "Undetected."

    The King gestures back for the goblet and Lord Raven hands it to him.

    He looks at me and holds it up. "Well, Seer. You either name the person responsible or you drink the poison yourself."

    The bastard.

    The cruel, unhinged bastard.

    He smiles and I see the pure hatred shining from his eyes. The King hates me. I don''t know why, or what I did but that much is obvious.

    I keep my eyes on the King trying to suppress the rage. I''m sure I fail. I feel it like a noose around my neck.

    I wonder if this is how I die in this timeline.

    How awfully pathetic.

    Then I glance at Tyne.

    He''s eyeing me steadily, carefully.

    His eyes are not hateful like the King''s, not even amused.

    They seem to be telling me something. Play along?

    I struggle to think rationally through my rage, but I do it anyway. Tyne would not be so calm if I were going to die here. The King may not like me but Tyne has already seen how useful I can be. He will convince the King to keep me alive.

    Which means there''s likely no poison in the drink. The King is only doing this to humiliate and damage my reputation as a Seer.

    I''ll be punished then for ''lying'', likely with a public flogging, and my reputation, what little I have, will be in tatters.

    But I won''t be dead at least.

    I turn my gaze back to the King and drag my chair back, walking slowly to him.

    If only the rest of the Village did not perish with you, I would have let you make the mistake and die for your stupidity.

    I pick up the chalice delicately, eyeing the red liquid swimming inside.

    This isn¡¯t at all how I thought it would play out. But it might present a different kind of opportunity.

    The Pangeans are watching me now, deathly silent. They likely know what happening here, know that I¡¯m suffering for trying to warn the king of their demise. They know I¡¯m a Seer, a trait that''s rare even amongst the magic users.

    And they know I tried to save their daughter¡¯s life.

    It¡¯s the last thought I have before I put the goblet to my lips, tipping the contents in my mouth.

    The liquid is sickly sweet, flowing down my throat.

    And then, my body erupts into flames.

 43 - A Cruel Chance

    The next time I open my eyes, I''m staring up at red brick, with Seir bent over me.

    But not just him.

    The pale-eyed Farrow witch is also there.

    I jerk away from her instinctively back up against the...bed?

    Yes, I''m in one of the beds in Seir''s infirmary.

    The witch stares at me with that eerie, fathomless gaze.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I say, trying to control my racing heartbeat. ¡°I was just...shocked.¡±

    She says nothing, but I can tell she doesn''t believe my excuse. She probably thinks I hate her simply because she''s a Farrow witch. And I probably do.

    Being tortured at the hands of the Farrow Witches, day in and day out, has a way of forming a permanent disinclination.

    She doesn''t say anything to me but turns to Seir. ¡°Fluid and another dose of Falcon Tears, then send her home before her Wolf loses his patience and does something they both regret."

    With that, she turns around and leaves, the curtain sweeping closed behind her.

    ¡°What does she mean by that?¡± I ask, and Seer sighs.

    ¡°Wolf is in the dungeon."

    "What?¡±

    "Yes. After you were poisoned, he kind of stormed into the dining hall and lunged at the King."

    My heart stops. Oh no. People had been executed for less.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the King will execute him,¡± Seir says as though reading my mind. ¡°If so he would have done it already. He probably just put him there to cool off. It took far too many Elite Soldiers to subdue him."

    "It''s not his fault," I say.

    "I know. From what I''ve heard, General Halo and General Roki have managed to convince the King that it was a crime of passion and Wolf was driven mad at the thought of you dying."

    "Ah." I already know why the Generals would go through that trouble. Wolf is a man with unlimited potential as a warrior and will eventually become a great champion of the North.

    That is, until they betray him too.

    "What about the server?" I ask now that my fears about Wolf are calmed. "The one with the wine. What happened to him?"

    Seir is silent, closing the curtain to block out the hallway.

    "He was executed this morning," he says. "He admitted to his crime after his mind was read by the Farrow Witch that the Ravens brought with them. His entire family was killed during the last siege and he had nothing left to lose."

    I swallow, a river of guilt coursing through me. I did this. Perhaps indirectly but it doesn''t matter. My actions led to an innocent man dying, as well as if I''d thrust the sword through his chest myself.

    Don''t be histrionic, The Voice states again. He''s not the first one to die because of you and he won''t be the last.

    I let out a breath closing my eyes.

    "How long have I been in here?" I ask.

    "About five days," Seir answers. "We had to wash the poison from your system."

    Five days. I nearly chuckle to myself. That bastard. So I don''t even get the points for the second trial since the deadline has passed.

    "It''s not your fault," Seir says, his tone gentle.

    "Yes, it is," I mumble. I severely underestimated both Tyne and the King.

    "No. As I said, the Farrow Witch with them read the server''s mind. She saw what he planned to do, saw him put the poison in the chalice."

    Yes, but I doubt she saw everything. I''m sure that either the King or Tyne used a series of decoys to convince that man to do what he did. Perhaps he was even being mind-controlled by the King''s Farrow Witch, if such a thing was possible. Either way, I doubt he did what he did of his own volition.

    And now he''s dead.

    I feel a heaviness in my chest, but I don''t dwell on it as the curtain pulls back.

    And I come face to face with Tyne York.

    This time, I don''t hold back the pure loathing oozing from me. I don''t think I can if I tried.

    Tyne merely smiles. "Leave us, healer."

    "Yes, sire." Seir throws me an apologetic glance and scurries out of there. Tyne closes the curtains behind him.

    "I wouldn''t look at me like that if I were you," Tyne warns in a falsely saccharine tone.

    I force my gaze down, force myself to swallow the hatred. "I apologize."

    "You tried to outsmart me, girl. And you failed." Tyne hums. "But I understand why you''re upset. But, in a way the King and I did you a favor."

    Outrage has my gaze shooting back up. "In what way?"

    I can in part, understand some of the King''s plan that day. Rather than go through with his original plan of poisoning the Raven girl, Tyne convinced him to use his scapegoat poisoner, and me by extension, to gain the Raven''s trust. Now, they likely believe that the King is out to protect them or at the very least to honor their deal. And as such, they will be less suspicious of another attack from him.

    Once again, Tyne outplotted me. I did not see the bigger picture and was used as a pawn in a scheme I didn''t understand. My suffering was not the point but it was a bonus benefit for the King.

    "You don''t understand what we''ve done?" Tyne cocks his head as though disappointed. "Really. I thought you would. You have been very clever up until now.

    "Not clever enough," I say then swiftly swallow my pride and soften my tone to add. "Sir, I apologize. I know you don''t trust me but I was honest with you. And I just don''t know what I did wrong to deserve this."

    Tyne stares at me for a second and then sighs. "It''s not something you did. It''s what you are the King doesn''t like."

    "A Muzungu?"

    "Amongst other things." Tyne actually gives me a pitying look as he says, "But from now on, I''ll help you communicate better with the King. I suggest you come to me with your visions henceforth, rather than going directly to him."

    "I did," I say accusatorily. "That got me poisoned."

    "But not killed. I also ensured the King didn''t kill your Wolf either, a generous thing considering the boy''s disrespect."

    "Right." As if they don''t plan on using Wolf the same way they used me.

    Tyne plants his hand on the bed, leaning in, his perfume breath making me slightly ill.

    "You may think me your enemy," he says. "But we''re on the same side here. We both want the same thing...for the North to win this war against the Pangean bastards."

    I stay silent, watching his unflinching gaze. He has no idea what I truly want.

    I could care less if the North wins or loses the war, for it''s own sake. But the North losing means that I die and so do my friends. It means I don''t get the power to protect them.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "I think you would make a fine partner, Adria Elvswick," Tyne says.

    Foul bastard. You said those words in the past too, you snake.

    "You''ve betrayed me once before. How do I know that I can trust you again?" I already know I can''t but, at this point, having Tyne at least pretend to be on my side is more beneficial than not.

    Tyne smiles. "It''s better you don''t. We''ll call this a business relationship, favor for favor. You helped prevent a disaster so I will do you a favor in regards to your mission."

    "My mission?" I have to think about it, then realize he''s talking about the second stage of the third trial. "But the time limit has elapsed?"

    "Yes, but I''m giving you extra time, another week to complete it."

    I narrow my eyes. "Is that the favor?"

    "No. The favor is this. The Raven girl...she''s the key if you want to infiltrate their abode. And she seems to enjoy that thing that you and the healer were discussing when I walked in on you...what was it? Alchemy?"

    I blink at him. "She believes in alchemy?"

    "She has several books on the topic. Why do you think we gave you this mission?" He tutts, straightening and crossing his arms over his chest. "I had faith that you would figure it out earlier Adria, especially given how friendly the girl has already been to you."

    Friendly? I recall the nod as I passed by her in the King''s throne room. He called that friendly?

    "How was I supposed to? You gave us not a single clue." I frown at him. "If you truly want us to succeed, wouldn''t it be better to make things easier? At least have the Elite Guards outside the tower privy to it, so they help us?"

    "But where would the fun be in that?" Tyne smirks. "It''s too risky to have too many people know about this mission. Besides, without the challenge, we wouldn''t be able to adequately test your abilities."

    I''m quiet as his words sink in.

    Not test my team''s abilities.

    Test my abilities.

    Somehow I don''t think he''s talking about the foresight.

    His eyes seem shrewd and I consider everything he''s just said again, including the midnight meeting at the King''s study and the fact that the poison didn''t kill me.

    "The King wants me to work for him," I conclude.

    "No," Tyne says. "At least not yet. But I''m convincing him of your usefulness beyond the foresight. He can always get another Seer but your skills are far more than that."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I''ve been observing you since the first trial. I have a feeling you don''t know the sheer potential you hold. And the King is always in need of shrewd advisors."

    My jaw drops in shock. "You want me to become a King''s advisor?"

    "Why not?" Tyne shrugs. "So far, only I occupy the role. There''s more than enough space for a few people."

    "Yes but..." Traditionally, the King''s advisors have been men from noble families, not a foreign-born woman with an unknown father. There''s no way the King will allow that to happen.

    "You let me worry about convincing the King," Tyne says and instantly I see what his main goal here is. He means to put me in a role as the King''s advisor but truly I will only be able to access the King through him. Effectively, I will be Tyne''s lackey.

    Indignation roars through me at the thought. Even now, he still looks down on me, underestimating me.

    And the most irritating thing is, he''s still outsmarting me too.

    "Pass this test and you won''t need to become an Elite soldier," he tells me. "As an advisor, you will be on par with the nobles. No one will look down on you anymore for your heritage, and no one will be able to harm you, or mock you." His eyes glitter as though speaking from a bitter experience. "You can put them to death if you want, punish anyone who stands against you. You will also have a say in important policies, foreign and domestic, and how the Kingdom is run. Pass this test, Adria Elvswick and I will make you stand next to me and the King. I will give you power. I will make you as good as a Queen."

    ***

    After Tyne leaves, with his words ringing in my head, the curtains are drawn again.

    I glance up, expecting it to be Seir with more medicine but instead, it''s the Raven girl, with a tall, stern-faced Knight standing beside her.

    "Hello," she greets in that odd sing-songy tone of hers. "Thank you for saving my life. I''m in your debt."

    "It''s fine," I respond, not knowing entirely how to react. My eyes travel to what she''s holding in her hands. I may not be able to read what''s on the cover but I know from the symbols what it is.

    ¡°Is that an alchemy book?" I ask.

    "Yes. It''s Liefmann''s Compilation of Alchemy Symbology." She appears surprised. "You know about alchemy?"

    ¡°A little,¡± I say. ¡°A friend told me about it and it has always fascinated me. I have one of the foundational books, Klaus'' Book of Alchemy. I''ve been poring over it for days with another friend but I still haven''t been able to crack the first two pages."

    "Oh," she frowns. "I read that three years ago. It was an easy read. Why can''t you read it?" She doesn''t ask mockingly, more so in a curious way.

    I shrug. "I''ve always had a problem with reading. Words and letters get jumbled up easily so I have to go slow."

    "Ah. You must have dyslexia then."

    "The...what?"

    "It¡¯s a disorder of the mind," she says easily. "Makes reading difficult. A cousin of mine had it too. I have something that can help if you want. It''s back in my room. You can come with me to get it."

    The Knight frowns. "Princess, I don''t think¨C"

    "It''s fine," she dismisses breezily. "Father wants to see her anyway."

    "Okay," I say, seizing the opportunity to get out of here and get an idea of the Raven room layout.

    I wonder if this visit was orchestrated by Tyne too, but then I tell myself I don''t care. My intention remains the same. To become an Elite Soldier and gain power.

    I get to my feet a little shakily, since I haven''t used my legs in five days. Oddly enough, I''m not as weak as I should be, which means Seir likely fed me while I was asleep. I''m grateful.

    "Bye, Seir," I say as we leave. He''s scribbling something in his book, looks up, and says, "Come back for more medicine tomorrow."

    I nod. "Will do."

    Then I follow the Raven girl out of there. She walks fast, not like she''s in a hurry to get somewhere, but more so that her legs move rapidly and she''s not sure how to slow herself down.

    She doesn''t talk to me at first, returning to her glancing around and muttering. I watch her but then notice her Knight watching me closely. His eyes are narrowed. It seems I haven''t earned his trust yet. Good, they would be stupid to trust me after I saved her life once.

    I try to remember what I know about the Ravens of Pangea. It'' s not much but I know they were a clever business-savvy clan, known for owning most of the wealthier businesses in the capital. Although they''re not a magic-rich race, they''ve managed to build themselves up to one of the more important clans in the whole of Pangea.

    And they have weapons that were basically like magic, and sometimes even better.

    "I¡¯ve heard about you, you know." Lady Raven speaks up suddenly while we''re crossing the courtyard, almost at the entrance of the guest tower. She nods absent-mindedly to the guards as we enter.

    I raise an eyebrow. "You have?¡¯

    "Yes," she says, her voice echoes on the cool stones as we climb the staircase. "You¡¯re Adria Elvswick, daughter of a Kabanni seamstress. No father. You were recently engaged to the prince but he broke your engagement to engage another woman. Since then, you have been with a man they call Wolf."

    I blink at her. How does she know all that? I doubt anyone would tell her all that information.

    She looks at me with eyes that are wide and deceptively guileless.

    I seem to have underestimated her. And from now on, I have to be more careful.

    "Don¡¯t be too frightened,¡± she says. "I''m not a Seer. Just observant. And good at knowing things. It¡¯s amazing what people say when they think no one is listening, the information they reveal without intending to. I catch most of it and process it into something useful. It used to unnerve my mother. And my brother." She shrugs and then admits. "I unnerve a lot of people."

    That makes me laugh for whatever reason. "So do I."

    "I know. People don¡¯t like you here much." Again, she says it matter-of-factly without a trace of pity in her voice. I can''t help but appreciate her honesty.

    She purses her lips. "It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m not particularly well regarded in my home either."

    "Why not?" I ask.

    She shrugs. ¡°Not sure. Dad says it¡¯s because I say the most inappropriate things at the worst times.¡±

    "You do." The door at the top of the tower opens and a male voice comes booming out. We pause as her father emerges from the door and smiles warmly at his daughter. "And you''re also perpetually late."

    Lady Raven shakes her head. "No, I''m not. Technically my timekeeper is the most accurate there is as it was calibrated right at the center of earth." She takes a breath. "So I prefer to think of it as everyone being far too early."

    Her father shakes his head at her and then turns to me.

    "Hello dear," he says. "Glad to see you''re doing okay."

    It takes me a second to realize he''s talking to me and another to recover from his smile. Dear. No one has ever called me that before. I¡¯m not used to people showing me kindness especially not strangers.

    Plus he has kind eyes, the kind with a hint of sadness in them.

    "I''m fine," I say, oddly a little uncomfortable now. "Thank you."

    "No, thank you. You saved my daughter''s life."

    His gratitude makes me even more uncomfortable. "Think nothing of it. Really."

    ¡°Father," Lady Raven says and he switches his fond look back to her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Out for a walk around,¡¯" he sighs. ¡°We''ve asked the Guards and there isn''t much to do around here for entertainment. Traveling troupes rarely ever come here and they don''t have a performance center."

    "Why not? It doesn''t cost that much to have a performance center."

    "The North doesn''t value performers," I say and they both turn to me. "I''m a dancer so I know. Usually, we''d have to perform at the Hovel."

    "What''s the hovel?"

    I share a look with her father.

    "It''s a...gentleman''s establishment," he says. "Like the ones your Cousin Ramsey used to go to."

    "Ah." She nods, then wrinkles her nose. "Why on earth would you perform there?"

    "You ask far too many questions, my dear." Lord Raven saves me from having to answer by caressing his daughter''s cheek.

    "Because I enjoy knowing things. Although sometimes it''s smarter to keep those things to myself so I don''t end up poisoned for my efforts."

    I frown.

    Did she just call me stupid?

    She pauses and eyes me. Frowns as though she can sense that she said something wrong but she''s not quite sure what.

    "I think I might have made a faux pas," she says finally.

    "It¡¯s fine," I respond weakly. "I''m not mad."

    "You¡¯re not?"

    "No."

    She hesitates, peering at me. "Are you sure?"

    I shake my head increasingly amused. "Yes. You remind me of a friend of actually. He''s also not great with words." Speaking of which, of which, I need to wrap this up so I can go find Wolf and assure him I''m okay.

    And assure myself that he''s okay too.

    "If you would like, Lord Raven, I have a group that I dance with," I tell the Raven Lord. "We don''t have instrumentalists but..."

    "It''s fine," Lady Raven interrupts. "We have a machine that can play music."

    Of course, you do.

    "Ah, in that case, I have dancers that can entertain you and your guests."

    "Hmm. You''re free on such short notice?" Lord Raven asks.

    I nod. "Yes. It would be a fine way to earn money. The men at the Hovel don''t exactly pay well."

    A trace of pity enters his expression and he rubs his chin, then nods. "Yes, I suppose that would be a fine idea."

    Yes. It would be.

    And just like that, we have our way in.

 44 - Wolf Discovers The Truth

    I meet Wolf at the entrance of the underground dungeon, underneath one of the castle towers.

    He¡¯s brought out in chains by no less than a dozen guards, all fully armed with their weapons drawn toward him. Even before they emerge from the dark coven, I can feel the tension in their bodies, the watchful way they eye Wolf like he¡¯s a wild animal waiting to attack.

    But Wolf doesn¡¯t pay any attention to them.

    His eyes are trained on me like two suns eclipsing the night sky.

    As they emerge into the light, I note that Wolf''s intensity also shows in corded muscles on his body. His shirt has been ripped and is hanging off in tatters over his sculpted chest. As he gets closer, I can see the marks of struggle, bruises on his face where they hit him, slashes on his body, and blood emerging from one of them. I swallow to hold in my emotions.

    When they finally get close enough for me to touch him, I have to grip my hands together to hold myself still. I don¡¯t want to startle the guards by moving too quickly, or they might hurt Wolf in their hyper-alertness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let this happen again, Wolf.¡± The guard who was leading the procession, a tall light-haired man, says as he reaches out to unlock the manacles around Wolf¡¯s wrist. When he draws back, Wolf flicks his wrist twice to flex them, and at least two of the guards closest to him jump back. Wolf ignores them and starts toward me, his hand wrapping around my waist and yanking my body to his.

    I squeak a little, from just how sudden the movement is and how many people are watching.

    ¡°Adria¡­¡± The word escapes him in a relieved sigh as my legs leave the ground. I stop caring about the audience after he picks me up and I wrap my arms around his neck, inhaling him and barely noticing the soldiers retreating back to the dungeons.

    We stand there for I don¡¯t know how long, relief coursing through us. I don¡¯t know what I would have done if Wolf had died due to what he did. Beyond ruining my plans, it would have shattered my heart.

    I¡¯ve lost him twice before, when he wasn''t this important to me.

    I don¡¯t want to do it again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that." I find my voice thick with emotion as I mutter into his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t die,¡± Wolf grumbles back. ¡°Don''t even get close to it. I can tolerate a lot, woman. I understand you have a mission, something you won¡¯t fully explain to me. And sometimes you must put yourself in danger to fulfill that mission. But don¡¯t ever¡­ever...¡± He breathes harshly into my hair, not finishing that sentence, and my heart pounds at the sheer depth of emotion in his voice. I don¡¯t want to let him go. I want to stay here surrounded by his scent but soon I¡¯m aware of the sound of footsteps approaching us.

    Wolf stiffens and growls, which gives several hints as to who¡¯s there.

    But I¡¯m still surprised to pull back and meet Prince Caster¡¯s stricken gaze. I''m not so much surprised that he¡¯s here ¨C it is his home after all ¨C but I''m surprised he¡¯s standing there gazing at us with that heartbroken look in his eyes.

    ¡°Adria¡­¡± He blinks several times and then bravely approaches as Wolf finally lets me down on my feet.

    ¡°Prince Caster,¡± I greet.

    ¡°I heard something happened in the castle,¡± he says.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I¡¯m only belatedly realizing that he wasn¡¯t at the disastrous dinner. ¡°Where were you?¡±

    ¡°In the Bloodwoods. Our mission took us out of Accacia.¡±

    Just like in the first timeline. Except back then, he left a lot earlier, even before the Pangeans arrived. And I went with him.

    I nod. ¡°There was a little misunderstanding at dinner. But I¡¯m okay now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad." He doesn''t look it though. His expression is pained as he swallows, his eyes traveling between Wolf and me several times. And then his gaze catches mine again, lingering. There¡¯s a plea in his eyes, perhaps for me to tell him that he misunderstood what he saw or that I wasn¡¯t truly passionately embracing Wolf in front of his castle.

    He wants me to tell him that Wolf and I are just friends.

    But I shrug weakly.

    I don¡¯t owe him an explanation anyway, and I refuse to downplay my relationship with Wolf to appease him.

    Whatever this relationship is.

    ¡°We must go,¡± I say. ¡°Wolf and I need to rest.¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Adria¡­¡± The Prince¡¯s voice trails off once more but I stop to consider him.

    ¡°Can we talk?" he asks finally. "Not now, I have to go give my father the particulars of our mission. But soon.¡±

    I hesitate, but then something in his eyes elicits my pity. He looks so sad and young, so...defeated.

    I remind myself that he¡¯s not yet the man who betrayed me and handed me to the King to be tortured. He¡¯s not the man who glared as I was dragged on the streets and only looked away with disgust when my bloodied form was in front of him.

    He''s not the man who didn''t believe that I was innocent.

    Right now, he¡¯s simply a boy who has lost the woman he thinks he loves.

    I glance at Wolf, and he grunts his acquiesce, although he doesn¡¯t seem pleased about it.

    I smile at his grumpy expression, before turning back to Caster. ¡°Sure. Soon.¡±

    ***

    On the way back, I stop by Jace¡¯s home and the second he opens the door, relief fills his expression as he draws me into a hug.

    ¡°Thank God, you¡¯re okay,¡± he says. He smells a little like fish and the outdoors but I hug him back anyway.

    "I''ve been training all day to keep my mind off you," he says. "We heard that you had been poisoned but the guards wouldn¡¯t let us in to check. I nearly snuck into the castle three nights ago, but Tia stopped me.¡±

    ¡°She was right to,¡± I comment amused. The last thing I needed was for Jace to end up in the dungeons too. Then I would need to owe Tyne twice. Ugh.

    His offer is still ringing at the back of my head, like the song of a serpent offering me a poisonous apple, but I¡¯m fighting to ignore it.

    Sure, it might make things easier for me in some ways, but then it would require me to put my faith in Tyne and that¡¯s something I don¡¯t plan on doing again.

    But what if he¡¯s changed? If Wolf can change, then so can Tyne. So can the Prince.

    It could all be so easy if I do things his way.

    I don¡¯t want to follow that dangerous trail of thought so I¡¯m grateful when Jace distracts me by saying, ¡°Yeah, right. I tried again anyway after she left. Luckily as I was about to scale the wall, Seir came out and told me you were fine and that what I was doing would only cause more trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°It would have," I say. "So I''m glad you didn''t go through with it. In any case, I think we should meet at my place to discuss the mission. Tonight if possible.¡±

    Jace frowns. ¡°I thought we lost already. We¡¯re way past the time limit. Savannah was pretty upset about it. Also about the fact that you and Wolf were in trouble."

    ¡°I already sent Wolf to talk to Savannah." They¡¯re meeting at their private meeting place which only they know. ¡°Can you get Tia and come to my place in a few hours?¡±

    ¡°Sure. But why?¡±

    "Tyne is giving us some extra time to complete the mission because technically I was incapacitated because of him."

    His eyes spark. ¡°I knew it. That bastard."

    "It''s fine. It was my fault anyway for underestimating him. Anyway. I¡¯ll leave now because I need to rest. I''ll see you soon."

    He nods. "We''ll be there."

    And then I realize I forgot to ask something important. "How is your mother?"

    "She''s fine. Better than fine actually. The elixir is working like a charm. She says she feels like a newborn baby. She was in such a good mood she decided to go explore the town with my brother."

    "Ah." I''ve never met Jace''s brother. He wasn''t home when Wolf and I came over, but I''m imagining a younger version of Jace. "I see. Alright. That''s good then. I''ll see you."

    "See you."

    ***

    I get home before Wolf, but not by much.

    I¡¯m just in the kitchen, trying to make something to eat when the door bursts open again. I spin around to find Woolf storming up to me.

    ¡°Wolf¨C¡±

    The words are cut off.

    Wolf hugs me tightly again, dropping his nose to my neck.  And then he inhales deeply, running his tongue over the side of my neck in a move that disrupts the circuits of both my body and mind.

    ¡°I thought you were gone,¡± he whispers and his voice sounds so anguished.

    ¡°I told you King Drogo wouldn''t kill me," I tell Wolf. "That''s not what the poison was for. He just wanted to make a show, and punish me for whatever reason."

    "I would have killed him." His strong heartbeat pounds against my head. "If you didn''t come back to life, I would have raided the castle until I killed him."

    No. I think. Not yet anyway.

    The splinters apart as the touch of Wolf''s tongue again. My heart melts and then skips as Wolf kisses the side of my neck. He doesn''t stop there, licking and nipping at my skin.

    Desire rushes through my mind, and he growls doing it again. "You taste better alive."

    The words trickle to my right down to my core, making it heavy and damp, As he nips a particularly sensitive spot, I gasp and arc my neck despite myself.

    But I don''t enjoy it for long before a sense of wrongness jerks me back into awareness.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I cry out. "Wolf, I have to tell you something about Savannah. "

    "What about her?"

    "You and her..." I try to organize my scrambling thoughts but it''s difficult with him nibbling on my skin. ¡°You and her are in love.¡±

    There it is. That''s the thing that should break his fascination with me once and for all.

    But Wolf doesn''t even pause.

    He snorts and kisses another spot on my neck that makes me shiver.

    ¡°Wait, Wolf. Back up please, let me just talk for a second.¡±

    He obeys and blinks at me. "You''re not joking?"

    I shake my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth," I say. ¡°You¡¯re madly in love with her.¡± I can¡¯t hold it back anymore. I need to tell Wolf because I can tell his feelings for me are getting out of hand, and are not what fate intended.

    I need to get him back on track so I don''t mess up the future.

    "With Savannah?" he asks as though to clarify but also in a tone that suggests that I''ve lost my mind.

    "Yes," I say.

    Wolf''s expression is like a puzzled owl. He doesn''t say anything, looking to the ceiling for some time as though an answer awaits him then.

    After some time, he finally looks down. "Interesting."

    Then tries to kiss me again, but I put my hand up to his chest pushing. "Wait, that''s all you have to say? Interesting?"

    He shrugs. "What else am I supposed to say?"

    "I mean..." I''m not sure. "I thought you would have more questions."

    "You say I have feelings for Savannah. I say I don''t."

    "Maybe not right now. But something happens in the future to drive you two together. I mean in my vision, you and Savannah¨C"

    "Visions can change," he says, trying to pull me closer.

    "Yes but this one can''t," I tell him. "This one has to come true."

    "Why?"

    I blow out a breath. "I can''t explain it. All I can say is that you have to end up with Savannah."

    "What?"

    We both jerk and turn in unison to find Savannah standing in the in front of a door that neither of us bothered to close.

 45 - A Risky Plan

    Savannah blinks at the both of us and then crosses her arms peering in suspicion.

    "I just heard my name mentioned in a very confusing context," she says. "Care to explain?"

    "I¨C" The words get stuck in my throat. Oh, God. I''ve made multiple huge mistakes but very few are quite this mortifying.

    This is not how I wanted this to go.

    I can''t answer Savannah. I would rather the floor open up and swallow me than explain that I''m actively kissing the man who''s supposed to be hers. It''s like I''m everything they accused me of, but worse.

    I can''t say it, but Wolf has no such reservations.

    "She says that she had a vision about you and me being mates," Wolf says in the silence, very matter-of-factly.

    I turn to give him an incredulous, wide-eyed stare. Oh so now, he chooses to be communicative?

    "Oh," Savannah says, her lips pursing slightly and her eyes flaring open in surprise. Then she shrugs sort of casually and runs her hand through her hair.

    Now I''m the one frowning in confusion.

    Oh? That''s all she can say? Why did she only show mil surprise? What does ''Oh'' even mean? Does it mean she has feelings for him or not? Does she not want me to leave him alone? Tell me something, Savannah!

    But Savannah simply studies her fingernails in thought.

    Ugh, they deserve each other. They''re both going to drive me insane with their lack of communication.

    Even stranger, she instantly changes the subject. "I''m glad you''re okay," she tells me smiling.

    "Thank you." I''m still confused. "Um...we got more time for the mission."

    "I know. Wolf told me in not so many words before he took off. Didn''t even wait for me to follow him. I guess he wanted to see you before got here."

    Now why does that make me feel guilty?

    Unfortunately, I don''t have time to explore it because a brief knock on the door announces Jace and Tia''s presence.

    Tia smiles as she walks to me. "I''m so glad you''re not dead."

    "Me too," I say. She doesn''t look like she would like a hug so we stand there for a second and then give each other short nods. "Okay, team. So I have a plan for how we''re going to infiltrate the Raven''s abode."

    "How?"

    I take a deep breath and then explain my meeting with the Lady Pearl Raven and my plan for getting our hands on the information.

    ¡°Dancing?¡± Jace says when I''m done, frowning in doubt. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯m not much of a dancer.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be dancing,¡± I tell him as I glance at the others. "Only the women will be dancing, because it makes us seem like less of a threat. You and Paisley, if he ever decides to participate that is, will be outside keeping watch. You''re also to survey the area for the next few days and get yourself familiar with the guard shift changes. You''ll need to cause a well-timed distraction which we will discuss later. But actual infiltration will be performed by women only.¡±

    ¡°That doesn''t seem fair.¡± Tia furrows her eyebrows but I smile secretively. I can''t lie I''m very pleased with myself for thinking of this plan on the fly. The King put us on a majority female team to make us a weakness, but I found a way to make it our strength. ¡°Tia, do you have any experience dancing?¡±

    ¡°A little," she responds cagedly. "I''m flexible but I''m better at climbing and sneaking into places."

    ¡°Savannah dances too,¡± I respond and Sav shoots me an odd look

    Shoot, I forgot I wasn''t supposed to know that.

    It''s one of the first things we discussed after she and Wolf captured me. It''s why she taught me Mazai because, according to her, it''s a fighting style dancers pick up quite easily.

    I give Savannah an apologetic look for revealing it but she only shrugs.

    "Let me guess," she says wryly. "You saw it in a vision?"

    No. But we dance together several times in the future.

    "Something like that," I respond. "You, me, and Tia are going to form a dancing troupe. We just need to learn a choreography that can amaze a small crowd.¡±

    ¡°Ok, but I don¡¯t understand how and why you¡¯re leaving the boys out of it,¡± Jace says. ¡°We can learn a few steps too.¡±

    I opened my mouth to answer but then the door is thrown open interrupting the conversation. We turn in unison to find a large man standing there. Slung over his shoulder is a cursing Paisley who is also slamming fists into the giant''s back.

    "I told you to let go of me you oaf!" he''s saying.

    "What on earth?" Jace murmurs but Savannah seems pleased with herself.

    "That''s for me." She walks to them while glancing over her shoulder to wink at us. "I paid one of Wolf''s mercenary friends to get Paisley and deliver him to our doorstep immediately."

    We both stare at the three of them in shock, while Tia murmurs, "Wolf has friends?"

    The barbarian nods to Wolf who nods back. Savannah tosses a coin and he catches it mid-air, before shifting Paisley''s weight onto her shoulder.

    Savannah carries a now quietly seething Paisley to us, showing surprising strength in that she doesn''t even struggle a little as she does it.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Now we have more helping hands," she says.

    "We don''t need him,¡± Jace says in a sore tone.

    "He¡¯s part of this team too. There¡¯s no reason why he gets to sit on his ass while we do all the work.¡±

    "Let me go." Paisley bites out, and she smiles sweetly at him in return.

    ¡°With pleasure.¡± She lets her hands drop, and shrugs him off her shoulder. He lands on the floor with a thump.

    "Oof!" He glares at her. Jace shakes his head in disgust.

    "How did he make it this far?"

    "By being smart," Paisley says and dusts himself off, as he gets to his feet. He does it obsessively like she has a disease. But Savannah as usual didn¡¯t seem to take any offense to it, as she turns to the rest of the group.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much help he¡¯s going to be,¡± Tia points out. ¡°Adria just announced that this was going to be a woman-led expedition.¡±

    ¡°You know he¡¯s pretty dainty,¡± Jace mentions. ¡°I¡¯m sure if we put him in a dress, we could pass him off as a woman.¡±

    Paisley sends him an irritated look to which Jace smiles evilly.

    ¡°You and Jace can keep watch," I tell Paisley who glares at me too. "Also do you think you can get any tools from your father? Tools that would make this heist easier.¡± Paisley''s father is a Chief who works with General Roku in commanding the military. If anyone should have some high-grade weapons it will be him.

    ¡°Oh sure,¡± Paisley, but his tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡° I could just drop over and ask him to hand me war equipment for a little school exercise.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just an exercise,¡± Jace said. ¡°If we¡¯re caught, we could be executed.¡¯

    ¡°Precisely. Which is probably why we shouldn¡¯t be doing this in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Not all of us can afford to sit out these tasks,¡± Savannah says. ¡°There are repercussions, remember? And it¡¯s not like we all have rich Chiefs for fathers who will get us out of trouble.¡±

    Something dark sparks out of his eyes in Savannah¡¯s direction and then a cruel smile curls his lips. ¡°It¡¯s funny that you think that anything you do in this game matters. Like they¡¯re just going to make you an Elite Soldier just because you pass some asinine tests when the truth is that all of you are everything the king despises,¡± he says. ¡°You¡¯re playing his game, letting him use you to carry out his dirty deeds, on the off chance that he allows you to bleed for this forsaken nation. I don''t know if that''s insanity or stupidity. Probably both."

    I¡¯m a little surprised. It¡¯s the most vicious- and most honest- nonsarcastic thing I¡¯ve ever heard Paisley say. And he does admittedly have a point, but Jace stands his ground.

    ¡°Oh we know the King is an ass,¡± Jace says and I jerk a little because it''s too risky for him to reveal that to Paisley. It''s near treason and could him flogged if Paisley reports it. But Jace doesn''t seem to care. ¡°Does it ever occur to you that we¡¯re not doing this for him?¡±

    ¡°Then what are you doing it for?¡± Paisley challenges. ¡°Honor? Your family?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know anything about any of that.¡± Jace shoots back. ¡°About sacrificing your life for something greater than you.¡±

    ¡°You''re right. That doesn''t mean anything to me. Truthfully I don¡¯t care much about my life. It''s meaningless. And yours is meaningless too. You''ll still be a halfbreed nobody at the end of this. And you''re wasting what pathetically little time you have left, doing stupid things like this.¡±

    ¡°Then why not just kill yourself then?¡± Jace takes a challenging step closer. ¡°If all of life is so meaningless to you anyway, then just take yourself out."

    ¡°Jace¨C¡± I caution. He''s taking this way too far.

    But Paisley''s answer is even startling.

    ¡°I already tried that," he hisses heatedly. ¡°But unfortunately I have extraordinary luck of being hard to kill."

    With that statement stunning us all into silence, he pivots and walks right out of the cottage again, leaving us staring at his back.

    It takes us all a minute to talk again.

    ¡°Well, that was intense," Tia says, eyeing Jace who looks like he''s pissed but also confused.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Savannah says. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We don¡¯t need him anyway.¡± She still seems annoyed and so does Jace as he takes a seat at the dining table. But he snaps himself out of it and turns to me.

    ¡°So? What else are we going to do in the days leading up to the performance?"

    "Well, I''m going to go back to the Raven girl. Befriend her." And also make sure she doesn''t know anything about our Elite Soldier training. She probably doesn''t but I fear that she''s more aware than she appears.

    But she also doesn''t seem all that deceitful. On the contrary, she lacks the natural urge to keep things to herself so if she knows something, she''ll likely drop a hint eventually.

    "While I''m at it, I''ll also try to figure out their security technology and how it works."

    "You can''t be too obvious or they''ll catch on," Tia says.

    I nod. "I won''t be. Jace, you focus on what I asked you to focus on, secretively monitoring Castle patrol. You''ll be doing it on your own, so you''ll need to be very careful and quick."

    "No worries, Adria," he says. "I''m extremely good at being a distraction." He waggles his eyebrows at Tia who rolls her eyes smiling.

    "Besides," he says. "I learned a thing or two about Black Castle while plotting to sneak in to break you and Wolf out."

    Wolf frowns at Jace who winks at him too. "No need to thank me. You can always count on me to have your back."

    Wolf shakes his head and looks away.

    "I appreciate it, Jace," I say wryly and the rest of the afternoon is spent building on our plan, plugging in holes and refining it. The whole time, my stomach is churning because I know that despite how confident I sound I¡¯ve never led a mission with this many moving parts before. A mission that will end in disaster if we die.

    And even with that, I have another secret that I''m not telling the rest of my teammates.

    Because while all this is going on, I¡¯ll be conducting a mission of my own.

    ***

    I¡¯m on the tips of my toes when the door opens and closes.

    I pirouette to find Wolf at the doorway, holding a sack of apples. His eyebrows slant over his eyes and when they do, my heart skips a beat.

    We''re alone.

    Neither of us has talked about what I told him. His fate with Savannah. It¡¯s like we¡¯ve both put it on pause until this is all over.

    Whenever it''s over. Hopefully it''ll be soon.

    It will be very risky for me emotionally if this drags on for too long.

    I know he¡¯s not mine. But every day it¡¯s getting easier and easier to believe he is.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Dancing,¡± I respond. ¡°Or at least trying to...¡± It seems that months ¨C years in actuality ¨C of not practicing has made me quite rusty. I need to recover enough of my poise to convince the Ravens that I do this often. I''ll also need to show Sav the routine tomorrow but I''m still crafting it. It has to be complex enough to be distracting and entertaining, while obvious enough for even beginners to master.

    It also has to be something that plays to our strengths and doesn''t cause injury.

    Luckily, Seir healed my feet while I was in the infirmary, so pain isn''t a limitation. Just general awkwardness caused by overly developed muscles.

    Wolf slowly lowers his sack and descends into a seat. He doesn''t say much but the curiosity and heat in his eyes tell me what his lips don¡¯t.

    He wants to watch.

    I swallow, desire rivuleting through me and pooling at my belly. I¡¯m aware of his gaze,  at every point of my skin, wrapping around me such that I feel ensnared by it.

    But I also feel freed by it.

    Slowly I began to let my body move closing my eyes and feeling the familiar rhythm. I forget about a routine and sway, refusing to think too much. Just do what feels natural. I lift one leg high above my head, stretching it until I feel my muscles pull taut. Then I bend my back into a semi-circle, twirling and dropping my hands to the floor so I can lift both legs and walk in the air, mimicking the flow of a rippling wave.

    I flip back to my feet and turn and bend. I contort into inhuman shapes, trying to maintain a grace I''ve long forgotten.

    When I open my eyes Wolf is gripping his thighs. His expression is pulled taut with desire.

    I soar to him because I can¡¯t help myself. I sway and pivot, watching his expression as I dance. Then I perch at the end of his lap, extending my leg upwards again, meeting his eyes as I do.

    A rumbling sound echoes out of him.

    He''s purring.

    But purring is too mild a word. This sound is not like the soft gentle hiss of a cat, but rather, it''s a guttural sound from deep within. He¡¯s doing it with his eyes shut and his hands gripping his thighs. He breathes deeply as though inhaling me.

    As though he can''t help himself either.

    I somehow manage to pull myself away, rising and lifting my hands into the air to finish the dance.

    Then I ask breathlessly, "What do you think?"

    His eyes are stormy orbs when they open.

    "More practice needed," he growls. "Again.".

 46 - A Deadly Dance

    I visit Pearl two more times after the first, once to ask for her help with the book and the other to return the book and talk more about Alchemy. Each time, I''m invited into their abode, and I try to observe without being too obvious about it. I get the general layout, which room is hers and which is her father''s. And which room is also used as a study.

    I see where the Knights stand and how they''re distributed between the floors, a Knight in front of each door.

    A knight also accompanies Pearl wherever she goes.

    During the visits, Pearl and I talk a lot about alchemy. She exposes how some alchemic principles frame how they do magic in Pangea and how the Ravens are able to use that to form high-technology weapons.

    "Ravens are not naturally born with wells of internal mana," she says. "Much like the Kabanni, our clan typically doesn''t have tons of people with natural magical affinity. There have been a few mages but mostly, the Farrows and even some Western clans have way more magic than we do. And so, we had to evolve to survive. That meant figuring out how to imbue our tools and weapons with magic for maximum efficacy."

    "Interesting," I say and truly I am interested. Even though I''m mostly visiting to scope our target out, I''m also eager to learn more about the mechanics of Pangean culture. I was only in Pangea for a short time in third life, and didn''t make many friends there. While Pangeans weren''t been as open about it as Northerners, they didn''t like the Kabbani either, and saw us as little more than traitorous slaves, and dull subhumans who couldn''t use magic. As such most native Pangeans ignored my existence and those that didn''t were usually in the same position as me.

    But also, I actively avoided making friends in Pangea. After the disaster in the second life, where everyone I''d cared about died, I promised myself not to open up to anyone again.

    But I wasn''t able to keep that promise. One long faced, big-eared little boy snuck his way past my defenses and became my friend despite all my attempts to push him away, even though I never knew his name.

    Our friendship was short-lived because soon after we met he disappeared and I was captured by the Empress of Pangea, and tortured in her chambers by her army of Farrow Witches.

    And my friend suffered an even worse fate than I did. A fate worse than death.

    I shudder just thinking about it. My mind always goes back to that whenever I consider running away again, whenever I think about if dealing with the King''s nonsense is truly worth it.

    No matter how bad it gets here in the North I can never compare the King to the Empress of Pangea. The King is a short-sighted, vengeful maniac. The Empress is...there are no words to describe what she is.

    But what she did to my friend was pure unnatural evil. And she did it to him and countless others without a single thought.

    Talking to Pearl occasionally brings back bitter memories, but the best way to defeat an enemy is to know them. So I encourage Pearl to keep talking about Pangea, and I also learn that there is a long-standing enmity between the Farrows and the Ravens, stemming from their differing views on how to treat magic. Farrows want to keep things traditional and have an orthodox devotion to ancient magic principles and spells, insisting on upholding even the most archaic of customs.

    The Ravens are a lot more flexible and are not necessarily concerned with worshiping deities and mana creators like the Farrows. They''re care more about how magic can help them with mundane life, and of course, how it can help them make more money.

    So the Raven see Farrows as old-fashioned, stuffy snobs, and the Farrows see the Ravens as uncultured, money-hungry, heathens.

    Explains why Seir attended to the Pearl in my first life, rather than the Farrow Witch. Remembering that gives me an idea.

    At the end of our second meeting, I decide to invite Pearl over to my library rendezvous with Seir the next day.

    And so, the day of our ruse begins ironically with seeing Pearl Raven again.

    She''s in the library when I get there, at the back explaining something to Seir while surrounded by stacks of books.

    Seir throws me an annoyed look when I arrive and I send him an apologetic one in return.

    I didn''t consider it much when I invited her but I thought the two would at least get along well. They''re both interested in alchemy, both smart and perhaps Pearl''s input could have been the thing that caused a breakthrough for Seir in the first life. After all, they spent time together when he treated her for a minor illness. No doubt she would have brought it up. I thought it would be a simple, pleasant get-together.

    But that''s not how things end up. As it turns out, putting two extremely intelligent people in the same room is a recipe for snark and passive-aggressive verbal battles.

    Well, passive-aggressive on the side of Seir. I don''t think Pearl knows how to be passive-aggressive.

    She''s just directly, unintentionally insulting.

    ¡°Do you not see where you went wrong?" she asks, glancing over Seir''s shoulder as he writes down a formula for me.

    His lips tighten. ¡°What is wrong this time?¡±

    ¡°The calculation for Yoma''s theory," she says. ¡°You must add a cofactor that would allow the expansion of matter."

    He frowns down at it. "Yoma''s theory?"

    "Yes,¡± she says. ¡°Surely, you''ve heard about it?" She blinks and then rolls her eyes. "Oh wait, I forgot you two are using a centuries-old book. They probably called it Thunberg''s theory in your book, and only later did Yoma refine it. That''s probably why you didn''t include the cofactor." She turns to me. "You should have asked me and I would have brought the more recent workbook."

    "Oh. My mistake," I respond and now I''m even more sure of my theory that Pearl leads to Seir''s breakthrough. Perhaps, giving Seir some of her more recent books will help him.

    Although not right now. Seir looks too annoyed to take anything from her right now.

    His lips press together but he ignores her and goes back to his calculation.

    "Also you¡¯re wrong about this too," Pearl points to a symbol on the page, undeterred by Seir''s silence.

    "I¡¯m not wrong,¡± he says.

    "Yes, you are,¡± she said. "There are only three propositions for a Cure for All Ills."

    ¡°There are four,¡± he says. "If you include the symbol noted down by both Karl York and Avi Priest."

    "I''ve never heard about that."

    "I wouldn''t expect you to,¡± he counters. "Only those who have truly studied the original text enough to understand subtleties in language would comprehend it. If you rely on other translations, obviously you will miss out on a lot."

    Ha. One point for Seir.

    "Hmm," Pearl says, and rather than be offended, she seems thoughtful instead. "Interesting."

    I smile and remain quiet as she keeps peppering him with questions and suggestions, while Seir only answers begrudgingly. It''s like watching a duel with words back and forth they go until the sun is low in the sky.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Ah,¡± she hops to her feet, stretching her arms over her head. ¡°It''s nearly dark. Father will want me home soon. He''ll scold me for being late again, even though it''s everyone else that''s early."

    ¡°We''ll be leaving then,¡± I tell Seir.

    ¡°Praise be,¡± he responds without looking up from his book. I give him a fond little hair ruffle as we head out, joining Pearl''s Knight who was waiting by the door.

    Unexpectedly, Pearl laces her arm through mine as we walk down the market. I can feel eyes on us from the late evening stragglers, and the vendors closing up shop. I suppose we make an amusing pairing, the outcast with the Raven Lady and her Knight. We''re likely loathed for different reasons but loathed all the same.

    "Hmm," Pearl comments lightly.

    "What?" I ask.

    "This is nice."

    "What is?"

    "Holding hands. I often see the ladies of the ton do it but I never had a friend to do it with before."

    She thinks I''m her friend? The thought stuns me right as I catch sight of something strolling through the market square.

    I nearly freeze as I lock eyes with the figure at the edge of the square, and only keep moving due to Pearl''s momentum. The woman has her face half turned away, but I can recognize that sneer anywhere. It''s my mother.

    I dropped the rest of the coins at her home days ago, so I''m not sure why she''s glaring at me. I avoid her gaze looking away.

    I start to pull my arm out of Pearl''s hold and she releases me.

    ¡°My apologies,¡± she says. ¡°It probably wouldn¡¯t help your reputation to be seen with a Raven, would it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about my reputation¡± I respond. ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t be good for you to be seen with me."

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what they think,¡± she says. ¡°I like you and if they¡¯re not smart enough to like you too, then that''s their problem."

    Her statement, so honestly uttered like all her other ones, makes me blush and brings an odd warmth to my chest. I should not be feeling like this for someone who is supposedly my enemy but I really, really like Pearl Raven.

    I also feel a tinge of guilt for what we were about to do. She thinks I''m truly her friend, yet my friendship is a lie.

    Or is it?

    Because truthfully, I have started to enjoy her company. I enjoy her frank albeit offensive way of speaking and I also learn so much from her. She has taught me a method to read, that makes it way easier for the words not to swim around so much in my mind.

    And now I''m repaying her by spying on her.

    This is necessary, I tell myself. It''s for the good of the North, and it''s the only way to save your friends.

    "I cannot wait to see you dance tonight," Pearl says. "I think I''m a fair dancer but my brother, Roderick, says I have two left feet which is by definition impossible and an asinine way of telling me that I can''t dance. And I told him that he must have two left feet too because he stomps on the heart of a young delicate woman such as myself."

    "How old are you?"

    "I¡¯m twenty-two."

    I start. I thought she was the same age as me. To find out she''s four years older is surprising.

    "I turned twenty-two last month," she says. "Father threw a grand party and he cried while giving a speech."

    "Oh." I think about my eighteenth birthday. It passed a few weeks ago by my calculation. While I was in the Dark Forest.

    Once again, it passed without event.

    "I suppose they didn''t think I would live this long," Pearl continues.

    "Why not?"

    "I had a strange disease when I was born. My mother had it too but much later, and she fell into a coma at the age of twenty-five. Father is worried the same will happen to me, but I''m fine."

    "Yes, you look fine. And young for your age, if it''s any consolation."

    "I get that a lot. My father said it''s because I''m sheltered and don''t know much about life. Roderick says it''s because I don''t eat enough and weigh the same as a mouse." She glances at me out of the corner of her eye. "I''m sensitive about my height so please do not make jokes about it."

    "I wasn''t about to," I say. "But also you¡¯re not short."

    "You only say that because you northerners are abnormally small. Because you''re all so malnourished."

    "We''re not all malnourished," I counter.

    She purses her lips. "True. That friend of yours doesn''t look malnourished at all and neither does the Prince. How come? My father always told me that you lot were all starving and did not have anything to eat because the Emperor destroyed your allies'' croplands. Father always felt bad about it, but it wasn''t like he could change the Emperor''s mind."

    I blink in surprise. "He tried?"

    She nods. "All the time. The Ravens have been trying to get Emperor Maximus to end this war for a while. War is bad for business. But the Emperor is bloodthirsty. It would be much easier to convince the Empress but¨C"

    "She¡¯s too selfish to care," I conclude.

    Pearl regards me oddly. "Why would you say that?"

    Because I learned from personal experience.

    I remember the Empress'' cold emotionless eyes, as I was tortured within an inch of my life.

    All she cared about was some magic stone she was convinced I had.

    The Emperor was mad and cruel. But in my opinion, the Empress was so much worse.

    "I think you don¡¯t know her well enough,¡± Pearl says. ¡°I¡¯ve always liked her when I met her. And she.. saved me once. She''s the reason I didn''t die as a babe. She convinced the Emperor to purchase shares in the Elfen mines, and we found some mana stones that would help revive me. She used her own funds to get it too, simply because she was friends with my mother, who was a commoner and was previously one of her ladies in waiting."

    "I see." Pearl won''t convince me easily of that woman''s kindness but I understand that she sees things differently from me.

    "I''m not trying to convince you," Pearl says suddenly. "Just offering a different perspective."

    I look at her sharply. "How do you do that?"

    "Do what?"

    "Know what I¡¯m thinking before I even say it?"

    She blinks. "I do that?"

    I regard her closely as she shakes her head. "I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about."

    She seems honestly perplexed but I''m unsettled. I''m not sure if it''s my natural paranoia talking, from the multiple betrayals I''ve suffered, or if the girl has a mind-reading ability I don''t know about.

    I don''t feel like my mind is being read, but then again I''ve only had my mind read by a Farrow. Maybe Raven magic is different, more sophisticated.

    "When my father married my mother, the Emperor was against the union," Pearl continues. "Because my mother was a commoner. That was why when I was born sickly, he thought I should die. He thought it would be a fitting end. But the Empress saved me. And she paid for defying him."

    I don''t want to hear any more about the Emperor and Empress of Pangea. It raises too many bad memories.

    "I''ll take your word for it," I say before we reach the point where we must part.

    ***

    The knock on Wolf''s cottage door is Savannah''s. It''s strong and steady.

    As I open it, I eye her clothes, a loose-fitting robe, covering swathes of fabric that show off our arms and legs.

    I''m wearing a similar outfit and we stare at each other in silence punctuated by her breath passing somewhat unsteadily through her lips.

    ¡°Nervous?¡± I ask Savannah.

    ¡°How could you tell?" she responds with a smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I''m more nervous about the damn performance or the other thing.¡±

    "It¡¯s ok,¡± I tell her. ¡°We''ll be fine.¡±

    She grins and once again the familiarity hits me like a thread of fate stretched taut between us, the present a copy of the past. We often shared the same nervous smile before important missions, but usually, she was the one giving me the optimistic comforting words. She was the one coming up with the plans and I simply followed along.

    She was also the one with Wolf.

    We¡¯ve switched places thoroughly, and now I''m borrowing her role in this story.

    Sooner or later, I''ll have to give it back.

    And where does that leave me?

    The two of us head to Black Castle and are allowed in by the Elite Guards with no problems. We''re taken up the stone stairs of the tower and everything is laid out just as I expect with the knights divided between the bottom floor and the top floor. We''re then allowed into their living room, where they''ve all gathered, after finishing their dinner.

    I notice they''ve decorated the place somewhat, with scarlet rugs thrown over the spartan walls giving it a little color and sparkle.

    "Ah," Lord Raven says when we walk in. "Our entertainment has arrived."

    A few men chuckle and Savannah frowns at them. Lady Raven throws us a wink, as she goes to sit by her father, holding a square box in her lap. She presses a button and soft music begins to play.

    Savannah and I share a look and her eyes are wide with surprise. I never told her about the Raven''s magic music box.

    Nevertheless, we take a second to familiarize ourselves with the tempo of the tune and then start dancing to it, swaying and sashaying as we go. We kick our legs high over our heads, turning and lacing our bodies around each other so we resemble one being.

    "Oh how artistic," Lord Raven says and his compliments encourage us.

    We continue, amazing them with our leaps, our spins, our turns, sommersaulting into each other, and mimicking moves that could either express a battle or an intense love.

    Our arms hook together and we spin in circles. Then Savannah throws me up onto her shoulders and I flip off it, landing in a crouch. She crouches too, staring me in the eyes.

    We smile.

    We hear them fall silent, as we entrance them. Savannah goes one step ahead, drawing all attention with a series of Mazai flips that have her swirl in the air and give the illusion of a wheel with feet that don''t touch the ground.

    "Amazing." Pearl is especially fascinated by that, clapping her hands together.

    And I can''t lie, their appreciation feels good.

    This would have been my life if I entered the Performance Academy. I can''t help but think about it. Simple. Beautiful. Art.

    I''m so focused on dancing that I almost don''t hear the signal.

    But I ultimately do ¨C a high bird call that sounds almost like the night birds but with a higher pitch.

    When I hear it, we keep dancing for a few more minutes, but then I stop suddenly as though realizing something.

    ¡°What is that?¡± I say.

    Suddenly, the Knights leap to their feet, weapons drawn, glancing around in alarm.

    I stare at the study door and point. "That wasn¡¯t open when we got here."

    The Knights spin around to the Raven''s study eyeing the open door. Three of them immediately charge into the room, and a second later we hear a shout.

    "An intruder! There''s an intruder."

    And then they drag out a struggling Tia and throw her on the floor.

 47 - Caught

    ¡°Tia?¡± My eyes widen in horror as they drag her to the floor and throw her down. She''s holding a bag full of coins that clang on the wood. One of the knights points his weapon at her, one of this magical miniature cannons.

    In my third life, I saw it blasting through and ripping someone¡¯s flesh in two. I know how deadly that thing can be.

    My heart stutters for a second imagining it shooting through Tia''s skull.

    ¡°Wait stop,¡± I yell suddenly dashing towards them and throwing my body in front of Tia. ¡°She¡¯s my friend.¡±

    The man turns angry and suspicious eyes to me. ¡°What was your friend doing attempting to rob us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± I turn to Tia and she shoots me an apologetic look. I''m not sure how much of it is real and how much is acting, but fear swells in the depths of her eyes. My heart is racing in my chest too, which is normal considering we''re surrounded suddenly by a dozen larger men, a few of whom are pointing various blasting tools at us, and the others pointing very sharp and shiny swords.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± The Raven Lord demands and his voice carries with authority. The crowd of men surrounding us parts slightly as their Lord walks closer to the two of us on the floor.

    I plead directly with him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. She¡¯s an old friend. But...her mother is sickly and it''s expensive to get a healer."

    ¡°So that''s why you planned to distract us while she stole from Lord Raven?¡± The first man immediately accuses clear distaste in his expression.

    ¡°No,. I shake my head. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t even know she would be here.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the one who alerted us that there might be an intruder,¡± Raven Lord murmurs as though admonishing his Knight.

    But he''s still watching me as though trying to get inside my head.

    I turn to Tia. ¡°Tia, why would you do this?¡± I shake my head in confused devastation. ¡°Why would go this far?"

    Tears fill Tia''s eyes and her voice cracks when she speaks.

    ¡°Please leave Adria out of this,¡± she pleads. ¡°She didn¡¯t know I was going to try and steal from you. She told me she would be dancing here tonight and I took advantage of that information to sneak in. I was wrong. Only punish me.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I immediately whip my head back to the Ravens. ¡°Forgive us, my Lord. She was desperate¡­.I¡¯ll share her punishment with her.¡±

    The Raven Lord looks between the two of us like he¡¯s not sure what to make of it. I ensure my mask doesn¡¯t slip as his shrewd eyes attempt to take in all of us at once, assessing what to do next.

    But I know he¡¯ll not report this. A man who pitied starving Northerners wouldn¡¯t be so quick to condemn two poor women to death.

    At worst, it will be a flogging, the intensity of which I can negotiate with Tyne.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Pearl Raven comments from her spot on the couch. She looks just as fascinated as when Savannah and I danced. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen two people so eager to suffer for each other. Like that play, we saw in Hilorm, father. Are you two lovers?¡±

    Tia makes a strangled sound and The Raven Lord sighs, clearly exasperated by the entire situation.

    ¡°Let them go,¡± he says, and my heart leaps in relief. For a second I wasn¡¯t sure that my mask would hold up. I thought he would see through the ruse, and could tell we were pretending. But no.

    Even though his first Knight still speaks up in protest. ¡°But my Lord¨C¡°

    ¡°Let them go, Horde,¡± he says. ¡°We don¡¯t harm hungry children.¡±

    Horde resists the order for a few seconds. And then reluctantly he backs away, tucking his canon.

    The rest of the Knights follow his lead.

    ¡°Thank you, Sir,¡± Tia says, tearfully prostrating herself flat on the ground. She does a good job of it too, reaching her hands out to tentatively touch his shoes. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Lord Raven seems uncomfortable with her display and shifts his shoes away from her, then turns to me. I also bow my head, although don¡¯t engage in quite the theatrics that she does.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say. ¡°We won¡¯t forget this kindness.¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    He doesn''t answer me, instead turning to his daughter.

    ¡°I think there has been enough entertainment for today dear, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she answers without guile. ¡°This has been extremely entertaining.¡±

    He smiles wryly at her. She¡¯s watching the whole thing with bright eyes and rises to her feet, elegantly.

    "I think you may return for tonight ladies," she says and I straighten and bow to her.

    Savannah bows too and we chorus, "Thank you, Lady Raven."

    I hear the shakiness in Savannah''s voice, the surprise. She''s not quite as good an actress as me and Tia, but she doesn''t have to be. Her surprise is  real.

    She''s not just shocked that everything worked out as planned, but that the Ravens let us go so easily.

    Back when I was in Pangea in my first life, I didn¡¯t hear much about the magnanimity of the Ravens. All I knew of the Ravens was that they were shrewd business men and unlike the Farrows who had magic and a long history with the Emperor, the Ravens rose quickly to prominence by amassing wealth and technology. They were a race of inventors and discoverers and they also owned manufactured quite a bit of the Empire''s weaponry. That and they loved money. They were greedy and didn¡¯t care who they did business with as long as they could earn a profit.

    But no one told me that they would be this kind.

    As the three of us shuffle toward the door, I hear the Raven Lord say, ¡°Wait.¡±

    We all stop. My spine snaps straight and I try not to shake.

    Have we been caught?

    I turn around first. ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    He bends to pick up the coin bag that Tia dropped on the floor. His bag of coins. There are also papers she was carrying that littered the hallway as they dragged her out.

    ¡°Why did you take these?" He gestures to the papers.

    Tia turns and ducks her head in shame. ¡°I thought perhaps¡­.someone told me that they occasionally use paper currency in the South. I thought perhaps that was it.¡±

    He sighs. ¡°It wasn¡¯t.¡± He tosses the bag of coins to her and she catches it in mid-air, with fluid agility.

    ¡°Will that be enough for your mother?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Um...¡± Tia shoots me a look of confusion and near panic. I almost laugh.

    This was not how we imagined it would play out at all when we concocted the mother story. We thought it would simply give Tia a sympathetic excuse for what she did, but we never thought that Raven Lord would sympathize to this extent.

    And Tia clearly doesn''t know what to do about it.

    It¡¯s amusing because she was completely in her role when she thought she would be killed. But his kindness has disarmed her.

    ¡°There¡¯s about ten pieces of gold in there,¡± Lord Farrow continues. ¡°It should be good enough for any half-decent healer.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± she murmurs but the shock is still there in her voice. "I will never forget this kindness."

    He nods and Pearl waves from behind him. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later Adria. You need to teach me some of those dance moves.¡±

    I nod to her too.

    Soon, we leave the Raven abode descending the staircase and walking out onto the grass in a daze.

    We walk through the castle gates in silence and down the cobbled walkway.

    Only when we''re on the grassland to Wolf''s cottage, where the wind won''t carry our voices do we allow ourselves to voice the inner turmoil we''re feeling.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Savannah is the first to speak up.

    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Tia murmurs. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt so guilty for something in my life.¡± She eyes the bag of gold in her hands, her eyes still holding a suspicious sheen. ¡°Ten pieces of gold¡­he just gave that to me like it was nothing.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The kindness still stuns me. And the guilt is now rolling like a wave, reminding me that I couldn¡¯t even meet Pearl''s eyes when I left. We stole from them and yet they have been nothing but kind to us. Even worse, we did it for a King who would probably much rather have our heads on a stake.

    I guess Paisley is right.

    We really must be stupid.

    No. You¡¯re not doing this for King Drogo, remember? You¡¯re doing this for the greater good. Remember that.

    There''s that voice again. I suppose it decided to come back.

    ¡°Should we split it?¡± Tia asks the two of us.

    I shake my head. ¡°No. I have no need for it.¡±

    ¡°Neither do I,¡± Savannah says. ¡°Besides, you deserve it more than the two of us. You performed the most dangerous part of the job.¡±

    "True," I concur. Tia had to scale the wall, with only Jace as her look out, and get into the Raven Lord''s study, knowing that there may be traps waiting for her. Even more, we branded her as a thief. If we didn¡¯t manage to convince Lord Raven to forgive her, she would have been punished, perhaps imprisoned.

    Although I planned that, if it got to it, we would use a ''vision'' to negotiate Tia''s freedom from the King. And of course, Jace was standing by to extract her if need be.

    But luckily, Lord Farrow was sympathetic. Just like I knew he would be.

    "That did not feel good at all," Sav murmurs.

    ¡°No,¡± Tia says and then we hear someone running up behind us. Jace.

    He likely spotted us leaving but didn¡¯t come after us immediately, so as not to alert the guards.

    We wait for him to reach us.

    ¡°Did it work?¡± he asks, antsily rolling his shoulders.

    Tia nods, palming the sack as though she can¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°Better than expected actually.¡±

    He glances at the coin bag and then frowns at us. ¡°Then why do you guys look so morose?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll explain it later,¡± Savannah says, but then I''m no longer listening to their conversation as something comes into focus. A figure in the distance, growing larger and larger. Wolf.

    He''s wearing a displeased expression as he walks up to us.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask as he approaches us.

    ¡°He was keeping me company, just in case I needed help,¡± Jace asks. ¡°Or in case you guys needed extraction. He also taught me a cool way to hide in the shadows.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be helping your team?¡± Savannah asks Wolf wryly, the same question I was going to ask but Wolf ignores her. His eyes are on me.

    ¡±This was a risky plan,¡± he says.

    I nod. ¡°It was. But it worked.¡±

    ¡°You should have forfeited,¡± he says.

    ¡°The King made it clear that wasn''t a viable option,¡± I whisper, just noticing how bright his eyes are in the night.

    ¡°You should have done it anyway,¡± he says. ¡°I would have dealt with the King.¡±

    ¡°You almost make it sound like you were going to kill him,¡± Jace says with a chuckle. Wolf doesn''t laugh. His eyes don''t give any indication that he''s joking and my breath catches in my throat at what he just revealed.

    It sounds like he would kill the king for me.

    But he can''t do that, at least not now.

    The King needs to stay alive for the some time yet.

    But Wolf''s gaze tells me he doesn''t care.

 48 - Sense Out of Nonsense

    ¡°What if he discovers these are missing?¡± Jace asks as he pulls pieces of paper out of his breeches, placing them on the table.

    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± I tell him for what feels like the umpteenth time as I help straighten some of the pieces. ¡°Tia only grabbed little scraps here and there. Stuff that didn''t look too important.¡±

    "And when the guards caught me I tried to escape out of the window, thereby dropping most of what I had into Jace''s capable hands outside,¡± Tia says with a smile. ¡°They¡¯ll just assume whatever is missing was lost in the scuffle.¡±

    ¡°Precisely.¡± It''s why I told her not to take anything that looked major or looked like something he would miss. Nothing on the shelves, nothing hidden in chests. That would definitely draw the Raven Lord¡¯s attention and clue him in that this wasn¡¯t simply an attempted robbery gone wrong.

    Consequently, we only got scraps of information, but I figured with my knowledge of the future, we could piece together something that would satisfy the King enough to not have us flogged in the village square. Or worse.

    "Mmm," Wolf murmurs. He''s standing with us at his dining table and rubbing his chin. He doesn''t seem any happier with the explanation this time than he was the last three times I gave it. He seems to be in a scolding mood and, for most of the night, stood with his arms crossed peering down at us as we tried to arrange the paper scraps on the table. He''ll likely tell me his mind once the rest of the group is gone.

    But for now, I don''t focus on his ire.

    I stare down at the pages with scribbles on them and bite my lip.

    I have to make sense out of nonsense.

    ¡°Done,¡± Jace announces as he pulls the last scrap out and drops it on the table. We stare down at the pieces arranged, and then Jace finally gives word to what we''re thinking.

    ¡°This all looks like gibberish.¡±

    I nod. It does.

    Most of the words on the page are in a different language. Some are symbols. Some simply looked like scribbles. None of it looks important.

    Which is fine, because truly, this task wasn¡¯t about getting important information on the Ravens for me. If it was, we would have taken something bigger, searched for military drafts or something. But that would have taken too long and bore more risk. That was not what this task was about.

    This was just about appeasing the king.

    But I don''t know how we''re going to do that with what we currently have.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t grab something in Universal Pangean?¡± Jace grumbles as he peers at the pages. "Or maybe one of the Western languages. At least I can read that."

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t think to check while I was busy risking my life,¡± Tia mutters sarcastically as she palms the bag of gold in her hands. She¡¯s been doing it since we returned, almost as if she can''t believe what she''s holding.

    I ignore their squabbling and plant my head against the table, my eyes searching each page for something I can recognize.

    But I''ve never seen most of these before.

    I didn¡¯t know the Ravens had their own language. Pearl never mentioned it. From what I can see, most of their language makes use of symbols too.

    Symbols that are starting to shift around, thanks to my....what did Pearl call it? Dyslexia?

    I shut my eyes and take a deep breath, before reopening it. I trace my hand on the pages using the technique Pearl gave me to sound out each letter.

    And then I reach a familiar-looking structure, realization striking me.

    ¡°These look like alchemy,¡± I murmur.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Savannah asks.

    ¡°Because she read a book,¡± Wolf responds. A glance shows that he''s also staring down at the symbols with us. I''m tempted to ask him if he has any insight but then I remember he''s not technically part of our group.

    His group is contains Caster and Brute and he doesn''t seem inclined to be a team player with them.

    Then again, they''re probably happier that he isn''t there.

    I return my attention to the page. The Raven Lord drew alchemy symbols on the side of the paper, next to the foreign language he penned. I don''t know what most of the symbols are, but I recognized one that looks like a bird with glittering gems for eyes. The symbol for life.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    An unsettling familiarity runs through me and I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Seir when I see him next. Maybe he''ll give us a clue.¡±

    ¡°And in the meantime, the rest of us do what, twiddle our thumbs?¡± Savannah grins at me to take the bite out of her words. ¡°I appreciate the fact that you¡¯re essentially carrying this team on your back, but Paisley is right. You can¡¯t do all the thinking for us. We have to pull our weight too.¡±

    "I¡¯m not doing all the thinking.¡± I''m stunned that she would think I was. I glance around to see everyone staring at me with a look that suggests they agree with her. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I insist.

    ¡°Yes, you are,¡± Jace says. ¡°And Savannah is right. We need to pull our weight. Let¡¯s try to see if we can figure something out too. My brother is good with languages, I can ask him to help us translate."

    "And I know a translator in Elliot. I''ll send him a letter. It might take a while to hear back though," Sav says.

    ¡°Yes but just so we¡¯re clear, I¡¯m not carrying this team on my back," I say. "We couldn¡¯t have pulled that off without Tia¡¯s amazing athletic ability nor your dancing skills, Savannah. And Jace was the one who ultimately enabled our escape by getting the guards away from their posts so he could capture the pages Tia tossed him. I couldn¡¯t have done anything without you guys.¡±

    Jace grins. ¡°Well when you put it like that boss lady, you¡¯re right."

    Tia winks. "She doesn''t mean it. She''s just saying that to make us feel good."

    "I do mean it!"

    ¡°Aww, she''s blushing. How adorable.¡± Savannah tugs me closer, pulling me into a hug. Wolf growls and Savannah snaps at him, ¡°Oh shush. I¡¯m only holding her for a moment.¡±

    I wrap my hands around her waist and hold her tight, allowing myself to bask in overwhelming joy at the fact that she''s alive. Sav was my best friend in my last life, and we were close in ways even Wolf and I weren¡¯t.

    I pull back and duck my head a little wiping a trace of moisture from the corner of my face.

    ¡°Is she crying?¡± Tia whispers.

    ¡°I think she might be," Jace whispers back.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I say but I really may be. I''m just overwhelmed with emotion. It''s odd that just a few short months ago, I felt like I had nothing and no one. It reminded me of when I was barely getting by in the richest city in the world, and then rotting in prison, alone. Always alone. No family. Everyone who cared about me was gone.

    But now I have a team with me, a little pseudo-family.

    And I''ll protect them with everything I have so I never lose them again.

    Wolf eventually drags me from Savannah''s arms and into his.

    And I also have Wolf. I realize. For however long I can keep him.

    ***

    I pull the covers tight around me, staring at the frost webbing over the windows, shards of ice jaggedly filling each crack.

    Winter has descended and now even Wolf¡¯s heavy coat isn''t enough to keep me warm.

    When it gets so biting cold like this, it''s hard not to remember the past. The starvation. The freezing to death. Alone.

    I fight the thoughts with memories of this evening filled with warmth. Despite our lack of progress, it was a good night. We sat around the table Savannah teasing Wolf, who was still grumpy about the heist, Tia and Jace bantering back and forth and me quietly watching them. Jace kept trying to insist that Tia hand him some of the loot, but she wasn¡¯t willing to part with it and wanted to know what he had to offer her in return.

    I thought it was their version of flirting but I wasn¡¯t sure since I¡¯d only ever flirted with one man.

    Even the memory of Caster wasn''t enough to ruin my mood tonight. The past almost seems like a dream now, everything that happened in my other lives so distant and dreary. I¡¯ve already come so far that it feel like I''m a whole new person. I feel...happy.

    But at the same time, it also terrifies me.

    For most of my past life, I only had to worry about protecting myself and keeping my head. Everyone else who I tried to protect, I failed.

    Now I have people who trust me, who implicitly follow my lead even when they don''t always understand it. I have more to protect.

    More to lose.

    I¡¯ve lost people before. Friends I met on the way when I first escaped from the North. Those I met in my third life.

    I lost them all at one point or another.

    I don''t want to lose anymore.

    I take a deep breath to suppress the slight panic clawing up my throat. I feel anxious but that can''t be helped. It''s always like this after a major mission. I try not to focus on it, running my thoughts back through the day instead, trying to identify any mistakes I may have made along the way.

    I remember Lord Farrow''s shrewd eyes. I wonder if we truly deceived him. Even though I know we put on a good act, I wonder if that was enough, or if, perhaps, we were only fooling ourselves.

    And I also wonder at the guilt that still settled in my chest, for meeting his kindness with betrayal as we did. I don''t know if I''ll ever get over that.

    My thoughts quickly shift to the King and what I''m going to do about him. I had a plan but now I''m hesitating. I think about Tyne''s offer again and again, the temptation to take it stronger than ever.

    It would be the easiest way to protect my friends, even if it means being under Tyne''s thumb once more. Would it be worth it? To sell my soul in that way again? Would it work this time?

    Nevertheless, all the thoughts can''t distract me from the biting cold as a cough spreads out in my chest and climbs out of my throat. I release it and turn toward the wall, huddling tighter.

    Almost immediately, I feel a presence behind me but before I can turn around, a large heavy form climbs into bed.

    I don''t jerk. Although I''m surprised by his appearance, I know who it is. His scent surrounds me and I know the hands that spread across my belly like I know my own.

    ¡°What are you doing?" I inquire, more curious than scared. After the rest of the group left, I went straight to bed, too exhausted to do much else and Wolf left the cottage too.

    But now he cradles me against his chest without saying a word. He pulls the covers over both of us, but his body heat keeps me toastier than the blanket, slowly getting rid of the chill in my bones.

    "Wolf?" There''s a question in my voice, one I''m hoping he''ll answer positively.

    He shakes his head into my hair. "Shh. Go to sleep."

    But it''s difficult to relax. I''m so hyper-aware of him and his body warmth. He feels...scorching. Too hot.

    Not to mention the other thing I can feel poking into my back.

    ¡°Wolf?¡±

    ¡°Ignore it,¡± he says. ¡°Go to bed.¡±

    It doesn''t look like he''s giving me a choice on the matter, so I sigh and settle back shutting my eyes once more.

    And eventually, as my muscles relax, I have a distinct drowsy thought:

    I¡¯m not cold anymore.

 49 - The Meaning of The Symbols

    I can''t wait for our usual library meeting so I make up an excuse to see Seir at the infirmary. The Elite Guards don''t give me a hard time about it, maybe because they''ve gotten used to me showing up or maybe Tyne told them I might be coming to see him. Who knows? Either way, the Guard leads me to the infirmary with little prompting.

    After he leaves, I make sure the coast is clear before I pull out the sheet of paper with the alchemy symbols on it and put it on the table.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what that is,¡± Seir says, adjusting his glasses as he peers at the symbols. ¡°That one is the symbol of life, but this one..." He taps on one that resembles two squiggly lines, crossed with another. "I don''t think I¡¯ve ever seen that before and I¡¯ve read a million textbooks, despite what your little friend thinks.¡± He adds the little friend part sardonically.

    I try not to smile.

    He runs his fingers up the edge of the paper until it lands back on the first symbol. "That one is life."

    I nod. I knew that already.

    "And this one is, looks to be a beast so it probably refers to a magical creature of some kind."

    His finger slides down. "And this is the symbol for a sword which is the first thing ever made with alchemy. But I don''t know what the final one means. And I¡¯m not sure what any of the others mean in this context."

    "Hmmm.¡± I lean back in my seat, thoughtfully, but nothing comes to mind. I was hoping Seir would know what the order of those symbols meant. I need something concrete to give the King and fast because the time limit is quickly approaching.

    "Why do you think the Ravens are really here?"

    Seir frowns. "What do you mean?"

    "This doesn¡¯t seem like an opportune visit," I say. "The Ravens usually only travel for business reasons. So what business is it this time?"

    Seir shrugs. "I assumed it just had something to do with the King and whatever deal he cut with the Pangea so they don¡¯t annihilate us.¡±

    He says it with clear honesty even though even the suggestion of annihilation could be seen as blasphemous. But we all know that the Pangeans outnumber us. How they haven''t annihilated us already is a miracle and wonder.

    ¡°What if they need us,¡± I ask. ¡°I mean, Lord Raven knows that the people of the North hate him enough to try to poison his daughter. Yet he''s still here. Even knowing the King may be behind the attempts."

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know for sure.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he knows," I say. Part of the notes that Jace''s brother was able to translate spoke about patches and anti-poison. They came prepared. ¡°At any point, any of us could lose our minds and try to kill them. Yet they remain here, having endless meetings with the King.¡±

    ¡°And visiting the library,¡± he says.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen them there a few times."

    Surprising.

    The Ravens supposedly have some of the largest most extensive libraries there are, second only to being kept by the Magic Tower.

    "There''s no way they would come here just to look through our measly collection."

    ¡°Unless they¡¯re looking for something they can¡¯t find in theirs,¡± Seir states the obvious.

    But what could we possibly have that the Ravens don''t?

    ¡°They could just be doing it to pass the time. Pearl mentioned how bored they were.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Seir chuckles to himself. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine our town would have much to offer them in terms of entertainment. Northern entertainment is watching their people kill each other or get tortured by the king.¡± He sighs. ¡°At the risk of sounding out the obvious, why don¡¯t you just ask your friend what they¡¯re doing here?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think she''ll tell me.¡± We''ve had lots of conversations but she hasn''t mentioned anything about it and I don''t want to set off any suspicion by asking.

    He cocks an eyebrow. ¡°Have you asked her?¡±

    "No,¡± I say.

    ¡°So how do you know she won''t tell you?¡±

    Because if I were her, I wouldn¡¯t trust me with that information either.

    "Boy." A voice sounds from the doorway that has us both jerking and me swiveling around.

    I meet the clear eyes of the Farrow Witch.

    My heart instantly starts racing.

    She takes a few steps closer, blatantly ignoring me as she speaks to Seir. ¡°Are you in here yapping instead of making the potion I asked you to?¡°

    ¡°No," he responds with a swallow. "I was just researching the right amounts when..."

    He trails off when he realizes she isn''t paying attention to him anymore. Instead, her eyes are enraptured by the paper still under Seir''s finger.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The page holding the alchemy symbols.

    I didn''t think it was possible but the Farrow Witch pales and something dark crosses over her features.

    I immediately snatch the paper back and crumple it into my pocket.

    Her clear eyes shoot to me.

    ¡°Sorry." I fix an apologetic smile on my face. ¡°I was showing Seir some of my scribblings and we got carried away.¡±

    Her eyes are like white flames as they bore into me. The top of her lip curls in a snarl like she wants to rip my head off and spit it out.

    ¡°You drew that?¡± Her voice is threateningly quiet.

    I nod and shrug casually.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I say. ¡°Just copying something I saw in one of the library books.¡±

    "Which book?¡± she asks.

    ¡°I forgot the name."

    ¡°There are no more books with that symbol.¡±

    No more? The curiosity temporarily halts my alarm.

    Is she talking about the symbol Seir couldn''t figure out?

    That means at one point there were books with it, and now there aren''t anymore. What does that mean?

    How does she know this?

    The Farrow Witch seems to realize she exposed more than she likely meant to. With a headshake, she turns back to Seir. "Stop wasting your time on scribbles and get to the potions. I need them instantly¨C"

    She''s interrupted though, by a loud voice that calls from the doorway, "Oh Seir, dear friend."

    Seir pales even more than I did when the Witch appeared.

    Pearl''s head pops out of the side of the doorway and she beams at us. ¡°Oh good! You¡¯re here too, Adria. I¡¯m glad.¡±

    ¡°Hi Pearl,¡± I greet.

    She walks further into the room but then pauses at the sight of the witch.

    They eye each other, and I get the sense that they''re sizing each other up.

    ¡°Raven." The Farrow witch says, nose turned up like she smells something nasty.

    ¡°Farrow,¡± Pearl responds with an equal tone of distaste.

    They stare at each other for a few more seconds before the Farrow Witch pulls up straight and sweeps out of the room.

    ¡°Good. Glad she¡¯s gone.¡± Pearl holds up a mug of frothing liquid, before placing it on the table. "I got you some Apple Mead. Rare in the North, I''m sure, but I got some anyway."

    ¡°How?¡± Seir asks, frowning at her.

    ¡°I asked around,¡± she says. "The guards weren¡¯t particularly helpful but after I gave them two gold, they told me where to buy it."

    "You gave them two gold?

    "I know. I would have given more but Father has become stringent with my purse lately."

    A thread of jealousy weaves through me. She doesn''t even know how easy she has it, to be able to give away gold coins like it''s nothing. But I can''t even be resentful. She''s so pure-hearted and incredibly hard to dislike, despite her knack for putting her foot in her mouth.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m glad I finally found you,¡± she says and drops her hand into her satchel that swung at her side, retrieving a tome from it. She slams it on the table so hard that it jostles the drink. "Here.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Another gift," she says. "I thought about bringing two books, but the other one would be far too complicated for either of you to understand. This is the perfect book for your level of intelligence."

    "Is it?" Seir''s eyes spark, tone silky with annoyance.

    "It is. And I thought it would be a shame if someone of your clearly above-average intelligence got stuck only reading below-average books forever. Plus it''s a drag to get different information from different books. This is a comprehensive theory of everything you need to know about Later Stage Alchemy."

    Seir''s jaw clenches and unclenches as his teeth grind together. I can tell precisely what he''s thinking.

    "How does she manage to insult and praise in the same breath," he murmurs in the Local Accacian Dialect. I smile in commiseration.

    To my surprise, Pearl grins too.

    She also responds by saying, "My father tells me the same thing."

    I gape. "You understand local Accacian?"

    "Of course she does¡¯,¡¯ Seir responds, seeming increasingly annoyed. I grin at them, but figure Pearl and I better leave before Seir loses his mind or gets in trouble with the Farrow Witch.

    I rise. "Seir we''ve kept from your work for too long. We''ll be leaving now."

    Seir nods and says, "I''ll try to think more about that question you posed."

    "I''d appreciate it."

    Pearl glances between us but says nothing.

    As we walk out she continues looking around, her eyes hungrily seemingly absorbing new information about the courtyard even though she''s likely seen it multiple times before.

    She enjoys observing things and seems to crave knowledge, I realize. Even when it''s knowledge already has.

    I wonder what it would be like that to be that insatiable for knowledge.

    I want knowledge too, but only to the extent that it would help me win this war.

    But Pearls seems to want knowledge for knowledge¡¯s sake.

    ¡°How is your friend?¡± She finally focuses her curious green eyes on me. ¡°The one with the sick mother.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± I say suppressing the guilt in my gut. "Tia managed to find a healer for her mother and she¡¯s doing much better."

    ¡°That¡¯s good." Pearl rolls her neck and continues her observation.

    ¡°It was very kind of your father to offer help after she tried to steal from him.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Father is a kind man,¡± she murmurs distractedly. ¡°It drives Uncle Remus nuts. He wants father to be more like him. He says this is why father cannot lead the Ravens after he dies.¡±

    I blink. "I thought your father was the Raven leader?" It would make sense with his wealth and all that.

    "No," Pearl says. ¡°Well we don¡¯t have an official leader or anything but Remus runs the family business so I guess he¡¯s our leader.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± I say. ¡°Well, I disagree with him. Your father¡¯s kindness isn¡¯t a weakness. It¡¯s a strength. He just helped save someone''s life.¡±

    ¡°Yes," she says. ¡°It¡¯s good father did that. I know what it¡¯s like to have a sick mother."

    I glance at her. "I thought your mother died shortly after you were born."

    I immediately regret the insensitive words after they leave my mouth. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to¨C"

    "No, it''s fine. I understand the confusion." Pearl doesn''t seem offended, even flashing me a wry smile. "It''s my fault for not explaining things better. Father says that I only give half stories sometimes because I like to answer the question I was asked rather than giving proper context. The truth is my mother isn''t dead. But she may as well be."

    "I don''t understand."

    "It''s hard to explain,¡± she answers. ¡°She has an incurable disease called the Stiffening. Her entire body is stiff as a board, and she cannot move, eat, or talk. She appears to be in deep sleep, and some think she''s already braindead although her body still breathes."

    The look in her eyes makes me especially regret asking about it.

    "I''m sorry. I''ve never heard of that before."

    "Yes, most people haven''t. It''s a very rare genetic disease. Some think it originates from the mind, others think it''s a result of a sophisticated poison destroying the nerves of the body. Either way, no one has ever recovered from the Stiffening and it''s often thought to be more merciful to put the victim out of their misery. But father won''t do it. He loves mother too much." She glances up at the castle walls as we approach the guest tower. "He tells me he heard a prophecy once about a way to bring her back. But Uncle Remus thinks it''s a fool''s quest. Is that adamantine in between each stone?"

    "What?" The sudden change in conversation gives me whiplash.

    "Looks like adamantine," she continues pointing to the castle walls and I notice for the first time that the darker spaces in between each charcoal-colored stone have a mild glitter to them. "Interesting."

    "Yes," I comment mildly but then I freeze, suddenly hit with a burst of realization, the knowledge flowing into me instantly in a dizzying wave.

    I think I know what the Raven Lord is looking for.

 50 - Team Meeting With The King

    The King¡¯s summon comes a few days later.

    It arrives while we''re gathered in Wolf¡¯s shack one last time, combining all our information, and trying to form a bigger picture.

    ¡°My translator friend said this was probably written in code," Savannah says. "But the repetition here makes it look like a formula. And the paper next to it isn''t written in Pangean. It''s written in ancient Yellic.¡±

    ¡°The language of love?¡±

    She nods. Yellic is an ancient speech type that originated from the desserts. While not an official language, it''s often used in stories to depict a love that transcends the limitations of natural vocabulary. The language itself was said to have been created in ancient times, as a way of secret communication between two star-crossed lovers from the warring clans, one from the magic faction and the other from the non-magic faction.

    ¡°It seems to be some love letter. Most of it is nonsense and ramblings but the gist of it is love."

    I quietly listen to what they''re saying but I''m reluctant to present my findings.

    If what I think is true, if the Raven Lord is searching for a way to heal his wife, it would be a huge gain for the King.

    Accacia could use that knowledge to manipulate the Ravens into giving us even more grain, saving us from famine. The King would likely be grateful for such a thing and he may reward us handsomely.

    Or he may not. In fact, it''s more likely that he won''t.

    Plus, it would mean putting Lord Raven entirely under the selfish King¡¯s mercy.

    I glance at the faces of my friends, wondering if I should tell them what I know.

    But how can I tell them and expect them to keep it a secret? Can I trust them to keep it from the King?

    They¡¯re trusting you with their lives and you you won''t trust them with the secret?

    But the secret isn''t mine to tell at all.

    The war rages on inside me, the inner turmoil stealing my attention until Savannah snaps her fingers in front of my face. "Are you still with us Adria?"

    I nod.

    ¡°So we have nothing useful,¡± I say finally.

    Jace rubs his hand over his face and sighs his disappointment. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ve done all this work for nothing and we¡¯re still going to get punished.¡±

    Guilt expands in my stomach, pushing me to tell them what I know, to at least let them decide whether or not to tell the King.

    But I''ll feel even guiltier if I repay Lord Raven''s kindness with such a heavy betrayal.

    Especially since I don''t even know enough about what he''s looking for to manage to variables. What if telling the King changes something beyond my expectations?

    And why does the Raven Lord think the Cure For All Ills is here? Did he visit a Seer, a real one, who told him that Seir would make the cure?

    But he''s not paying any special attention to Seir, and to the best of my knowledge, he hasn''t been to visit Seir yet. So it''s not the creator of the cure he''s looking for. Then what is it?

    Or perhaps it''s the book he wants, the one that helped Seir with his discovery? Maybe that''s why they were at the library.

    But what does he know about the book that we don''t? What''s the big secret?

    Or maybe there''s something else, some other attribute of the North that also helps Seir''s breakthrough.

    I thought about it all night, and still don''t have a definite answer. I had a headache this morning from thinking so hard, making me so antsy that even sipping Wolf''s soothing tea doesn''t settle me down.

    ¡°We won¡¯t get punished,¡± I say finally, laying my mug on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll convince the King to give us another chance.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    I don''t know yet, but I give them a hopeful smile. ¡°I''ll think of something. We still have time."

    A loud commanding knock echoes on the door.

    Or not.

    Jace rises and goes to open the door.

    Tyne is at the entrance, in his trademark purple robes, with two Elite Guards beside him.

    He grins at us. "Ready?"

    None of us answer but we all rise reluctantly, Tia gathering the papers into her satchel.

    I share a last look with Wolf and he gives me what I think is an encouraging nod, but I''m not sure what he''s encouraging me to do. Can he read my mind? Can he tell the inner turmoil I''m experiencing right now?

    Is he encouraging a decision, and if so, which one?

    It''s the longest trek to the castle I¡¯ve ever had. The entire time, I think of what I''m going to do, how I''m going to get us out of trouble. I don''t think the King will really punish us too harshly but that may depend on his mood. After all, he¡¯s been looking for a reason to get rid of us, to prevent us from being his Elite Soldiers. And even though he might not get rid of me, due to my ''ability'', that''s not to say he wouldn''t for the others. They''re not as valuable to him.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    It''s a sick thought to have, knowing that I''ll probably survive this and they might not.

    Unless I reveal what I know.

    My heart remains unsteady and my nerves bounce more erratically the closer we get. Frost wind bites the tips of my fingers and my nose, which I bury in a scarf Wolf got me. I think for so long and so hard that I get sick of thinking and changing my mind every dozen steps. By the time we reach the castle gates, where a sullen Paisley waits, I still have no clue what I''m going to do.

    ¡°Nice of you to join us again,¡± Jace murmurs to Paisley and then smirks pointing to the dark circle surrounding one eye. ¡°Fine black eye you have there. Did you get hit by an angry lover? ¡°

    Paisley shoots him a scorching look, but Jace merely chuckles. And then we continue into the castle in silence.

    I wish I had more time.

    To think.

    To plot.

    To do anything but walk to the King with nothing in hand for him.

    "Time is not a luxury you''re always guaranteed," Tyne used to say in the past when he was coaching me to be just as vicious as he is. "It''s a resource you take, or buy if you can afford it."

    But how can I buy more time now?

    All too soon, we''re at the top of the staircase walking down the dark hallways, and then we''re in front of the King''s doors.

    Tyne does his signature knock and the heavy door creaks open.

    We step into the King''s chambers. Once again, he''s lounging in his stone chair and he regards us unimpressed.

    ¡°Well?¡± he implores.

    ¡°We successfully snuck into the Raven rooms,¡° I announce. ¡°And dedicated a heist to covertly steal pieces of information in hopes that we could piece it together."

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Most of it is in code. We''ll need more time to decipher it.¡±

    The King shares a look with Tyne. "Where is the evidence of what you found?"

    "Here my Lord," Tia gestures with her satchel full of everything but the alchemy symbols I found. "Most of them are frankly useless my Lord."

    The King grins. ¡°Do you think me a fool?¡±

    "Never, Your Majesty.¡± I bow for extra measure. ¡°It''s simply that we don''t have anything substantial to report. It was all garbled mess and letters between the Raven Lord and his lover. I do not believe they''re plotting to betray you, your majesty.¡±

    There''s a stretch of menacing quiet.

    When I look up again, the King''s eyes are glittering.

    ¡°So,¡± he says with a smile that reminds me of the one he gave me at the dinner, right before he poisoned me. "You''ve come to me empty-handed after failing your task."

    I swallow. I know this is personal for the King. Once again, he didn''t get to exact his vengeance on the Ravens, and once again, he''s going to take it out on us instead. And he''s going to enjoy it.

    Suddenly there''s another knock.

    "It''s me," comes Caster''s voice and the door opens again. My team and I spin around to find Caster, Brute, and Wolf filling the door frame.

    My eyes widen. What are they doing here? And how did Wolf get here so fast, when we left him behind at the cottage?

    Caster doesn''t react with surprise when he sees me, and all three men walk in trailed by one other member of their team.

    Caster walks right in front of his father, going down on one knee and bowing.

    ¡°We¡¯ve caught the boar,¡± he says.

    When the moonlight falls on him, I notice the wet dark stains on Caster''s face, his arms, and his feet. There are scratches and wounds on his skin too.

    "It showed itself earlier tonight and we caught it. But we lost a teammate in the process. It gored him."

    The King waves a hand like that last detail was unimportant.

    "How did you capture it?" he asks.

    Caster opens his mouth and for a second, a haunted look passes across his face.

    The blood on his body and the scratches let me know that this was no cake walk. I assumed that the King would have given his son an easier task but it seems not.

    ¡°How did you retrieve it, Caster?¡± his father repeats.

    "It was a team effort,¡± he says but then Wolf snorts, making the Prince redden. The King then turns to Wolf, and that flicker of admiration and hunger reflects in his expression once more.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well,¡± he said speaking directly to Wolf.

    ¡°You said there was a reward for completing this task earlier than the given time frame,¡± Wolf says. My eyes whip over to him. They were given more time than we were? That doesn''t seem fair.

    Then again, which part of this has been fair so far?

    "Yes," the King says. "Anything you want within reason. Do you want to forgo the final trial and recieve direct admission to the Elite Guard Academy?¡±

    Wolf shakes his head and then gestures at us with his chin. ¡°Pardon them.¡±

    What?¡±

    ¡°Pardon their team. No punishment. That is what we want."

    I gape. I hear several members of my team gasp too and Jace whispers Wolf''s name, sounding awed.

    And then I recall how Wolf had been so reluctant to participate in the trials with his team.

    But then upon hearing about our problems, tonight he magically helped them find whatever boar the King was looking for.

    Was that because of us? Did he only do it to win the King''s favor and use it on us?

    It seems too ridiculously magnanimous to be possible.

    But then Wolf meets my gaze and winks at me.

    Oh God. He did it for me. He could have asked the King for anything. Perhaps even ask him for access to the strongholds so maybe he can find his mother.

    But instead, he asks for this.

    "I see," the King says. "Is that what you truly want?"

    "Yes," Wolf says.

    "And the rest of your team agrees?"

    Brute has a sour look on his face, and the other teammate seems unsure, but he says nothing when Wolf looks at him.

    "It''s what we want," Caster confirms straightening.

    The King''s jaw works and his smile is completely gone. He looks sore, being cheated out of his vengeance.

    But then he flicks his hand. "Leave. All of you."

    I don''t wait to be asked twice. I bow and start out of the room. I glance back once and find Caster turning around, with his father not meeting his gaze once.

    And despite everything, I have to feel some pity for him at this moment. Because underneath it all, Caster is just a boy who craves to be loved by his father.

    My vision of the Prince is suddenly blocked by Wolf who murmurs down to me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Back at home, I still wonder what to do with the information I just learned about the Ravens. I need to find out more, but I don''t know how.

    I sit at the dining room table rubbing my chin and then feel something warm pressed against my forehead.

    I start and glance up to find Wolf holding another mug of tea out to me.

    "Thank you," I tell him as I take it.

    He nods wordlessly.

    "And thank you for saving me back then. I truly appreciate it, Wolf. The rest of the team appreciates it too." We''d all walked out there in shock and by the time we recovered enough to thank Wolf he was gone, only to reappear after I got home.

    I wonder if he disappeared simply to avoid their gratitude.

    Wolf shrugs and looks uncomfortable. I want to keep raining praises on him but I don''t think he''ll enjoy it very much and it would only be to soothe myself.

    "How about I make an apple tart today?"

    Wolf smiles finally, so boyishly that it melts my heart. I follow up by asking, "Any news about your mother?"

    His smile disappears as he shakes his head. I feel guilty. I was so sure that she would be moved soon. Was I wrong? Or did Tyne outsmart me once again?

    Hopefully, she''s still alive.

    She has to be. Please, whatever deity is controlling this power of mine, please let her be alive.

    I don''t get a response, but I think I hear a dark chuckle.

    Suddenly Wolf reacts with alarm and snarls at the door right as it bursts open.

    I jump to my feet too, spinning around to find a dozen handcannons pointed at us.

    In between them stands the Raven Lord, his typically affable eyes cold and deadly.

    ¡°Adria,¡± he says. ¡°It seems time that we speak honestly.¡±

 51 - The Raven Curse

    Wolf, in the blink of an eye, tries to charge the intruders, but I halt him with a hand on his arm. I already know what kind of damage that miniature cannon can do and I don''t want to see Wolf with a hole inside him.

    Besides, despite how dire it may seem, this really doesn''t need to get messy.

    ¡°What is this about, sir?¡± I ask calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare feign ignorance,¡± he says. ¡°What did you do to her?¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    ¡°My daughter.¡± He takes a step closer and I get a good look at his attire. Loose, disheveled sleep clothes and his hair is a mess as well.

    Behind the frost in his eyes, is a barely restrained panic. "She¡¯s been lethargic all evening and can barely move. What did you do to her?¡±

    ¡°Pearl can''t move?¡± This wasn¡¯t what I thought the meeting was going to be about. I thought he somehow found out about our report to the King. Maybe, we accidentally set off one of his traps without knowing, and he discovered that the heist wasn¡¯t a simple robbery after all.

    But this thing with Pearl...

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don''t know about it," Lord Raven snaps.

    ¡°I truly don¡¯t know sir." For once, I can be honest with him. ¡°When did this start?¡±

    He glares at me and the man from last time, the one who wanted to blast Tia, says ¡°We should take her in for questioning. I¡¯m sure some rounds with the Farrow should loosen her tongue.¡±

    Wolf growls at the man again, and I squeeze his arms tighter so he won''t escalate.

    ¡°Please sire,¡± I say. ¡°I truly had nothing to do with it.¡±

    ¡°The same way you had nothing to do with the near robbery?¡± he sneers.

    I swallow and then decide to show my hand. "That I did have to do with,¡± I admit even as the blonde-haired man sputters something that sounds like an ''I told you so''.

    ¡°The King gave us a task, to find out if you''re plotting to betray him,¡± I say. ¡°I orchestrated the dance and even got closer to your daughter, to achieve our task.¡±

    ¡°Clever trick,¡± The Raven Lord says flatly, looking neither surprised nor concerned with the revelation. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have caught on to what was happening if I hadn¡¯t investigated and discovered that your friend doesn''t have a sick mother.¡±

    Oh. I didn''t think he would go as far as to check.

    That thought is immediately followed by another.

    She knew.

    Pearl knew that I lied about Tia, even as she told me the truth about her mother. She must have felt betrayed when I continued to hold on to the lie, even though she¡¯d just poured her heart out to me.

    "She wanted to see what you would do next,¡± Lord Raven continues. "So she advised me not to do anything. To trust you. She thought you would be able to help us find what we''re looking for."

    "She did?"

    "Yes, for whatever reason. She thought, if she befriended you, she could inspire you to have a vision about where it is and reveal it to her.¡±

    I nearly smirk, feeling some of the guilt I''m holding dissipate. Sneaky girl. So she told me that story about her mother as a reverse of the trick I played on her dad, trying to make me feel sorry for her. That way I would be more inclined to have helpful visions, and share them with her instead of the king.

    It seems the whole time that I was using her, she was trying to use me too. Somehow, that makes me feel better about this whole thing,

    ¡°And now you¡¯ve hurt her,¡± Lord Raven says.

    ¡°I did not,¡± I say. ¡°While I admit we did follow the King¡¯s orders, I never did anything to harm your daughter. I swear it.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t even tell the King what she knew,¡± Wolf speaks up.

    ¡°What did you know?" Lord Farrow eyes me suspiciously.

    ¡°I know why you¡¯re really here,¡± I tell him. ¡°You¡¯re trying to create a Cure for All Ills, aren''t you?"

    His eyes widen. "You read the notes? They were in code."

    "Yes but not the diagrams." And not the prior knowledge I had of the future.

    "It''s to save your wife, isn''t it?" I ask and a look of abject devastation spreads across his features. "Pearl told me about her, I hope you don''t mind. But one thing I don''t understand is why you''re looking for the cure here."

    "How dare you question our¨C"

    The Farrow Lord holds up a hand, suppressing his subordinate''s cry of outrage.

    He sighs, and it''s like his shoulders sag from the pressure of holding up the world. I suddenly feel very, very sorry for him.

    His face shows his inner conflict as he weighs what he has to say next. He''s taking a risk by letting me know anything but at the same time, I may be the only one who can help him get what he wants.

    "Have you ever heard of the True Heart Gem?"

    "Um...yes I think so."

    The gem is a thing of legend, said to have been given from one Yellic lover to the other. It''s also said that the gem can nullify any curse.

    "You think the gem is here?" I ask.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    He chews on the words before he tells me. "I know the gem is here. I just have no clue where exactly."

    "And the gem is for what? The Cure?" I venture, then recall what Seir said about the ingredients of the Cure.

    "There are no universally accepted definitions for each symbol. It''s popularly thought that you would likely need some kind of magic stone and the blood of a magical creature."

    Lord Raven had drawn both in his notes, as well as a mysterious third symbol. And then there was also the fourth symbol, the squiggly lines that I''d never seen before, that the Farrow Witch said was no longer supposed to exist.

    Lord Raven nods to answer my question. "It''s one of the most important components."

    "And what are the others?"

    He gives me a suspicious look. "I don''t see how you need to know that."

    "I have someone who knows a lot about the Cure too," I tell him. "Perhaps if we put our information together..."

    "We should torture her," the blonde Knight says again. His eyes are heated glaring at me. "Morgana can find out everything she knows."

    "Touch her and see what happens." Wolf''s voice is menacingly quiet.

    The blonde man doesn''t back down. "I''ve heard of you. I''ve heard you''re very strong, and very resistant. But I doubt even you can resist than a three-hundred bolten blast."

    I don''t know what a three-hundred bolten blast is but it doesn''t sound good.

    Nevertheless, Wolf shrugs. "Try it and see."

    "Everyone keep quiet," Lord Raven snaps, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I need to think."

    "Yes, my Lord." His Knight falls silent and we all just stand there watching Lord Raven think.

    And think, and think.

    After several minutes pass with no decision from him, I finally venture, "Do you think the disease that has befallen Pearl, is the same that befell her mother?" I muse on it. "Or maybe someone has poisoned her..."

    "It''s not poison," he says. "You think we wouldn¡¯t take precautions when coming into enemy territory? We frequently take elixirs that eliminate most poisons and we use a poison tester for all our meals and drinks. There''s also the Farrow Witch we have with us who can detect the auras of most foods, drinks, and other artifacts. There was no way any poison would have bypassed that."

    "Oh." So how on earth did the King manage it the first time?

    A horrible thought suddenly strikes me. Or did he never poison her in the first place?

    Was it all a ruse or was the North destroyed in my past lives over a simple misunderstanding?

    But the Raven Lord doesn''t look like the type to lay waste to nations over mere suspicion. The only reason he leads the destruction of the North months after his visit is because he knows for certain that the King did something to his daughter.

    And in just a few months he''ll know exactly what was done. But by that point, it will be too late and Pearl will already be dead.

    The Raven Lord stands still in thought, his eyes already having the look of a grieving father.

    "I can bring a healer to see her," I suggest, hoping I''m not making a huge mistake. "I know someone who is very good and knows a lot about alchemy."

    "No healer can help her," he says. "We have plenty of healers up North and a few of them are very knowledgeable about Alchemy too. We''ve also contacted scholars. Nothing short of The Cure will work for her."

    "So we''ll find The Cure," I say and that seems to shock the Raven Lord. His Knights also regard me with surprise.

    "What?" I ask.

    "Nothing. It''s just...I thought people in the North didn''t even know what Alchemy was but you seem too knowledgeable."

    "We''re not stupid," I say. "Simply preoccupied with other things that may not be part of a wider education."

    He winces a little. "Yes well....that''s partially our fault I suppose."

    I say nothing for a while, then, "It''s alright. War is never as simple as it seems."

    He nods and with that, we seem to have formed a truce.

    "Tell me something about this Stiffening disease," I say. "Maybe I can help you find the gem."

    He shakes his head. "My wife told me about it when we met. She warned me..." He swallows thickly before he continues. "She warned me not to fall in love with her. That she had a sickly disposition for her whole life and carried a genetic disease that killed most of the women in their family before they turned thirty. But I fell for her anyway. Upon reading up on the Stiffening, I found that it could skip a generation or two and hoped that it would skip her and my daughter. Or at the very least, I hoped I would have time to find a cure before the sickness hit. I''ve spent fortunes searching.

    I''ve tried everything. Every potion imaginable. Nothing has worked. My brothers think I''m insane for still trying but I can''t give up."

    "There''s nothing insane about it." I wonder what I would do if that happened to Wolf or Savannah or even any of my friends. Would I be this persistent, searching for a cure most don''t even believe exists? Or would I simply give up?

    "The Elfen mines aren''t far from here. Perhaps, it''s¨C"

    "It''s not in the Elfen mines," he says. "We already checked."

    Okay, scratch that out. Come on. Think Adria think.

    I flashback to my first life, when Caster wanted the Elfen mine shares so desperately. Tyne told me that it was to relieve our famine but he didn''t explain how.

    Did he think the gem was there? Did he plan on selling it to the Raven Lord for an exorbitant price?

    But in this life, the King has not shown much interest in the mines. Why?

    Furthermore, the Raven Lord seems certain that True Heart Gem isn''t in the mines, but where else could they be?

    Where else could one find a gem in the North?

    It suddenly hits me like a bull in the face.

    Oh. My. God.

    There are gems in the Dark Forest.

    I look at Wolf with wide eyes, but his expression is impassionate. Either he doesn''t know what I know ¨C which I doubt ¨C or he doesn''t plan on telling them.

    He never would have told me either, even if I asked.

    What could be his reason for keeping it a secret?

    Unfortunately, I come up with several good reasons why I shouldn''t tell a high-ranking Noble from an enemy nation that we have a forest full of rare and potentially magical gems.

    "Can I see Pearl?" I ask the Raven Lord. "Please?"

    He thinks about it for a second and then nods, turning on his heel. With a flick of his finger, the Knights surround us.

    The blonde one eyes Wolf as if he''s not sure whether or not his master wants Wolf to accompany me.

    Wolf eyes him back like he doesn''t give a damn what his master wants.

    The trek to the castle is tense and silent. The Elite Guards at the castle gate don''t react with alarm at seeing all the armed Knights surrounding us, but I do notice they''re tenser and more watchful. In the watchtowers, there are probably archers as well as the reserve guards ready to attack at the first sign of trouble.

    I notice all these things to keep myself from thinking too much about what I have to do next.

    To tell or not to tell?

    Pearl is in her bedroom, lying in bed surrounded by mounds of plush silk pillows. Her Knight stands beside her, his face twisted with concern.

    As we appear, she turns her head slightly, and one eye opens blearily.

    "Father," she murmurs. "I''m so tired."

    "Don¡¯t go to sleep." He rushes to her side and takes her hand, pressing a kiss onto her forehead. "Please."

    "Pearl," I say and she turns her head slightly to me.

    She smiles. "Hi, Adria."

    "Hi." I smile back but I find it painful. It''s a pain that I can''t describe that pierces my chest. Am I sad? Odd considering I only met her a few days ago, and she''s technically my enemy. "Did you eat anything or drink anything today?"

    "No," she says. "I wanted to go see Seir again, but then I got up and felt so very tired and so I went back to sleep. Now I''m too weak to move much."

    "I¡¯ll bring Seir."

    "He¡¯s gone for a long expedition unfortunately." The King''s Farrow Witch startles everyone with her appearance. She stands behind us at the doorway, with Elite Guards at her side. "Tragically, I¡¯m all you have left."

    I share a look with Pearl, sympathizing with the fear in her eyes. I''m devastated too. Seir is gone and a Farrow Witch is the last person I want close to Pearl.

    "The girl is good as dead," she says callously. "It would be better to put her out of her misery."

    "You crazy witch," the blonde Knight points his cannon at her, his eyes sparking with anger.

    "You want to kill me, don¡¯t you?" She smiles mildly. "Go ahead. Put me out of my misery too."

    "There¡¯s nothing you can do?" I ask.

    For just a split second, her eyes meet mine and there''s a flicker of something in them.

    The Raven Lord catches it too, and continues by saying, "Please. If there¡¯s anything, please do it. I¡¯m willing to pay any price to save my daughter."

    Her eyes bear into mine while she responds to him. "It''s not a price you can pay."

 52 - The Third Trial: Final Stage

    ¡°It''s not a price you can pay.¡±

    The witch¡¯s statement rings in my head even days later, as I muse on her meaning.

    Pearl still hasn¡¯t woken up for longer than ten minutes and each time she¡¯s awake, the conversations become more and more delirious. Or at least, the Raven Lord tells me as much. He has not permitted me to visit often, both because he doesn''t entirely trust me yet, and also to keep the King''s suspicion at bay.

    And as I suspected, he knew already that it was the King who plotted to poison them. The man is more dangerously astute than I gave him credit for.

    But the Raven Lord does let me visit Pearl one more time, and during that visit, we discuss her condition.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s the King?¡± I ask as we both watch Pearl rest on a comforter, eyes shut and face pallid. "Do you think he created a more sophisticated poison?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he says. ¡°We know most of the Northern Poisons and more. As I told you, we took elixirs to counteract them. It¡¯s the only way I would have let Pearl come on this journey in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Ah. So the King¡¯s first poison would not have affected her.¡±

    ¡°Would have been a minor inconvenience at most if you hadn¡¯t stepped in,¡± he says. "But it''s kind of you to try regardless."

    I duck my head guilty once again. I didn''t really try though. He thought I did what I did to save his daughter, but I didn''t. Or rather, I only saved her, because saving her would also save the North.

    Which would in turn save my friends.

    ¡°I¡¯m not who you think I am," I say to Lord Raven.

    ¡°I¡¯m not who you think I am either,¡± he responds. "But for now, I want to focus all my energy on reviving my daughter, rather than going through all the ways we''ve lied to each other. When is your healer coming back?¡±

    ¡°Soon.¡± I¡¯m not sure what important task the king sent Seir out to do ¨C although I suspect it has to do with Wolf''s mother ¨C but since the final trials are in a few days. I imagine he''ll be back by then.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent for a healer from the South. They should be here any day now." His eyes are clearly worried and once again, I feel extreme pity for him.

    I wonder whether to reveal what I know.

    Putting everything together, I''m almost certain that the True Heart Gem is in the Black Forest, perhaps hidden amongst the glittering obsidian on the ground. It would make the most sense. Seir likely came upon it somehow in his past life and that helped him find the Cure. It''s also why the Ravens are here and being so gracious despite King Drogo''s rudeness.

    Although how exactly the Ravens learned that the gem was in Accacia, I may never know.

    But knowing that the Gem is in the Forest and getting it out are two different things.

    For one thing, it''s too dark to make out anything on the forest floor. I can''t even see unless the Forest lets me.

    Secondly, and most importantly, the Forest clearly communicated that if we ever went back it would kill us.

    "Pearl''s mother," I hate to approach this topic but I have to ask. "Is this how her illness began too?"

    The pain on the Raven Lord¡¯s face only magnifies. ¡°Yes and no. It wasn''t this sudden. It was a year-long battle, where she would constantly fall sick with minor illnesses that increasingly became more and more serious until eventually, she took to her bed and never woke up. But Pearl has been healthy this whole year. She''s been healthy for a while actually, for so long that I thought...." He doesn''t complete the sentence, but I already know what he''s going to say.

    He thought the disease had skipped Pearl.

    "So if what Pearl is going through right now is different, then perhaps it''s not The Stiffening. Maybe it''s something else."

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± But there''s a painful resignation in his voice that makes me regret even trying to give him hope in the first place.

    "Don''t give up,¡± I say firmly in a tone that has him looking at me. ¡°We''ll find a solution.¡±

    The Raven Lord offers me a crooked, weak smile. ¡°You sound sure of yourself.¡±

    I shrug. I''m not sure of myself necessarily, but I am sure of Seir. He grows to become one of the greatest alchemic legends of our generation. I¡¯m sure he can figure out an illness such as this.

    What a mess.

    I thought I averted this ending, thought that Pearl escaped fate.

    No one ever truly escapes fate.

    The voice of the creature in my head frustrates me and I want to lash out at it. But I don''t.

    Because what if it''s right?

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    What if that''s why I keep repeating this loop, dying over and over again?

    What if this is my version of purgatory to continuously and hopelessly try to alter the end of the story?

    And what if I can''t change my destiny and I just need to accept it and my eventual death so I can move on to wherever souls go when they die?

    If all that''s true, then bringing you back to life would be pointless, wouldn''t it?

    Yes, it would. Which confuses me all over again.

    I can¡¯t help but blame myself for what''s happening. Maybe I did something wrong or didn''t see the picture clearly enough to prevent this. Perhaps my saving Pearl at the dinner, caused the Ravens to let their guards down so the King could safely enact another scheme. Or maybe I unknowingly gave the King an idea that he would use to refine his poison.

    Either way, my chest is heavy, my mind a fog. Guilt, my constant companion lately, amplifies the silence that hangs between us.

    Pearl and I haven''t known each other for long, so maybe I shouldn¡¯t feel this affected by her demise. But I stare at her face and remember how she laced her arms through mine without shame, without reservation. I picture her inquisitive eyes, glittering as she taught me how to read and imbibe new information without getting confused by the words. And then there was her offensive way of speaking, which was frankly funny sometimes.

    I recall how eager she was to share information, how even when she called me stupid, it didn''t feel like she was mocking me.

    Even when she laughed at my ignorance, it was out of true delight because there was something she could teach me that I didn¡¯t know.

    I''ve never ascribed to the Northern philosophy that all Pangeans are inherently bad people.

    But I''ve never met a native Pangean who inspired such pleasant feelings in me before.

    I have to help her live, one way or another.

    ***

    The Elite hopefuls gather in the castle hall the next day to receive our task for the last stage of the final trial.

    The meeting is a lot more somber than all the previous ones. We¡¯re so close to the finish line already, but at the same time, so much has been lost.

    Most teams are down a team member. One of the twins is missing and the other has a wound that covers half his face in bandages.

    I heard their team''s mission took them to the Midlands and they unfortunately ended up tangling with the Pirates. And anyone who has ever met a Pirate knows how bloodthirsty and vengeful they can be.

    All things considered, our team is the only team that isn¡¯t worse for the wear.

    Ironic since we were considered the underdogs.

    And Jace smugly mentions it to me, but I shake my head in admonition. No matter what, I don¡¯t get any satisfaction from the loss of life, no matter whose it might be.

    Actually, that''s not true.

    There are a few people I would like to see dead, but most of them are very bad, sadistic people.

    But barring that...I don''t celebrate most deaths, even if it was someone like Brute.

    Speaking of which, I notice him watching me. He only meets my gaze for one short moment before Wolf growls and he looks away. It¡¯s not long enough to read his expression, but I can''t help but wonder what that was about.

    When I turn to my partner, he''s staring right at Brute. I know Wolf''s still mad about the incident with the barbarians and Brute is on thin ice eyeing me again. Plus Wolf was already in a bad mood because he lost Seir''s trail while hunting him down and came back yesterday grouchy. I told Wolf that, they likely used a portal at some point and that was why he lost their scent. Skilled Sorcerors in the South used portals all the time to mask their path. It would be difficult to find her by simply following them. So I suggested that after Seir''s return, we could just ask Seir where he went, but Wolf is getting understandably impatient to find his mother.

    So this is definitely not to the time for Brute to get on his nerves.

    But then Brute turns around again and stares right back at him as though daring him to act. I guess his pride gives him dumb courage.

    ¡°Relax,¡± I tell Wolf, a hand on his arm but he merely grunts without taking his eyes off Brute. This catches Caster''s attention and he glances over the two of us and then over to where my hand rested on Wolf¡¯s. His eyes flare wide open and anger seethes on his expression.

    Anger and something that looks suspiciously like regret.

    Maybe a past me would have felt gratified knowing he felt something at the sight of me with another man. I would have been tempted to take it as evidence that the Prince cares for me. But right now, I know what he truly feels isn''t love. Merely an annoyance that someone else gets to play with one of his toys.

    Tyne interrupts the stare-off, strolling into the hall with his snowboots that still manage to make that clickety-clackity sound.

    ¡°Nice to see you all well and rested." He grins as though he just told a joke, and his eyes linger on the bandaged face of the twin. Loathing twists his face for a second, but he says nothing before ripping his gaze away.

    ¡°Now the final task," he continues, ¡°Is going to be one that will test your strength and push your boundaries. It will separate the weakest from the strongest, and drive all of you to the very brink. And if you win, it will launch you into a different stratosphere of strength beyond your wildest limits."

    That piques everyone''s interest. Suddenly, the mood isn''t as somber.

    The end is on the horizon. We can all taste the honor, the glory.

    I don''t care about those.

    What I really want is the promise of power, the thing that sets the Elite Soldiers apart from just any other warrior.

    That extra power they wield. I want it.

    Tyne glances around the room, pausing for dramatic effect. ¡°For years, the Dark Forest has been said to be dangerous and deadly for humans to enter. It''s said to kill those who enter, or at least curse them with madness.

    But intelligence gathered from your first trip to the forest tells me that this isn''t true." His eyes flicker to me in particular as he continues. "There are those who can venture into the forest and survive. And it seems that all of you here have the natural resistance needed to at least survive a few hours in the first and second sections. That''s already impressive. But your new objective will be to become build on that. Venture deep into the forest. There lies a gem at the heart of a tree shaped like a child. You will collect the gem, come out and present it to your king. That is your task for the final trial."

    No one says anything. Not even a gasp can be heard nor can a single breath.

    It''s like the combination of shock and horror sucked all the sound out of the room.

    The Dark Forest nearly destroyed us before. But now he wants us to go in there for God knows how long, and come out with a gem.

    Is he trying to kill us? Is the king mad?

    No. Maybe there''s a catch. He wouldn''t kill his only living son.

    I turn to Caster, whose face looks just as pale as the rest of us.

    Oh God, there''s no catch.

    After all, the King sent his son on a dangerous meeting already. He could have been gored by the boar too.

    But the King didn''t seem to care.

    He just may have gone mad after all.

    "Oh, I forgot to mention," Tyne says. "That there is no opting out of this final task. The fact that you''ve come this far shows a desire to devote yourself to the King and become a hero of the North. We already regard you as our soldiers and, as a reminder, soldiers do not desert. Anyone who attempts to shirk this responsibility will be banished from the village, and be charged with crimes against the Crown. If you try to leave the forest before finding without the gem, you will be killed on sight. In other words, become heroes, or die trying."

 53 - Internal Energy

    ¡°Do you think we have a chance?¡±

    I whisper the words to the air on the long walk back to Wolf''s cottage. The snowfall is heavier today, inches building on the ground. The sun hides behind frothy clouds, leading to a gloomy, frigid atmosphere.

    With that, most of the town has cleared out, heading home to bundle up for the freezing night. We still pass a few stragglers before we curve into the clearing and most of them stare at us. But the stares don''t last as long anymore. I suppose most people have gotten quite used to seeing Wolf and me together.

    And there are no longer sneers or animosity when their gazes fall on me either.

    Once, I thought I even saw an admiring look.

    It was the strangest thing and I didn''t know how to respond to I simply looked away. So bizarre.

    Maybe it''s because Wolf is here with me.

    Or maybe that''s the power of being almost an Elite Soldier, I realize. All prior shortcomings fade away. I''m no longer the Muzungu lover of the Prince with an abusive mother.

    I''m now one of the warriors who protect the North and the other villages from attack.

    That, I suppose, warrants me some respect and admiration.

    And even though I''m not doing this for praise, I can''t deny it does feel good to earn their respect on my own, without being attached to Prince Caster.

    But when Wolf and I enter the clearing of the field leading to the cottage, with only the soft breeze to accompany, I feel the fear sinking in. I finally let myself utter the question out loud.

    Wolf doesn¡¯t answer first. I''m walking a little behind him but for the most part, I''m keeping up. He slows his pace for me nowadays, but today he''s walking slower than usual. Perhaps he''s tired. He¡¯s gone most nights now, still searching for his mother. And during the day, he returns with the clear frustration in his features.

    He has managed to sneak into almost all the King¡¯s strongholds yet he hasn¡¯t found Errila yet.

    Urgency and anger emanate from him constantly now.

    Yet, he never once doubts my words. He never asks me if I¡¯m sure of what I saw, and he has never once questioned my prophecy. He trusts me.

    And it¡¯s at once the most exhilarating and daunting thing I can imagine.

    This man, respected by so many, and feared by many more, simply takes my word for it and follows what I say.

    Not only that, he protects me.

    And he stares at me with such heat in his eyes sometimes, but he never approaches unless I make the first move. Because he doesn¡¯t want to scare me.

    The abuse I faced with the merchant is always at the back of my mind, but somehow it fades with every second spent in Wolf¡¯s presence, replaced by the infernal hunger for him. But we¡¯re both waiting.

    I¡¯m not sure what for.

    ¡°A chance at what?¡± Wolf answers after a few seconds, and I realize I even forgot I asked him a question, too busy thinking and admiring his back muscles.

    ¡°Survival,¡± I say when I get my mind back. ¡°In the dark forest.¡±

    He hesitates. It must be a difficult question for him since he goes into the Dark Forest and survives all the time. But Wolf isn¡¯t like the rest of us. I¡¯m not entirely sure how he¡¯s different yet, but I know that he is.

    ¡°It depends,¡± Wolf says and though the words are hopeful, his expression is anything but. It''s quite grave.

    ¡°Depends on what?¡±

    He hesitates. ¡°If I tell you to not participate, would you?¡±

    ¡°You heard the king,¡± I say. ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t participate is going to get banished or killed.¡±

    "Not if you leave first.¡±

    ¡°You mean run away from the village?" I''ve done it before and got nothing but death to show for it. "I''m not sure that''s possible. I don''t have a stead and will likely die before I make it far out."

    ¡°I know a way out," Wolf says. "A way you can leave without a stead and go far away."

    But I shake my head. ¡°That¡¯s not the answer.¡± There''s nowhere I can go to hide from this. Without me, the North will fall again and I can''t let it happen.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Besides, if I leave, there''ll be no one to protect Jace, Tia, and Savannah on this final task. I''m not sure they can even hear the mage of the forest talking.

    But I can, and so maybe I can negotiate with the mage, tell them what we want, and listen to their terms.

    "What are our chances of victory if I stay?"

    "Like I said, it depends."

    "On what?"

    ¡°On her mood.¡±

    ¡°Whose mood?¡± I ask and he gestures to it with his head.

    ¡°The Dark Forest.¡±

    He refers to it as a personality and there are so many confusing things I want to ask, but I land on, ¡°The forest is a she?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought so,¡± he says. ¡° Temperamental. Irrational. It sounds like a woman.¡±

    I hit him in the arm and he offers me a wry grin. Still, my mind is whirling. I always thought that I was speaking to a mage in the forest, not the actual forest itself.

    Although, I suppose, a sentient forest makes as much sense as anything else that has happened so far.

    ¡°She has been angry at all the intrusions lately,¡± he says. ¡°She likes to be left alone.¡±

    ¡°We would like to leave her alone too,¡± I respond. "But the King keeps sending us there." This will be our second collective voyage into the dark forest. Fourth for me, if you count the thing with Jace, and waking up there. No five. I also ran in there to avoid the thugs.

    But this is the second for most of the Elite hopefuls. And it''s more times than happened in the past.

    I wonder about that sometimes, why fate seems to be taking me back to the Dark Forest over and over again in this life. It didn''t do that any of the other lives.

    Why did I awake in the Dark Forest in the first place? On that note, why do I keep reawakening? Where does this strange power of mine originate from and who is controlling it?''

    I take a deep breath to soothe the panic.

    One thing at a time. If I think about too many things, then my head will explode.

    ¡°What do you think the Kings¡¯ plan is?¡± Despite everything I know about King Drogo, I never thought he would send us to our deaths no reason. Especially since that death isn''t occurring in war, or in the arena, where his mob can be amused by it. Our death does not serve to reinforce the glory of the North.

    Instead, this death will happen in the forest, after quietly losing our breaths or our minds, and never finding our way back.

    It feels pointless.

    There has to be a catch, a reason for this that I''m not seeing yet.

    ¡°Who knows,¡± is Wolf¡¯s only answer.

    But there''s an inflection in his voice that tells me he''s lying. Wolf knows what the King wants.

    Whether or not he''ll tell me the secret, is another thing altogether.

    I know he wants us to find a gem. Based on the description, it''s not the True Heart Gem.

    But what are the odds of me needing to find two different Gems and both being in the Dark Forest?

    Could they be linked? Could he be looking for the ingredients to a cure too?

    Whatever it is, the King''s recent obsession with the forest worries me. Mostly because, it''s something I didn''t account for.

    While lost in my thoughts, we finally arrived at our home. I grin as Wolf makes a beeline for the baking tray waiting by stove. I''d baked a cake yesterday and Wolf only took a few moaning bites this morning before choosing to save the rest for later.

    He goes over there now and cuts a big piece, shifting it onto a plate.

    He brings it to us, then he slices a piece with his fork and holds it to my mouth.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say as I take it from him. As my lips close over the fork, his eyes meet mine, and for a second, it''s hard to swallow, or breathe.

    I glance away so I can chew and eat without looking like an idiot.

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you,¡± he says suddenly. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure I can for the rest.¡±

    ¡°Can you see in the forest?¡± I ask him and to my surprise, he shakes his head.

    "She doesn''t make the light appear for you?"

    He cocks his head with confusion and then shakes his head again.

    "Huh." Then why did she do it for me? "So how do you navigate it when you''re in there?"

    "I sense,¡± he says. "You can''t trust your eyes in the Forest. You only see what she wants you to see. And some of it isn¡¯t real. Bear that in mind."

    I nod, my mind working.

    So what I saw last time, the gems on the ground, could have been an illusion. Was it? But then, Jace saw it too. Why would she show us that? She should have known that human would naturally attempt to take one.

    Touch nothing.

    Was it a test, to see if we could withstand our greed?

    Was that the pretext she would use to kill us? Why did she need a pretext? Why not just kill us?

    It''s all so confusing, and part of me wants to give up, but I know the more I understand about the forest, the better our chances of getting out of this alive. "So what do we do if we can''t trust our eyes?"

    "You''ll have to use some of your other senses to navigate."

    "What other senses? Smell? Touch? I thought we''re not supposed to touch anything."

    Wolf cocks his head to the other side, considering the question. Then he stands. ¡°She can manipulate those things too. But not if you sense from here.¡± He lays a large palm over his belly and then holds out his other hand.

    I take it and he draws me out of my seat, shifting his palm from his belly to mine.

    ¡°Do you feel that?

    "Uh..." I''m not sure what I''m supposed to be feeling. I''m too distracted by the heat behind his palm and the intensity of his eyes.

    They bear into mine.

    "Focus on your energy."

    "My energy?"

    "Yes. Internal energy. It''s called Mana in the North. In the West, they have another name for it."

    "Oh." I think back to what Savannah told me when she was teaching me Mazai.

    A lot of your strength lies inwards. So do your limits.

    Amazing things happen when you wield the inner strength to defeat the pain of the outer flesh.

    But then it doesn''t make sense with what Wolf says next. "Focus on your internal mana, pull it out. Let it guide you."

    "How do I find this energy?"

    "Take deep slow breaths with your hand pressed against this spot," he says, drawing my hand up to replace his palm."Then there should be something you feel. A prickly heat. Imagine your hand wrapping around the heat and tugging on it."

    I take a deep breath and shut my eyes. I take deep slow breaths, meditating like Savannah taught me to a lifetime ago. I focus on it for so long following his guidance. But I feel nothing.

    Absolutely nothing.

    "Do you feel it?"

    I shake my head opening my eyes.

    His eyes are puzzled. "Are you sure? It might be too mild to really help you, but you should feel something at least."

    I feel nothing in my abdomen. Nothing but the heat of my palm and the racing of my heart. "Is that bad?"

    He doesn¡¯t say anything, but worry adds to the puzzlement in his gaze.

    "Stay close to me tomorrow," he says. "Don¡¯t leave my side for a second."

 54 - The Dark Forest

    I don''t sleep much during the night.

    My thoughts constantly flit to many different matters, from Pearl to Seir and just where on earth he and Wolf''s mother are, and then finally to our incoming journey to the Dark Forest.

    Oddly enough, Pearl seems to take up a larger space of my worries.

    Her periods of awakening are growing even shorter. I''m unsure what happens when she stops awakening entirely, or if it will even be possible to save her by then.

    Ideally, that won''t happen, because I''ll find the True Heart Gem in the forest.

    The Raven Lord described it in detail, a ruby-colored diamond-shaped gem that seemed to pulse with energy. But even if I could see enough to somehow search for it amongst the various gems littered on the forest floor, I still don''t know if I''d be able to identify it.

    And that''s presuming we live long enough for that.

    I wish Seir was back so I could talk more about it with him. I wish I had asked more questions about the forest and his thoughts on that. If this True Heart Gem really is the key to the Cure, then he may know what to do.

    I would have asked him, had I known then what I know now.

    I sigh and turn over, eyeing the daybreak peeking through the clouds outside. The snow is falling in gentle tufts, the air frosty but I don''t feel cold. I''m bundled up in Wolf''s coat, and that''s keeping me toasty. That and his warm arms wrapped around me.

    I''m glad he''s here with me tonight. We''re going into the Dark Forest for God knows how long and despite what Wolf says, there¡¯s a very real possibility that I will die in that forest. So at least I get to spend my last night like this

    I shiver at the thought and feel Wolf''s hand traveling down my back. It grounds me like an anchor. And suddenly, I have so many regrets running through me. Regrets of wasting so much time doing this dance with Wolf without telling him what I really want. We¡¯re both attracted to each other but refuse to cross the boundary that I''ve erected. Wolf has followed my lead because he doesn''t want to scare me.

    I should have told him that he didn¡¯t scare me. He couldn¡¯t scare me now even if he tried.

    Ironic considering how terrified I was of him when we met.

    Until I realized his gruff exterior hid a heart of gold, the heart of a man who protected those he cared for. A man who made me hot meals without fail every day and got me a beautiful coat because I was cold.

    A man who taught me to slay my demons and stood by to handle the ones I couldn''t. He risked his life to save me and threatened a King for me.

    He never demeaned or belittled me, and seemed to trust me implicitly even when ration would dictate that he shouldn¡¯t.

    A man that¡¯s not yours.

    But even the censure is enough to stop the fantasies as I turn over to stare at Wolf''s face.

    I wish he was mine. I wish I had more time. I trace a finger over his bushy eyebrows and down the hair lining the side of his face. I scratch through his stubble that often imprints on my neck.

    Being able to touch him like this is already a lot, an honor I don''t deserve.

    And this may be the last chance I ever get to do it.

    The finality rings in my head, piercing me with a sense of mortality that I haven''t felt since my first life.

    This is your last chance.

    I must live.

    I have to somehow fight that forest and win.

    My thumb passes over those seductive lips, and regret pulses in my chest again.

    I should have taken what he offered all those weeks ago.

    By God, don¡¯t I deserve just one moment of happiness one moment of pure and utter selfishness after everything? Can¡¯t I just for once have one thing I crave so badly?

    Suddenly, Wolf''s eyes flutter open to full alertness telling me that he¡¯s been awake for quite some time. It doesn¡¯t surprise me. Wolf could wake up at the sound of a cricket on the floorboard.

    In my third life, when we camped outside, he would be awake and on his feet at the first sign of threat, while Savannah and I were still groggily wondering what was happening.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    And now he¡¯s staring at me, as I stare back at him.

    "Wolf." The whisper leaves my lips and his hand clenches around my waist. Last night I didn¡¯t have much to do but think and it''s mentally exhausted me. I don''t have the energy to push him away anymore when he leans in the kiss me.

    A knock sounds on the door.

    Wolf growls loudly at the intrusion. We both know what that knock means.

    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± I remark sadly.

    I wish we had more time.

    I try to rise but Wolf''s arm don''t loosen.

    Then he put his hand around the back of my neck and drags me into a hot kiss that melts my bones and drives all thoughts of the soldiers at the door from my head.

    "Stay close to me,¡± he says when he finally lets me go. The knock is more insistent this time and Wolf storms up and out of the room. I hurry after him in time to see him to grasp the door handle.

    The soldier at the door nearly balks when Wolf throws open the heavy wooden doors and glowers at him.

    He instinctively recoils but then force himself back into place assuming a bold and unintimidated stance.

    ¡°The king has summoned you to begin the final trial.¡±

    ¡°We bloody well know it,¡± Wolf growls making the man tighten his hold on his weapon. ¡°You couldn¡¯t wait five minutes?"

    "I-"

    "Wolf, stop scaring him," I say.

    But Wolf just growls looking more irritated than I¡¯ve seen him in a while. He bends until his face is a nose away from the Soldier''s and says, "I wonder how well you can knock if I cut off both hands at their wrist."

    "Stop, Wolf." I take Wolf''s hand as the man swallows. His gaze swivels to me, in plea. "He¡¯s just doing his job."

    Wolf doesn¡¯t seem ready to let it die.

    "Let¡¯s go get ready. We don''t have much time."

    Wolf finally sighs and nods, closing the door in the Soldier''s face.

    The trek to the Dark Forest is a familiar one but somehow it feels longer than the last time. I''m completely out of my depths and have no other plan in mind other than to stick as close to Wolf and make sure my team members do the same.

    Except now there are no more team members. The teams have been dissolved and we''re supposed to work together as a unit to achieve our goal.

    I snort to myself. I can imagine how well that will work.

    But let''s try to be optimistic for now.

    As we appear on the clearing, I see that most of the others are already here. Paisley, Brute, and Caster are all standing in a circle whispering amongst themselves. Most of the other hopefuls stick close to them. Tia and Jace stand next to each other and Savannah is arriving from the other side with a soldier much like we were.

    I notice that neither of the twins are here.

    "Where¡¯s Page?" I ask Jace as I reach the clearing.

    Jace shrugs but then the soldier standing in front of him says, "He''s not participating. He fled the Village."

    "We''re allowed to do that?" Jace asks.

    "He''ll be caught and bear the consequences."

    I shudder. Knowing how sadistic the King is, that punishment is likely going to be worse than a simple death in the forest.

    I glance around. There are only about thirty of us. Less than half of our starting number. How many have died already or gotten hurt? How many fled like Page and how many simply didn''t pass the King''s arbitrary qualifications?

    That''s another thing I haven''t figured out ¨C why the King bothered with all those other task if this was his ultimate goal. Wouldn''t it be better for him to have more of us go into the forest? Why would he whittle down our numbers with all those trials?

    "So we¡¯re complete?" Brute asks. "Because I would very much like to get on with this."

    "That eager to die, friend?" Savannah quip.

    He frowns at her. "Oh, I¡¯m not the one who''s going to be dying. I''ve learned a trick or two from our last voyage,"

    "Oh?" Savannah raises her eyebrow. "Care to share?"

    "The Forest respects the strong. You just have to show it that you can be its master."

    It doesn''t take Wolf''s sardonic expression for me to know what Brute said is bullshit.

    Although, if that were true, it would make sense why the King only sends those who passed the rest of the trials. I suppose, by definition, we are the strongest.

    Jace and I lock gazes. I see the apprehension and fear that we both share. We clearly both remember how we almost died in the forest the last time we were here and how unpleasant an experience that was.

    "Stick to Wolf," I mouth to him and he nods. I do the same thing to Tia and Savannah the latter of whom comes to swing her hand around Wolf''s shoulders.

    "I guess you''re our leader for today, Wolfie."

    Wolf grunts in response but he doesn''t look like he likes the title or the nickname very much.

    ¡°Who made him a leader?¡± Brute asks.

    ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡± Savannah challenges. ¡°Wolf is the only who has gone into that forest many times and come out sane.¡±

    ¡°So has Prince Caster,¡± Brute points out and we all turn to Caster. He¡¯s eying Wolf and I with a strange look in his eyes and Wolf is watching him too.

    ¡°The Prince was the only reason we completed that last voyage into the forest,¡± Brute continues. ¡°The King also sent us back here with a secret mission. Caster taught us how to see in the forest, using breathing techniques and focus, pulling out your mana from inside." He leers at Savannah. "I could teach you if you ask real nicely."

    "I''d rather eat nails," she responds with a sweet smile.

    I, on the other hand, am blinking at Caster in surprise. That breathing technique sounds oddly like what Wolf told me.

    I wonder how he knew that. Did his father tell him?

    How long has the King known this technique and why isn''t it common knowledge?

    "Enough talking." One of the Elite Soldiers calls out. "Time to start."

    We nod and grumble as we walk into the forest. The fear is thick in the air, thicker than the fog, and I swallow past it.

    Wolf''s hand finds mine as we reach the edge of the forest and enter.

    I don''t bother looking behind me as the light gets thinner and thinner.

    "How do we see?" One of the boys from the other teams asks Brute, desperation in his tone.

    "Why should I tell you?"

    "Aren''t we supposed to work together?"

    "Yes but why should I bother with you? You''re too weak so the forest will kill you anyway."

    It''s too dark to see the boy''s expression but I can sense his indignation in the air. I don''t blame him. Even in a situation like this, Brute remains an ass.

    I know the second we cross over into the second section of the forest.

    The darkness is abnormal, the air eerily silent. I take a deep breath and try to center myself, pulling at something but I don''t feel anything is inside me. All I can do is focus on Wolf¡¯s hand in mine.

    And then just like that, the ground rumbles, and the forest growls.

    Wolf squeezes my hand once more.

    "It''s coming," he says as dread douses me.

 55 - A Strange New Power

    The rumble is immediately followed by a roar that splits through the atmosphere and trembles in the silence.

    My heart pounds faster.

    The air feels thinner and I await the breathlessness that nearly killed Jace and me last time.

    Especially as the familiar voice of the forest screams in my mind. GET OUT!

    "What the hell was that?" Someone shouts, but their voice is no match for the roar, and the rumbling of the ground as a monster charges toward us.

    I try not to pant out of fear, try to save my breath, even as my chest grows tighter.

    I breathe deeply as Wolf told me to, closing my eyes and trying to find that internal strength even as my heart flitters like a rabbit trying to escape my chest.

    Trying to center oneself in the Dark Forest is hard enough.

    Trying to do it while a large and deranged-sounding monster is coming at you is a whole other thing entirely.

    I brace myself desperately, clutching Wolf''s hand, pulling at whatever is inside me but it doesn¡¯t work. The ground trembles as the creature roars, closer this time. The sound of swords being pulled and loud shouts echo in the air.

    I pull my own dagger from its scabbard one-handedly.

    ¡°Something¡¯s coming!¡± Brute shouts uselessly, as though we all can''t hear it.

    I try to sense the direction of the movement, but without sight and with the stillness of the air my sense of direction is all thrown off. It seems like the beasts are charging from all around us.

    And then it''s upon us.

    I hear the next roar from right above me and I scream, throwing myself back instinctively and out of its way. I pitch my dagger in the direction of the voice, stupid because now I''m without a weapon.

    And the monster slams into me anyway with a force that knocks the wind out of me.

    I fly back into a tree bark before slouching on the floor. All around me are the sounds of battle, screams and slashes, wet and sticky, and thuds from bodies hitting the floor.

    I get to my feet, searching around me, trying to get a feel of what''s going on from sound alone.

    I need to see. I need to see.

    ¡°Wolf!¡± I shout and I hear the monster¡¯s cry, as well as a clang of metal.

    ¡°I got him!¡± Someone that sounds like Prince Caster says, and a howl colors the air but it doesn''t sound like the first monster. Are there two monsters? Multiple?

    Oh God. We''re going to be slaughtered here, aren''t we?

    No. I must survive.

    Where''s my dagger? Hell, I don''t know. I don''t even know up from down.

    I need to see.

    I close my eyes trying to focus. Come on. Come on. I can¡¯t die like this. I won''t come back if I do, and even if I did, there were too many things in this timeline left unfinished.

    I don''t want to die. I don''t want my friends to die either. I¡¯ve worked so hard to get to this point. I¡¯ve done so much and yet so much work still remains.

    I haven''t even had sex with Wolf yet. I can''t die a virgin!

    I clear my mind of the ridiculous thoughts and the regrets, breathing deeply. Seeking something.

    An internal energy.

    I focus. I can''t feel what Wolf wanted me to feel, but I focus on what I can feel. Inside me is nothing, a void. Maybe that''s what I need to pull at?

    I take another breath, putting my palm on my stomach. I imagine my hand wrapping around the void, pulling something but it doesn''t move. It doesn''t shift.

    I don''t know if it''s because there''s nothing there, or because whatever is there is too strong to be moved.

    Either way, the result is the same. I tug and tug but nothing happens.

    Where did I go wrong? I ask that internal voice. I thought I was doing everything right. I thought you wanted me to save the North.

    But I can''t do that if I''m dead!

    The screams are reducing in number now and so are the sounds of conflict. My teammates might be dying right before my eyes and I can''t even see them.

    Please. I beg a force I don¡¯t know, a force I¡¯ve never seen before. The force that controls this time-loop nightmare that I''m in.

    I can¡¯t die here. Just give me something. Anything.

    Are you sure? I think I hear it reply, amused. Because once you agree you can¡¯t take it back. Once you''ve unlocked this power, it will change everything and you can''t put the pieces back as they were. You will no longer be able to deny what you are.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I hear another roar and what sounds like Savannah shouting from far away. Jace cursing. Tia screaming. A grunt that could have been Wolf.

    I need to save them.

    Think carefully. It¡¯s not just your fate you¡¯re deciding with this choice. You are deciding for all players in the Game of Fate. Do you still choose this?

    ¡°Yes.¡± I have no clue if it¡¯s there really is a voice talking to me or if I¡¯ve indeed lost my mind. I have no clue about anything at all.

    I hear a screech in my ears shouting No!

    That¡¯s the forest. Is she talking to me? Or the people fighting?

    Accept my terms and I will help you.

    "I accept!"

    I feel something, an expansion in the void within me, as though I''m inflated, full of air.

    And suddenly, with an almost startling alacrity, the sounds stop and my vision clears.

    The stillness of the frosty forest is eerie. It¡¯s still dark but strangely I can see everything in front of me pretty clearly. Oddly enough, there''s no snow sitting on the branches or covering the floor, even though it''s snowing outside. The forest looks just like how it looked when Jace and I were here, except there are no more dark corners and instead of a thin path of light, the entire place is lit up. The fog in the air shifts, emitting a sparkle. Or perhaps they''re simply reflecting the gems on the ground.

    Black gems, obsidian, as far as I can see.

    It''s terrifying.

    But there¡¯s a strange sort of beauty in it as well.

    I''m tempted to take one but I recall what happened the last time with Jace. Besides, my biggest concern is finding my friends.

    And once I do, I can look for the True Heart Gem amongst the obsidian.

    Is this an illusion? No one is here.

    "Wolf," I call out but nothing responds to me. The trees don''t even move. There''s no wind or sun but I can see and can even breathe.

    ¡°Jace? Tia?¡± Where have they gone? Did the monster take them?

    Or was the monster an illusion too?

    Have I been in an illusion the entire time?

    But as I walk forward, I start seeing a darker rouge staining the rocks below me.

    Blood.

    My soul grows tight.

    There''s so much blood everywhere, on the trees, on the floor tracking scarlet over the blacks.

    What happened? Were all my friends slaughtered? Where are the bodies?

    "Please," I plead out loud, remember that I can talk to the forest. "Please show me my friends."

    The answer is slow to come, but then I hear it, clearer than before.

    Your friend should have never come back here in the first place. YOU SHOULD NOT BE HERE. Now we all will pay the consequences.

    "We were forced to come here. We didn''t have a choice."

    You humans always have a choice. AND YOU ALWAYS MAKE THE WRONG ONE. I warned you that I would not be so benevolent the next time. I will show no mercy.

    My heart races. So I suppose the forest is offering me no help. But still, she doesn¡¯t allow cover me in darkness and suffocate me once more, so that''s something at least.

    Or maybe she can''t?

    I don''t know but if my vision is to be trusted, then I''ll simply follow the path of bloodshed and perhaps I''ll find my friends.

    Or whatever¡¯s left of them anyway.

    I swallow past the despairing thought and focus on putting one leg in front of the other.

    Even my light footsteps seem magnanimously louder in the quiet of the forest. I also feel like eyes are everywhere directed on me, like even the trees are watching. They''re still, not daring to bend as though they can sense the anger that reverberates in the atmosphere.

    How dare you?

    I don''t answer. If she can''t help me then there''s no point talking to her.

    I continue down the path, time shifting and flowing confusingly. I have no idea how much time has passed. The blood trail seems endless and my feet begin to cramp up but I still don''t know exactly how long I''ve been walking. It could be a day or a few minutes.

    Everything looks and feels the same, like an endless loop.

    For all I know, I could be walking around in circles.

    Is this how people lose their minds in the dark forest? I wonder distantly. They simply wander and wander until they¡¯re driven mad by the sameness of everything.

    I hear a bird call and glance around wondering if it¡¯s my old friend the Black Shrewk.

    But it''s not the Shrewk. It''s a blue bird, perched on the branch.

    The path behind it feels different. I walk towards it and see what looks to be a ditch.

    A steep one, and when I look inside, I find a dark-haired figure with her face tucked into her knees, buried in the dirt.

    "Tia?"

    Her head instantly comes up her eyes wide and panicked.

    "Don¡¯t come any closer!"

    "Tia, it¡¯s me." I walk to the side of the ditch, and squat, analyzing the hole. "It¡¯s Adria." The ditch, while steep isn''t too deep, and Tia with her athletic abilities could have easily come out. Why is she still lying there?

    Tia jumps to her feet brandishing a stick.

    "Don¡¯t come closer or I will slay you." Her eyes are wide and unfocused as though she can¡¯t see much.

    "Tia, it''s me."

    "Who are you?"

    "It¡¯s Adria."

    She shakes her head frantically. "It can¡¯t be. You¡¯re a beast playing tricks on me. Adria is dead."

    "What?"

    "I saw her slain right in front of me," she says.

    I frown, but then I realize. The forest showed her an illusion. It has me thinking:

    Was the entire battle an illusion? Was there ever a monster?

    "When did you see me die?" I ask. "How much time has passed?"

    Tia shakes her head. "I will no longer speak to you, creature.  I will not lose my mind."

    "Oh, Tia..." I shift forward, digging my heels in so I don''t fall, and reach out to her. I''m careful not to touch her so I don''t startle her and end up with a branch in the face.

    "I have a hand in front of your face. Reach out and you can feel me," I tell her. "Remember when we practiced the dance, and you felt that scar in my hand? It''s still there. Feel it."

    Tia doesn''t look like she wants to but then her shaky hand comes out and she touches me hesitantly. Her thumb sweeps over my palm, and finds the scar, nudging and tracing it over and over again.

    "Adria," she whispers. "Is it really you? Are you alive?"

    "Yes. The forest was playing tricks on you, showing you my death."

    Her eyes remain unfocused, even as her face turns up. "I can¡¯t see you. I can see anything."

    "I can see. You''re in a ditch. How long have you been in here?"

    "I¡¯m not sure. Weeks. Months. Years."

    She has a messed up concept of time too.

    "Hold onto me," I tell her. "I''ll pull you out."

    She grasps my hand and I pull, leaning all the way back. Her feet walk the side of the ditch and she''s lighter than me so it''s easy enough to get her out of there.

    "Thanks," she says after I let go. "Now what do we do?"

    "We¡¯re going to find the others and get out of here. The king''s mission be damned. He¡¯s sent us on a fool''s quest and I was a fool for going along with it."

    "And Wolf? Has he been taken too?"

    "I don''t know where Wolf is. I lost track of him and everyone else. Hopefully, he''s okay." I have to believe he''s okay. After all, he knows the Forest better than all of us.

    Tia heaves a breath. "I can''t believe we may be the only ones alive. My father always said that I would be the first one out of these Elite trials and look at me now. They underestimated me."

    I smile at her. "They underestimated me too. Here, let''s see if I can help you see. Wolf taught me this breathing technique... try to inhale deeply and focus on internal energy. A heat you should feel somewhere in your belly."

    I see and hear her breathe deeply.

    "Do you feel it?"

    "I think so."

    "Now tug on it. Try to hold it."

    Her eyebrows furrow in concentration, but then she shakes her head. "I don''t know. I don''t feel anything."

    I touch her stomach and tell her. "Breathe with me."

    I inhale and she follows me, and then exhales again. Inhale. Exhale.

    I feel something from my hand, like a spark.

    And then suddenly, Tia gasps.

    "What is it?"

    She blinks at me, looking right in my eyes. "I can see."

 56 - The Gift of Sight

    "What do you mean you can see?" I blink at her and she meets my eyes. It¡¯s startling. I¡¯d gotten used to her staring listlessly into space and it was more than a little unnerving to have her meet my gaze.

    ¡°You can see me?¡±

    She nods.

    I gape. I half expected it not to work.

    I glance around me and point. "What¡¯s that over there?"

    "A tree."

    "Yes but what kind of tree?" I need to make sure that we''re indeed staring at the same thing, just in case one of us is hallucinating again.

    "Um..." she licks her lips in concentration. "It¡¯s kind of crooked at the side, with a long branch that touches the ground and a vine wrapped around the stem."

    I nod. We''re definitely looking at the same thing. My heart races in excitement.

    I have to admit, I was worried that everything I saw was only a deliberate illusion. With Tia seeing the same thing, that seems less likely now.

    Or we could both be suffering the same illusion but I don''t think that''s how it works. At least, it hasn''t worked like that so far.

    ¡°So how did your sight clear?¡± I ask Tia.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I felt like...I don¡¯t know...like something was being pulled out of me. Out of my stomach and then I concentrated like you said and suddenly I could see."

    Was that me? Did I do that? I recall that I focused on trying to tug at something inside of her, but I have no idea if her sight is my doing, or simply her executing Wolf''s instructions better.

    But the way my vision cleared was different from how Wolf said it would be. There was no pulling internally. I couldn''t pull at the void.

    But then once I agreed to the Voice''s terms, it felt nearly effortless to see.

    Something strange must have happened to me.

    Perhaps it has to do with whatever I agreed to with the Voice...

    Accept my terms and I will help you.

    It said I was playing a game of fate. What does that mean? I don''t know how to feel about it. The forest may not have liked it either, thinking back to the way she screamed.

    Why? Did this power give me a special advantage against the forest? Could I resist its influences? Was that why I could see clearly now?

    Why didn''t I have the option earlier, or at the very least in my other two lives?

    "Okay." I blow out my breath. My head starts to hurt so I decide to shelf that thinking for later. Right now, I try to remember everything I know about the Dark Forest.

    The Dark Forest is large and expansive, bordering North of our village. It stretches all the way up to the mountains, beyond which are the Elfen Mines, and the Griffin Land, home to the famed barbarian warriors.

    It''s impossible to know how deep inside we are, or how deep the others are too.

    I would say that we need to find food and shelter first but I neither feel hungry or thirsty. My legs which were cramped just minutes ago, ease and I feel refreshed, like I could walk forever if need be.

    Somehow, it feels like an eternity has passed and yet no time has passed at all.

    "Let''s start looking for the others." I decide. "We can leave markers on the trees as we walk so that we can retrace our steps if we need to."

    Tia frowns. "You sure we should...touch the trees?"

    "I don''t think we have a choice."

    She nods, and I flip my dagger in my hands until I touch the hilt.

    Then, I scratch a shallow mark into the dark bark of the tree, half expecting it to bleed or screech at me.

    But nothing happens. The scratch simply reveals a light gold color beneath, a color that sparkles like a gem.

    "There," I say. I assume that we''re not hallucinating, in which case the marks should prevent us from walking in circles. "When we find the others, we can compare notes and find a way out of here."

    "Right." Tia nods.

    And then we walk.

    And walk, and walk.

    Once again, time shifts and moves in unnatural ways and we carry conversation as a way to maybe judge how much time has passed.

    We mark every few steps, analyzing the bark first to make sure it''s not already marked. I ask Tia about her family and her history and she tells me that she used to be a pretty nifty pickpocket back in her Midland village. She doesn''t seem ashamed of it either and sounds almost excited to reveal her secret.

    "I''ve always had light hands and great dexterity," she says. "It only seemed natural that I would become a thief. Plus I''m pretty decent at subterfuge. Second to thievery, I''m an excellent actress but I didn''t make it anywhere near the Performance Academy."

    "Neither did I."

    "Yeah, I heard," she says.

    "You did?"

    She nods. "People talk about you, you know. Other Elite hopefuls and randoms in town. I don''t think you realize."

    "Oh." That has the effect of making me feel self-conscious and curious all at once. "What do they say?"

    Tia hesitates. "Most of it isn''t good."

    "Of course."

    "But lately..." She chews on the words before she says, "I think you''ve managed to impress quite a few people."

    Who? I want to ask, but I don''t want to seem like I care.

    "Anyway, back to my story," Tia says as though she''s as eager to change the subject as I am. "I was pretty good as a thief. But it''s not exactly a safe way to make money."

    "You thought this would be safer?" I grin at her.

    She smiles back. "Believe it or not, yes."

    She continues telling me about her clever heists and once when she stole from the town tax collector to get her mother a new stove, which her mother refused and took back immediately.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    "She never agreed with how I got us money, even though I was very good at it, so good that it could have solved many of our problems." She shakes her head and releases a sigh. She side-eyes me before she continues, "I''ve never admitted this to anyone but I like stealing," she says. "It''s like a game you''re playing against someone else. Being able to outsmart them, put pieces together how I want and set things in motion, like I''m putting on my own play. It makes me feel...powerful." She glances at me. "I''m a bad person for feeling that way, aren''t I?"

    The answer is probably yes, but somehow I understand.

    What she just described is similar to how I felt when I danced. I was putting together moves and choreography for others to enjoy and derive meaning from. I loved that feeling. It was the only time I felt important like I was something to be admired and not just the useless daughter of an abusive mother.

    "Maybe that''s why I chose this path, to join the Elite Soldiers," Tia continues. "Maybe I thought if I used my skills the right way, then I would feel like less of a bad person. Maybe then my mother would be proud of me." She accompanies the statement with a sad tilt of her lips.

    "I know all about disappointing mothers," I tell her commiseratively.

    "I know, about that too" she says. "I was there at the first trial when she came. I...I saw what she did to you outside. I''m sorry. I should have done something but I didn''t know you then."

    "It''s fine," I say, annoyed with myself for bringing it up. I turn forward, keeping my eyes on our path. "With my mother, it''s complicated." It''s hard to blame her too much for her actions. She fled a war, and had to live in a nation where she was constantly disrespected and belittled. A foreign woman in a foreign land with an illegitimate daughter and nobody but herself to rely on.

    God only knew the things she had to do to settle here.

    So I don''t hold much resentment toward her despite everything.

    But lately, I find that I don''t feel much of anything towards her. I don''t think about her at all. Too many other people and matters are constantly pressing in occupying my thoughts.

    I suppose that''s one of the hazard of moving back in time thrice. You meet so many people that some relationships simply fall to the wayside. Although, in this timeline, it has only been a few weeks since I''ve seen my mother, truthfully, I left her behind years ago. I''d partially mourned her death when Accacia was destroyed but beside that, I did not love or hate her much of her at all.

    And now...

    Survival has become my priority and I save my energy and hatred for others.

    Like the Empress.

    And The King.

    And Genya

    Especially Genya.

    I need to survive this if only to make her pay for what she did to Wolf.

    And Wolf needs to survive too.

    "Wait," Tia says and I pause as she approaches a tree, peering at the bark. "There''s a mark here but I don''t think it''s ours."

    I approach and see the careless cross etched of the bark. "No, it''s definitely not our mark."

    "Someone else must have had the same idea we did."

    "We should follow it. See who''s at the other side."

    "I was thinking the same thing."

    We continue down the trail of crosses, noting that the trees marked are arm''s length away, almost like whoever made them was feeling their way around because they couldn¡¯t necessarily see the path in front of them.

    The marks continue until we get a clearing and glance down.

    Yellow hair fans out over the face and body of a crumpled woman.

    I tentatively reach down and draw back the hair on her face. My mouth drops open.

    "Savannah!"

    I kneel beside her, shaking her to try to revive her. But her eyes remain closed and she simply mutters to herself. Her cheeks looked slightly sunken in and color on her face sallow, as though she''s been here for years not weeks.

    God, how long have we been in here? Do we look older too?

    I freeze turning back to Tia.

    Tia doesn''t look much older.

    And I certainly don''t feel older, and Tia didn''t comment on it which means I don''t look much older. Savannah on the other end, looks like she''s been here at least a year, judging from the length of her hair alone.

    What on earth is happening?

    Does time move differently for each of us who had been separated?

    It sounds like a crazy thought, but it''s the only explanation I have.

    "Savannah." I shake her again and her eyes finally weakly blink open.

    "Who are you?" she whispers.

    "It¡¯s Tia and Adria. What happened to you Savannah?"

    "Tia and Adria? You''re dead."

    "No we aren''t. Savannah, tell me the last thing you remember."

    "I..." she frowns. "I''m not sure. I think I got knocked out."

    "By the monster?"

    "No. By Brute." She groans as she attempts to sit up. "He was the first one I found. We were supposed to find the rest but I guess I said something he didn¡¯t like and he knocked me out."

    "He could see?"

    She nods. "I think so." Savannah definitely can''t see us. Her eyeballs move in the darkness as though trying to track my voice.

    "Ok, Sav, we''re going to try something. In theory, it should help you see. Alright?"

    She nods and I place my hand over my belly.

    I repeat the same instructions I gave Tia, closing my eyes and breathing along with her.

    Another spark shoots through my hand, sharper than what I felt with Tia and then Savannah announces, "Oh my God. I can see."

    "That''s gre¨C" I open my eyes and the words get stuck in my throat along with Tia''s gasp which lets me know that I''m not seeing things.

    Savannah no longer looks old and sallow. She''s back to her normal young-looking self, and her face is filled with vitality.

    "I feel great too," she says and hops to her feet and I rise dumbly not knowing what to say. I feel Tia''s stare in the side of my face as Savannah bounces on the balls of her feet.

    I don''t look at her. I''m not sure how to explain what just happened.

    Did I heal her?

    But no. The bruise on her eyes, where I''m guessing Brute knocked her out is still there. So is a scratch on her arm. But apart from that, she looks roughly the same as when we came into the Forest.

    Am I doing this?

    I don''t know.

    It''s a little frightening that I don''t know if and how I''m doing this, but I''m glad I''m able to help my teammates. I can figure the rest out later.

    Once Savannah is done testing the durability of her body, she turns to me wide-eyed. "I feel good as new. How did you do that?"

    I shrug. "I think it''s Wolf''s technique."

    "No. I think you''re special." Tia says. "But then again, I think I''ve always known that team leader."

    I blush especially when Savannah adds, "I agree. This might seem like an extremely inappropriate thing to say but if I had to be stuck in this godforsaken place with anyone, I¡¯m glad it¡¯s you."

    I''m pleased but somehow I can''t forget what the Voice said.

    You''re deciding for all the player of the Game of Fate.

    What did I decide? What is the Game of Fate? And what are these new powers I have?

    More questions and still no answers.

    Most importantly though, I need to find Jace and Wolf.

    The next two people we bump into happen completely by accident

    Savannah is telling us how she marked her path from when the beast appeared and we¡¯re following it so at least we know the way out of here.

    Tia is of the mind that we should go in the opposite direction, toward the Elfen mines so that we can escape from the village or any potential punishment.

    "That''s an idea. But we can¡¯t leave without Jace and Wolf," I say.

    If they¡¯re still alive. None of us voice that last part.

    "The monster that attacked us," I ask next. "Was that real?"

    "I think so," Savannah responds. "The damned thing nearly took a chunk out of my arm, if I hadn''t moved fast enough."

    "Then what happened? How are we alive?

    Sav frowns. "I¡¯m not sure. One second it was snorting in my face and the next second something threw me out of the way."

    "Wolf?"

    "No, it seemed bigger. And hairier."

    That supported my theory. There were two beasts there.

    Likely more.

    I wonder if the one who helped Savannah was the same beast that took Jace and me out of the forest.

    "So why would a beast save us?" Tia asks.

    No one knows quite the answer to that. All we know is that the forest isn¡¯t what it seems.

    We continued tracking Savannah''s marks and adding more marks to map out the forest. That''s when we hear it. At first, it sounds like distant chattering of maybe birds or insect creatures. And then it gets noisier and noisier as we get closer.

    "Let go of my hand!"

    "Oh what, so you can wander off and try to get yourself killed again? Not a chance. Whether you like it or not we¡¯re in this together. Now stop being an asshat and let me save your life."

    Excitement flutters through me at the familiarity of the second voice.

    I immediately start towards it and hear them pause.

    "Wait did you hear that?" The second voice is suddenly fearful

    "Hear what?" The first voice is just as sardonic as ever. "The lack of applause to your rousing speech? What did you think I was going to fall at your feet and thank you for being so magnanimous. Let me go!"

    "Jace!" I shout as I spot him between two dipping branches.

    He spins wildly, brandishing one of his two short swords.

    He looks fearful as we approach.

    "Jace. It''s me."

    "Adria?"

    "Yes. And Tia and Savannah are with me too."

    "Oh thank God! The team is alright!" Jace pumps his fist in the air and tries to let out a whoop, but he doesn''t seem to know which direction to let it out in.

    So I run to him instead.

    Making sure to avoid his sharp weapon, I jump into his arms and give him a tight hug. His arms wrap tightly around me.

    "I''ve never been so happy to hear you in my life, Adria."

    "Me too Jace. Me too."

    Paisley is behind him frowning.

    "Is Wolf with you?" Jace asks.

    "No," I say. "But you¡¯re going to do something for me, so you can see me. You¡¯re going to take a deep breath, hold it and focus on your core. You''re going to feel something, a slight warmth. Then hold it and tug on it."

    "What is that? You casting magic on me?"

    "No, it''s to help you see better."''

    "You can see?"

    "Of course she can," Paisley snorts. "Caster probably gave it to her."

    "Gave what?" I ask, hearing Savannah and Tia pause behind me.

    "The Yellic shard. That''s what''s helping you see isn''t it?" He grins wicked. "I can only imagine what you had to do to get it from him."

 57 - The Yellic Shard

    Jace immediately reaches over and smacks Paisley in the back of the head.

    "Don''t be an ass," he says. "I was just starting to like you."

    "I don''t give a damn whether or not you like me." Paisley''s eyes flash in annoyance. "And I''m simply being honest. She says she can see now when she previously couldn''t. Only Caster has the Shard and he''s been stingy with it so far. I assumed she had to pay a fair price for it."

    He shrugs unapologetically. "It¡¯s a logical conclusion to make."

    "No, it¡¯s fucking not, considering she¡¯s with Wolf now," Jace counters. "You just said that because you like to be mean."

    "I¡¯m not really with Wolf." I glance at Savannah while I say it but she like Jace is frowning at Paisley. I turn back to Paisley, and ask, "What''s a Yellic Shard?"

    "Why should I tell you?" is Paisley''s response.

    "Because owe me," Jace says. "Or did you forget?"

    Paisley reddens. Now I''m also curious about what he owes Jace, but I''m still more curious about this shard that helps one see in the Dark Forest.

    Paisley eventually sighs as if this whole thing is so stressful to him. "Are we going to pretend you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about?"

    "I truly have no clue," I admit and though he frowns, for the first time, doubt enters his expression.

    "The King gave Caster a magic shard of glass. It''s supposed to help him see in the forest or at least detect his way through. Caster broke off a piece for Brute during their last excursion and then one for me last night."

    "Ah," Sav says. "I was wondering how that bastard could see me enough to knock me out."

    I nod. Suddenly, a lot of things make sense, including Brute''s confidence.

    And here I was thinking that the King was going to let Caster suffer like the rest of us.

    "That¡¯s cheating," Jace burst out with. "He deliberately gave his son an advantage while the rest of us are here stumbling around like idiots."

    "Cheating? At what point did you think this game was fair?" Paisley gives one of his humorless laughs, followed by a long-suffering sigh. "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m stuck with you idiots again."

    "You don¡¯t have to be," Tia says. "Jace doesn''t need you to see anymore so you can go off on your merry way."

    "No," Jace responds to everyone''s surprise. "As annoying as that one is, he¡¯s going to come in useful."

    "How?"

    Jace thinks about it. "Well, his father is a Chief. So, if we manage to escape the Village, we can use him as leverage so they don¡¯t hunt us down."

    So Jace was thinking about running away too.

    Tia frowns doubtfully. "If anything, us taking him along will make them hunt us down faster."

    "You''re both wrong," Paisley says. "My father won¡¯t care about anything that happens to me."

    "You''re lying," Tia says.

    "No, I''m not. How did you think I got stuck in a group that was sent on a mission that was probably supposed to kill you all? As far as hostages go, you''ve made the wrong choice. I''m sure the old man wants me dead probably more than you do."

    We''re all stunned silent for a few seconds.

    And then Tia asks, "Why? What did you do?"

    A bitter look fills his face, and Jace seems to realize we''ve crossed a boundary because he coughs awkwardly, "Either way. I still think he should come with us."

    "I''m fine with it as long as he doesn''t plan on irritating us the entire time," Savannah says.

    "Adria?" Tia nudges me. "What do you think?"

    My eyes travel from Jace to Paisley, and then back to Jace. He rubs his hand over his neck and his eyes avoid mine.

    I get the feeling that there''s something Jace isn''t telling me.

    But I decide to trust him regardless.

    "So you can see?" I ask Paisley.

    He shrugs. "Not clearly. It''s more of a blur really, and vague outlines of things but it''s enough."

    "Would you like me to help you see clearer?"

    He frowns. "Can you really?"

    I slowly approached him but he still jerks when I put my hand on his stomach.

    "Focus on your center," I say.

    I thought he would complain or make another snarky comment but he reluctantly shuts his eyes and does as I say.

    A few seconds later, his eyes fly open. "How did you do that?"

    "I''m not entirely sure," I admit. I don''t know if these new powers have to do with traveling back in time or with the voice in my head or with Wolf''s technique. "Wolf taught me I think."

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "You really don¡¯t have the shard?" he asks and I nod.

    He suddenly looks uncomfortable. "I''m sorry I implied what I did."

    "It''s fine," I say and then decide it''s time to move on.

    "We¡¯re getting out of here," I tell Paisley. "The King''s task be damned. Do you know a way out?"

    He slowly shakes his head. "I''m not even sure how long we''ve been in here."

    "It feels like years to me," Savannah says.

    "Days," Tia says

    "A couple of minutes," Jace points out.

    "Hours," I say.

    "What on earth is going on?" Jace asks

    "I think it''s fair to say that the forest is playing tricks on us," I say. "Wolf said it could make you hallucinate, but I think it goes beyond that. I think we''re experiencing time differently as though we''re pulled into different time dimensions where time moves faster or slower."

    "That doesn''t make sense," Savannah points out. "Because if time moves that much faster for me, I would be dead by now."

    "You kinda looked like you were on the verge of it when we found you," Tia points out. "And then after Adria did her thing, you looked fine."

    "Yes but, to me it feels like at least a year has passed. No one goes without food or water for a year."

    "I''m not sure how it works," I say. "It''s just a tiny theory. Maybe when we find Wolf he can explain more."

    "Explaining isn''t Wolf''s strong suit."

    Tia snorts and I have to agree. Nevertheless, I''ll drag it out of him one way or another.

    "We marked our path here," I say. "We''re going to keep going and see if we can find a way out. And also..." It finally hits me, the thing I almost forgot amidst all the chaos and finding my friends.

    The True Heart Gem. I completely forgot to look for it.

    In my defense, there are far fewer gems as we head deeper into the forest. I thought eventually the obsidian would give way to more types of gems, but no. Only more dark colored stones here and there. None of my friends can see them either for whatever reason. I don''t know if it''s because we''re in a different part of the forest, but the floor of the forest looks completely normal.

    Were the gems I saw an illusion? Or is this an illusion now?

    Ah. It''s all so confusing. And the forest has been suspiciously silent for some time. It''s giving me a bad feeling.

    "Let''s go," I say finally.

    As we continue our journey, Jace fills us in on how he and Paisley paired up.

    "After the monster attacked, I ran and grabbed who I thought was Tia at the time," he says. "Turns out, it was Paisley''s dainty little wrist."

    Paisley groans and Jace chuckles.

    "Anyway, after we''d gotten some distance away and the adrenaline cleared enough for me to hear what he was saying, I realized I grabbed the wrong person. But it was too late by then, and I also learned he could see so I attached myself to him."

    "How did you realize he could see?"

    "Well, I nearly walked off a cliff before he told me to watch my step. That''s when I figured it out."

    "A cliff?"

    "Yes, we thought it was simply a steep hill at first, but then Paisley says it was most definitely a cliff."

    That''s confusing. A cliff didn¡¯t make sense for the geography of the forest It was supposed to be gentle hills leading up to the Elfen mountains and the Griffin lands.

    Where did a cliff factor in?

    Or was the forest much larger than I thought?

    Or was Paisley lying?

    Why would he? Just to mess with Jace?

    I glance at Paisley and he gives me a tight smile.

    As the group continues, I hang back with Savannah to speak privately.

    "Wolf and I ¡­" I say. "There¡¯s nothing. Besides a friendship. He helped me out and I''m deeply indebted to him but that''s all."

    "Is that so?" She sounds more amused than offended.

    "Yes. And if you doubt me then I¡¯ll be happy to¨C"

    "It¡¯s not that I doubt you. I¡¯m just wondering why you¡¯re going through the trouble of telling me this."

    "Because you and Wolf are...meant to be." Did she not hear me the last time I blurted this out?

    I know in my past life Wolf and Savannah were fated mates, the type that were irrevocably bound together. A witch, who was an actual Seer, told me. I''m fuzzy on the details of how exactly they got together, whether it was before or after Sav broke Wolf out of the King''s dungeon.

    All I know is that, as they spent more time together, they realized how much they meant to each other, and formed that special bond that even I couldn''t completely understand.

    But right now, Sav snorts in response to what I said.

    "Look," she says. "Wolf and I have been playmates since we were little. Our mothers were friends and so I was kind of forced on the awkward mute kid who wouldn''t play nice with others. I followed him around just out of curiosity at first, but then realized how lonely he was." She turns her gaze upwards as though she can somehow see the sky through the thicket of branches. "Later, I found out that it wasn''t that he deliberately drove people away. It''s just that he didn''t know how to talk to them without scaring them. He had a tendency to share things that he shouldn''t know, like if someone was lying or if they smelled ''sick''. He was also really bad at hiding his true feelings. And then after he started getting ostracized, he kind of accepted it and remained alone. Without me, Wolf had no friends and I was worried while I was gone that it would always be like that." She watches me thoughtfully. "So I''m glad he''s not alone anymore. I''m glad he has someone like you, in case I''m not here."

    "Oh." I''ve never thought about Wolf''s history like that. I''ve always assumed Wolf simply didn''t like people and that was why he stayed away.

    I never thought that was because people rejected him first.

    But what does Savannah mean by in case she''s not here? "Do you plan on leaving the village again?"

    But she doesn''t answer the question, simply smiling wanly.

    Eventually, we all sit to stretch our legs, even though none of us are really all that tired. We start talking to defeat the eerie silence in the forest and maybe to prevent dying from boredom.

    "I miss my mother," Tia says unprompted. "I probably should have listened to her and not joined the trials in the first place."

    "I miss my mom too," Jace says. "Particularly her fruit cake."

    Savannah groans. "Speaking of which, do you guys remember the duck they served after the second trial? That was divine. I miss that. I was hoping they would give it to us again before sending us to our deaths."

    "That was good," I interject fast so as not to ruin the mood by dwelling on death. "But I miss Wolf''s meat soup most."

    Jace sighs. "Yeah, me too."

    Paisley doesn''t say anything.

    Jace prompts him. "Come on Paisley. Tell us who you miss."

    He stands abruptly and heads off.

    "Where are you going?" Jace calls.

    "I don''t care. I just need to be away from you."

    "Don''t go too far." And then to us, Jace says, "Ignore him. He''s just going through a lot."

    "How do you know?" Tia asks.

    Jace thinks about it and then adds, "I think he tried to throw himself off the cliff."

    "What?"

    "Yeah. Right after he told me to watch myself he tried to throw himself over. I caught his hand at the last minute."

    "Are you sure? Maybe he just didn''t see it?"

    "He did. And he was kind of annoyed that I saved him. I think his family life is very complicated."

    "Are you sure there was ever a cliff?" I ask. "The forest can cast illusions."

    "I don''t know," Jace says. "But I do know that a part of Paisley really wants to die."

    We all fall into an uncomfortable silence. No one knows quite how to respond to that, except now I''m remembering how Paisley casually told us that he was allergic to fish and how he said he was unfortunately really hard to kill.

    Is it the first time he''s attempted to die? I think he mentioned trying to kill himself before, but I thought he was just making a dark joke, never expecting someone liek Paisley to be actually suicidal.

    No, don''t care about him now Adria. You really can''t afford to care for too many people.

    Still, I hope Paisley took Jace''s caution to heart and didn''t wander off. I don''t want to have to look for him again.

    As I scan my team I can''t help but wonder:

    How long has it really been?

    How long can we keep going like this, without food or water or sleep?

    I don''t feel hungry or tired but that''s wrong because I should feel those things.

    I take a deep breath and close my eyes and try to center myself. I think of Wolf instead, and where he could be. I also think of Pearl and where on earth I can find the True Heart Gem.

    And then a roar shakes the earth.

 58 - Battling the Beast

    The roar seems to shake the ground, nearly cracking through the core. We¡¯re all immediately on our feet glancing at each other, readying ourselves for the second attack.

    Except, neither of us can tell where the sound is coming from.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s coming from there.¡± Jace jabs to the side with his short sword, his eyes wide and fearful.

    ¡°No,¡± Savannah shakes her head firmly. She¡¯s faced away from the group considering the dark depths behind us. ¡°It¡¯s definitely from this direction.¡±

    For me, I can¡¯t tell where the sound is coming from. Sometimes, it seems to be coming from where Savannah is facing, but I can also hear it from behind me and also from behind Jace. Just like last time when the monster charged at us, it¡¯s impossible to tell exactly where it is, only that it¡¯s so huge that the ground trembles with each step.

    And it¡¯s only getting closer. And closer. And closer.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Paisley?¡± Jace asks.

    ¡°Who cares about Paisley?¡± Tia snaps, her eyes wide and panicked as they turn to me. ¡°What do we do?¡±

    I don¡¯t know.

    It¡¯s humbling and terrifying that they''re looking to me for leadership here. Maybe they''ve built me up to always have the answers because I portray myself as always having the answers.

    But that''s only because I¡¯ve lived in that future before.

    But things are changing now. And everything here is new territory.

    I truly don''t know how to fight a monster we can''t even see yet. Especially without Wolf.

    My heart races, and bile is in my throat choking me with fear. My entire body is frozen in fear. A part of me wants to just fall to the ground and let whatever wants to happen happen. I¡¯m so tired of this, so tired of fighting my fate.

    So tired of dying.

    Maybe if I die again, I can wake up in a different existence, where I didn¡¯t make all these damn choices that brought me to this point, gored by a beast we can¡¯t even see.

    I told you there won''t be any more chances.

    Oh so you''re speaking to me again, I snap internally at the voice, as it laughs once again. But at least that manages to jog me out of the state of being frozen with terror.

    I can''t die here.

    My friends. I have to save them. Not just the ones here, but the ones I''m yet to meet. They''re waiting for me.

    But how do I fight back? I can''t win here.

    You can beat it. This time I imagine Wolf¡¯s voice in my head. Just like I taught you.

    But my insecurity is even louder. No, you can''t. Every ugly thought I''ve ever had about myself seems to echo louder than the monster''s footsteps. He''s wrong. You''re nothing but an imposter and a thief, stealing bits of other people''s glory and passing it off as your own.

    Like with Savannah and the Mountain.

    And Tyne and the dinner.

    And Savannah and Wolf.

    And now that you have no one to steal from, you''re flailing in the air.

    The growling is getting closer. The corners of my vision dim as my heart races as though the darkness is trying to close in again. No. I can''t lose my sight on top of everything.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    I press my hand to my stomach and take massive deep breaths.

    Savannah and Jace brandish their weapons, spinning around wildly. Tia and I hold our daggers.

    There are four of us but I still feel overpowered by whatever is slowly approaching. We still don''t know where the monster is coming from.

    Except...we know one place where he¡¯s not coming from.

    Above.

    ¡°The trees!¡± Everyone turns to me at my shout and I gesture up. ¡°Get in the trees!¡±

    They blink, but Tia doesn¡¯t have to be told twice. With surprising agility, she scrambles up the bark using the ridges to propel herself onto a branch. Then she holds down her hands to me and says, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll throw you to the branch above and then you''ll hoist me up.¡±

    I nod and then immediately grab her arms, glancing over for just a second to make sure that Jace and Savannah are doing the same thing. They are and so I focus on climbing myself.

    Tia grits her teeth and grunts as she swings me back and forth a couple of times to build momentum, and then she throws me into the air. I grab the branch, above her, feeling a splinter dig into my palm I bite my lip against the pain. That¡¯s not important right now. What¡¯s important is getting out of this alive.

    I pull myself up, silently thanking Wolf for all the drills he put me through, which enabled me to have the strength to do this. I sit on the branch triumphantly, and then I reach down and pull Tia up too.

    We both catch our breaths resting on it as we see Jace and Savannah opposite us doing the same.

    And then we wait.

    Thump. Thump. Thump.

    Thwack.

    With a hit that sends one of the trees folding over, the monster finally appears, tall and imposing.

    True fear, unlike anything I''ve ever felt before slices through me.

    The monster is nearly the height of a tree. It looks serpentine but walks on two legs, hunched over with a horn emanating from his head. And wings at his back.

    Wing.

    God, we''re so fucked.

    I gesture to Jace to remain silent as the monster approaches us, sniffing around around. His eyes gleam like vicious emeralds in the dark and I try not to even breathe too loudly. And then I see Sav swallow.

    It''s eyes are immediately on them.

    It charges but Savannah immediately leaps into the air, thrusting her sword into the crevice of his neck. The monster roars and spins around and she flies off his back, but bounces off a tree, before landing lithely on her feet. The monster stomps to her again, but Jace jumps out of the tree and runs in front of her, holding his sword.

    Tia and I share a look before instantly jumping down. We can¡¯t leave our friends to face the beast alone.

    Savannah bounces on her toes, gingerly glances over, and nods at my questioning look. I''m okay.

    I make hand signals, not sure why we''re remaining silent when the monster has already detected us but it seems like the right call.

    My teammates all nod in unison getting my meaning and then, as one, we attack.

    Jace and I aim for the legs while the other two aim high, stabbing into the monster''s flesh. The monster roars and slashes his clawed hand at me. I duck, but not fast enough. It gets me in the shoulder and pain slices through my arm but I still keep moving jabbing my dagger into his legs.

    It groans.

    Good. At least, our weapons can penetrate its skin.

    But I don''t account for its wings, and with one might flap, the air shoves me back a few feet and I land on my ass.

    Still, I get up and continue.

    We go after the monster, again and again, stabbing slashing avoiding its counterattacks.

    Slowly, we learn more about it. It''s slow, and can''t see very well. Its hits are powerful but not as much as the first monster we encountered.

    But it''s also terrifyingly resilient.

    No matter how many hits we land, it refuses to go down. Finally, the exhaustion that I''d been fighting before starts to take over. Sweat rolls down my back, my arms ache from gripping the sword, and I start to feel every wound on my body.

    But I don''t give in. We keep going.

    And then finally with a roar, the monster jumps through the trees and takes flight.

    We don¡¯t hesitate then. We run.

    We don¡¯t know what we¡¯re running to but we¡¯re running away from him. I getting good at slapping the leaves out of my face, and getting into the rhythm of it. I dash through and pump my arms and my legs as fast as I can go.

    Then I turn around.

    No one is behind me. Not my teammates or the beast.

    Drat. We lost each other again.

    "Tia! Jace! Savanna!"

    No answer.

    The monster roars, and this time I do hear it from above me. I start running again, telling myself that I need to be alive to find my friends. I run faster than I''ve ever run in my life, but I can hear it approaching quickly and I know that it¡¯s going to catch me eventually. It¡¯s nearly on top of me.

    I try to look on the bright side. I¡®m at least glad it''s me and not my friends that it came after.

    I''m also glad that maybe I can kill this thing before I die.

    I turn around, and face it, holding out my dagger. The sheer force of wind it brings sends me flying to the ground, and it crouches over me, roaring in my face.

    I yell back and stab my sword into its side. We both scream as I rip it out and do it again and again and again.

    Red and black liquid black spill over me. Remembering a trick from my past, I stab into its eyes and it screams. But then out of nowhere, the monster is ripped from me.

    It slams into the tree and cries out as someone else roars at it.

    And then my vision is blurry but the last thing I see before I close my eyes is a yellow gaze.

    Wolf.

 59 - A Brief Reprieve

    My head hurts.

    I peel open my eyes and the pain only intensifies as a bright light pierces through my consciousness.

    I groan. It¡¯s the brightest light I¡¯ve seen in a long time, setting fire to my eyeballs. I try to throw my hand over my face, but my body feels heavy and sluggish.

    It also feels held back by something else.

    ¡°Easy.¡± The voice is a familiar rough murmur that glides over my skin. Or is that glide physical¨C I feel something soothing, and liquid on my body. It relaxes me and the pain in my temples reduces.

    My vision clears somewhat as I open my eyes all the way. I squint against the light, as my eyes adjust and I can make out more shapes and figures.

    The sky.

    I¡¯m looking at the sky.

    It takes me a few seconds to realize why that¡¯s such an odd occurrence. In that time, I also become aware that I¡¯m surrounded by blue water as far as the eye can see, with the sun glittering on its surface. I¡¯m lying on my back, but the water carries me effortlessly, little ripples sluicing over my body like they¡¯re dragging away every bit of pain from me. Then I realize that I¡¯m not just floating. There¡¯s something beneath me, unyielding though gentle as it carries me along.

    Something that feels remotely like fingers attacked to a giant palm.

    And then the scent hit me, an unmistakably masculine scent. I finally turn my head from the glare of the sun and meet the familiar yellow eyes.

    ¡°Wolf.¡±

    The word that leaves my throat is a ragged hoarse exclamation, that feels loud even though it''s probably just a whisper. But he¡¯s really in front of me, his eyes yellow and soft for all their intensity as they track down my face.

    ¡°Adria.¡±

    The name drags out of him with a similar cadence, but his voice is rumbly as I remember. My breath catches in my throat and I finally have the strength to rise. Relief makes me ignore the fact that I''m naked as I throw my hands around his neck.

    ¡°You¡¯re alive.¡± My voice breaks once again. I didn¡¯t realize until now how much I¡¯d been trying not to think of the possibility of him not being alive, because that thought terrified me.

    Not just because I needed Wolf alive for my plan to work. But mostly because I couldn''t stand the thought of losing him.

    Wolf''s arms hesitate for a minute in the air, before wrapping around my back so tightly that it¡¯s hard to breathe for a few seconds. But I don¡¯t complain. I want him to hold me like that. I want to crawl inside his skin if possible so that we¡¯re never separated again. He¡¯s the only thing that has ever made me feel safe in this crazy new existence of mine. The only one who has consistently made me feel like I could just rest on him.

    As I hug him I realize that the forest is behind him and I can see the sky, but I don¡¯t want to ask any questions. I just enjoy being in his arms as I pull back.

    And then suddenly, he pulls back and his hand is on my cheek, before journeying into hair. He pushes me closer and then he presses his lips against mine.

    The kiss is hesitant, but welcome. I can¡¯t believe I thought I might never do this again. I could have died without kissing Wolf again. Once more, I¡¯m surprised by how soft his lips are, how his desperate unguided movement speaks to a lack of experience. Wolf has always been a picture of contradiction, gentle and fierce all at once, seeming so capable but so naive on other things too. Especially in things like this.

    Maybe I have no right to be doing this. I¡¯m all wrong for him and he will someday move on from me to fall in love with the one he¡¯s meant for. Maybe, I¡¯m merely a footnote that occurs before the start of their story.

    But right now, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m okay with being the footnote for him, and I''m going to make every second we have together count.

    I want to feel alive.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    I kiss him back, quickening it up, showing him the pace I want, until we fall into an easy rhythm. Well, easy is not the word for it, because his hand is grasping my hair, and his other hand trembles where it grips my waist. I can feel his entire body lightly trembling with the struggle to maintain control.

    But I don''t care if he loses it.

    I don¡¯t think that he''ll hurt me and I trust him wholeheartedly.

    It¡¯s why I attempt to cage him in place by wrapping my legs around him This has him jerking and moaning into my mouth in the most lusty way that has a heartbeat setting off at the base of my stomach. The kiss gets wetter, as our tongues duel and dance. I move closer to him, belatedly aware of how naked we both are and wonder for a second how we got that way.

    But my brain only works for that single second before I lose myself in the kiss again.

    His hand tightens again, the clear symbol of control drawing thin.

    I move slowly in his lap, brushing myself against his hardness. I want to take him inside me, but I have to be careful. He''s large. I doubt he¡¯ll make it all the way in but I want to try.

    When my fingers brush against him he jerks, but doesn''t escape before I wrap my hand around his base.

    Then his head snaps back, eyes squeeze shut.

    His face is twisted into a tortured grimace as I slide my hand up to the tip, waiting for his eyes to open. Even though I ache for him I don¡¯t put him inside me yet. His first time, his only time, was not his choice. Someone took it from him and they will pay dearly for it.

    But this time with me, I need it to be his choice. I need him to say yes, truly.

    His eyes open and I try to ask the question with my gaze because I can¡¯t ask it with my lips. I don¡¯t have the presence of mind to do that right now so hopefully he can read me as well as he always does.

    Wolf hesitates.

    But not for the reason I fear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you," He grits out, his chest heaving like he ran several yards. ¡°I don¡¯t...I¡¯ll die if I hurt you.¡±

    So sweet, my gentle giant.

    ¡°You won¡¯t hurt me,¡± I assure him, forcing myself to breathe the words out. ¡°Do you want me?¡±

    He nods.

    Then I slowly guide him to my center.

    As I start to descend his eyes slide shut again. His shoulders bunch up and his hands grasp my waist, almost halting my progress, but he doesn¡¯t seem to have the strength to stop it altogether. Or perhaps he has the strength, just not the willpower because he allows me to glide lower and lower, gripping his shoulders as I struggle to accommodate him. I bite my lip and moan as he scrapes all my nerve endings. This sensation...pain and pleasure melding as one...he seems to fill me up endlessly and we¡¯re not even halfway down.

    And the effect I have on him...

    I pause my advance so I can study it. It¡¯s intoxicating, watching his face slack with desire, his eyes rolling back in his scalp. His hands shaking in earnest now.

    I continue to descend, going slower than slow.

    And then we hit a wall, where I can¡¯t go past that. It seems to be that there''s still so much more of him to take, but I don''t want to risk truly injuring myself.

    At that point, I ascend, then descend again, taking a little more this time, as much as I can stand.

    ¡°Stop¡­¡± He says and I pause. ¡°I don¡¯t want to..."

    "You won''t hurt me."

    "I will." His eyes squeeze shut and then I finally decide to prove it to him by forcing myself down and breaking the boundary.

    I scream.

    He yells and he grabs me, pushing me away. His hips follow, almost against his will. They seem to have a mind of its own, thrusting inside me like a mad animal. He moans and bites my shoulder, hard. I scream again as the pain tears through me, but then something else starts to happen. The pain and pleasure become one. I''m hyper-aware of every sensation, every touch, every thrust inching me closer to madness.

    He keeps going.

    "I¡¯m..." he gasps. "I can¡¯t stop God... nothing has ever felt this good. It feels like...I can¡¯t stop."

    "Then keep at it," I say as the animal takes over me too. It feels like he¡¯s ripping me apart but I¡¯m mending again and again, and craving more. The pleasure builds and overtakes the pain until the latter is an afterthought. I¡¯m crying out for him to continue and saying a whole lot of filthy things that I probably don''t mean.

    Suddenly, a dam breaks inside me so spectacularly, I see stars.

    I feel like I''m transcending space. My life is flashing before my eyes, highlighting every beautiful moment I''ve ever had. I sag into Wolf''s arms weakly, and still he continues.

    Until, with a final roar, muscles and veins start on his neck, he explodes inside me.

    And then almost instantly, he''s out of the water.

    ¡°Wolf wait," I cry out weakly and grab his ankle so he can''t storm off. He freezes but doesn¡¯t turn around. Even without seeing his face, I can tell his emotions. Shame.

    "You didn''t hurt me," I tell him. "I''m not hurt."

    He doesn¡¯t move, clearly not convinced.

    I try another tactic.

    "Wolf, I''m cold," I say. "Please, don¡¯t go. Hold me."

    And then finally he turns around and I see the torture in his yellow eyes. And another thing. They¡¯re glowing.

    What the...?

    I table that thought for later, as Wolf picks me out of the water, laying me on the grass.

    And then he brushes his lips over my body.

    "I¡¯m sorry," he says kissing the spots where his fingers bruised me. Then he kneels so he can reach the middle of my legs. "I¡¯m sorry." He licks me there and I jerk.

    No one has ever done that to me before. He does it again and pleasure unfurls inside me again, slower this time trickling out of me like the river.

    After enjoying that for what feels like far too long, I hold his hair and tug.

    "Wolf."

    He obliges, coming up to lay beside me.

    You tasted so good alive, Adria," he says, and for some reason, I snort.

    "You taste good alive too, Wolf. And you felt good."

    "You lie."

    "I don¡¯t lie." I meet his eyes and inject the honesty I feel into my gaze. "It felt wonderful Wolf. Absolutely wonderful."

 60 - About The Dark Forest

    ¡°What is this place?¡±

    Those are the first words I utter.

    For the past however long, we¡¯ve been lying on the grass by the lake in silence as I enjoy the sound of Wolf''s heartbeat beneath my ear. His hands traced circles on my back the whole time as I¡¯m savored the soothing quiet.

    I¡¯m unsure how long we¡¯ve been like this but I know it can¡¯t last. Even now, images of the monster racing after me, falling on top of me, threaten to permeate my brain no matter how much I try to fight them back.

    Just for one moment, I tell myself. I want to be in peace for just a moment longer.

    But I already know that¡¯s impossible.

    My friends and I are in a forest fighting for their lives. We¡¯re besieged by monsters, and trees, and time. We need to get out of here, before we either grow old and die or become driven to madness like so many others have.

    So despite my reservations, I pushed through anyway and asked the dreaded question that will awaken both of us from this peaceful reprieve.

    Wolf fingers run down my back and then up again.

    ¡°Lake,¡± is his predictably short answer. I almost smile at him as I sit up.

    ¡°You know, talking to you would drive the wrong girl mad,¡± I tell him. Now I understand why Savannah would get so frustrated with him and his lack of explanations. She used to accuse him of having the emotional bandwidth of a log of wood. Of course, we both knew that wasn''t true. Wolf had plenty of emotion, just had some difficulties showing it.

    The thought of Savannah pierces me as I consider the betrayal I¡¯ve just dealt her. I reassure myself that at least Sav doesn¡¯t seem to have any feelings for Wolf right now. She was honest when she told me she was glad Wolf had me and I saw it in her eyes. Not a single trace of jealousy.

    Wolf also doesn¡¯t seem to have any special feelings for her. Their relationship might develop in the future, in which case I will kindly step aside to let them have their happy ending, and simply support them from the sidelines if I¡¯m still alive by that time.

    But for now? For now, I will have this.

    Wolf¡¯s eyes regard me softly, now back to the color of warm amber. His lip kicks up like he''s about to smile.

    His large hands come to the side of my face and I don¡¯t flinch when he pushes my hair back. It seems I now feel completely safe around him and do not have a single urge to flinch.

    ¡°It¡¯s an oasis,¡± he explains finally. ¡°Breaks the forest into two parts.¡±

    ¡°Two parts?¡±

    He gestures to the other side of the forest with his chin. ¡°That is another part of the Dark Forest. Over there, leads to the Griffin mountains.¡±

    "Of course,¡± I respond.

    The Griffins are known mostly by fable as a race of savage warriors, even just one of whom can take down the toughest magical beasts. Some claim that Griffins are half beast themselves, and possessed by demons, although that is a more unkind explanation for their strength. Either way, I''ve never seen a Griffin before and neither have most people, I think. They stick to their mountains, comfortable with being legends.

    Back when the magical monsters escaped the forest and wreaked havoc on our village, long before I was born, it was said that Griffins were hired to kill them or drive them into the Dark Forest. Some say a few Griffins settled here and married Northerners. Others believe that the original Northerners are descended from Griffins, and that''s why they tend to be physically stronger than most other nations. The same people claim that''s also why the North have Chiefs rather than Lords, just as the Griffins do.

    ¡°I never thought they were that close to us,¡± I murmur.

    ¡°They¡¯re not,¡± Wolf says. ¡°It only looks that way.¡±

    "I suppose that¡¯s another trick of the forest,¡± I say. ¡°Appearing smaller and more compact than it is.¡±

    He grunts in agreement.

    I relax to lie fully in his arms, enjoying as it wraps around me.

    ¡°How do you know so much about the Dark Forest?¡± I ask. Savannah and Errila told me some of the stories, about how Wolf would often wander off into the forest as a child, sending his mother into a panic. He kept on doing this, no matter how much she scolded him, but eventually, Errila relented, because Wolf would always be back by nighttime. ¡°Is it because you spend so much time here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    When nothing else happens, I ask, ¡°Do you want to elaborate?¡±

    ¡°She tells me,¡± he says softly.

    ¡°She? As in the forest?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    "You have conversations with her?" Of course, it would make sense. The forest talks, but for me, it only spits out threats and warnings. ¡°What other things does she say to you?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°It is dependent on the day. Occasionally, she likes to rant about the disgusting injustice of humankind and laugh about how they¡¯re destroying each other.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°On some occasions, she cries."

    "She cries. Why?¡±

    ¡°For her lover. Her children. Her friends.¡± he says. ¡°She has lost a lot because of the humans.¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    He says it matter-of-factly but I''m still not sure if it¡¯s meant to induce pity. Regardless, it¡¯s hard for me to feel pity for a creature that has caused so much destruction and pain to innocent villagers. A creature actively trying to kill me and my friends.

    If that beast hadn''t shown up last time, Jace and I would already be dead.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s killed just as many as she has lost," I murmur. "She should be proud."

    Wolf does an odd thing then. He chuckles.

    ¡°You remind me of her.¡±

    I glance up at him, insulted at the insinuation. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    He runs his hands down my shoulder. ¡°Both fierce. Intelligent. Protective to your friends and dangerous to those that oppose you. And you enjoy playing little tricks on people.¡±

    ¡°I do not¨C¡± But then he raises his eyebrows and then I realize that Wolf has been privy to most of my schemes. Even approaching him was part of a larger plot and could be seen as a type of trickery.

    And yes, a part of me did enjoy those schemes. While it was terrifying at the time, there is something strangely thrilling about being able to pull it off.

    ¡°I don''t just play tricks to hurt people," I say, a tad defensively. "I do it for the greater good."

    ¡°In her opinion, so does she.¡±

    ¡°How does killing people amount to the greater good?¡±

    ¡°There are casualties in every war,¡± he says smoothly.

    ¡°What war is she fighting?¡±

    He gives me a level look. ¡°A war against the humans.¡±

    ¡°Why? It''s not like we''re battling against the forest.¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    I cock my head and furrow my eyebrows, confusion plaguing me. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    He''s quiet for a few seconds mulling over the words in his head.

    ¡°Why do you think we¡¯re here?¡± he speaks. ¡°Why do you think the King keeps sending us into the Forest to take things from her? Do you think he needed the Shrewk? Or the Boar?"

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    He shakes his head and for the first time, I consider that Wolf could be yards ahead of me in knowledge in this timeline too.

    How arrogant of me to think that I knew everything simply because I¡¯ve lived in the past before. How foolish of me to never have asked for his view of things till now.

    ¡°Wolf?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t answer, still lazily tracing my skin.

    ¡°What do you think is happening here?¡± I ask. ¡°What do you think the King¡¯s intention is with all these tasks?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re tests.¡±

    He is silent after the quiet words. An alarm springs through me. I raise an eyebrow. ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The King may be trying to do something with the objects he collects from the forests, but more than that, he¡¯s trying to see if we survive the multiple journeys here.¡±

    ¡°If we do?¡±

    His eyes are fathomless. ¡°Then he¡¯ll know it¡¯s possible.¡±

    I sink back onto my elbows, mind heavy with thoughts.

    I recall the first time I wandered in here, how the forest nearly killed us when we took the bird. The light from the bird showed us the way out.

    Then the second time, when I ran from the bandits, the forest did not punish me. Instead, it seemed to almost lend me strength.

    The third time, it made me promise to never come back.

    And now that we''re here, it still hasn''t killed us.

    Why didn''t it simply choke us all out? Why did it simply cast illusions and play tricks with time?

    Is she trying to kill us, or simply trying to protect herself?

    I remember the jewels I found scattered over the ground and the countless magical creatures and demons that we encountered.

    The Midland Pirates were said to have a way of taming magical beasts they caught in the wild and curtailing them onto ships so they could be used for entertainment. The North occasionally buys one of those tamed beasts for our arena games too. It was against one of these beasts that the Prince Caster showed his prowess.

    If the beasts can be tamed...if they can be controlled...

    Then they could become weapons in the war.

    Suddenly, I have a dreadful thought of what the King could be up to.

    "The second time I was in the forest," I start. "There was a beast there..."

    I don''t see Wolf''s face but I feel his body stiffening.

    "It saved Jace and me, dragged us out. Did you know what it is?"

    "Don''t ask me about that beast."

    Now I''m even more curious, but I don''t want to push against his set boundaries.

    I hear a distant rustle and stiffen, immediately on alert.

    Wolf doesn''t stir. "The monsters won''t find us here. We can rest some more."

    "But what about our friends?"

    "You gave them the sight. They''ll be fine."

    "I did that? I thought...I used your technique."

    "My technique was only supposed to work on you, and even then there was only a small chance of it working. You making everyone else see as you did...that''s from you."

    That''s from me? Something swells in me at his words, some pride and awareness that I''ve never experienced before.

    I''m especially aware that I don''t feel the same as when I walked in here. I thought it was just the adrenaline that was making me feel different but no.

    I feel more... whole somehow. More of myself.

    It''s strange to understand and even stranger to explain but I know something has changed.

    I have some...power now that I don''t understand.

    I need to understand so I know how to use it.

    "When I saw Savannah, she looked older," I say. "Like she had been here for at least a year. But when I touched her she was herself again."

    Wolf hums noncommittally.

    "Is that one of the things you can''t tell me?" I ask.

    "No," he says. "It''s just difficult to explain."

    "Try. Please." I''m hungry for more knowledge so I know exactly what we''re facing here.

    "The Forest has some...power to affect time and space," he says. "But not all the way."

    "What do you mean?"

    "It can give you the illusion of time moving faster or not moving at all. It can also make your body feel the effects of time changing or not changing, but not to the point of killing you."

    "How?"

    "That... I don''t know."

    I release a sound of frustration. "So right now, we can''t tell how fast or slow time is moving?"

    "Yes. But at the lake it''s different. Time does not work the same way here. It¡¯s an oasis."

    I try to understand what he''s saying. "So we''re...frozen in time?"

    "More or less."

    That doesn''t sound definitive but I decide to move on.

    "Why did you bring me here?"

    "To heal. The lake has healing properties?"

    "Ah. So this is where you were? You were healing?"

    I feel him nod and then a sudden thought occurs to me.

    "When Jace and were dragged out by that creature..." He stiffens again but I don''t take the question in the direction he probably expects. "I felt like you kissed me and put water in my mouth. Was that from the lake?"

    He hesitates, then nods "Short of dousing yourself in the lake that''s the fastest way to get its healing properties."

    "That''s amazing." And it also explains why he expressed disgust when I told him to do the same to Jace. "Could it help Pearl?"

    "No. It''s healing is limited. Mostly, it heals cuts and bruises by stopping the bleeding process. It can''t do much more than that."

    "Oh." Still it''s incredible. "That kind of thing could be bottled and sold."

    Wolf makes a sound in his chest that may be a protest, but I have another question on my mind.

    "That first monster did you fight it? Did it hurt you?"

    "Yes, but it¡¯s dead now."

    He says it in a flat tone, but I get the feeling he isn''t as unaffected as he tries to be.

    I wonder if he felt bad about killing the monster, in a similar fashion to how he refused to capture the bird and the boar for the King.

    And then he confirms it with his next statement.

    "The creatures here," he explains. "They''re trapped by her. Just like us."

    "Ah." It makes sense. "The monsters are just tools she uses to defend herself."

    "It hurts her to use them." He says. "The fights wreak havoc on the forest. And it drains her mana to keep them under her control so they don''t cause too much damage. It''s much easier to keep them asleep."

    "Does it drain her mana to cast illusions on us too?" Maybe that''s why when it was just Jace and me she could easily suffocate us, but when there were more of us she resorted to playing time tricks

    So many questions so few answers. "And about the True Heart Gem? It''s here, isn''t it? Do you know how we''ll find it?"

    He''s quiet. "It''s better if you forget about that."

    "Why?"

    He opens his mouth but then we hear a sound and someone else bursts onto the oasis.

    Three people actually.

    Savannah, Jace, and Tia are staring at us.

 61 - Regroup

    My brain is stuck.

    I don''t seem to be able to say or do much but stand there and blink at my teammates.

    And they seem to be having the same problem as they stare at me.

    We''re each turning red-faced at a similar rate as the realization of what''s happening dawns on us.

    Jace is the first to react, spinning around and yelling very loudly, "I didn''t see anything!"

    The other two women are still shell-shocked but that''s not the worst part.

    The worst part is that we hear the footsteps and light conversation of another group of people approaching from the opposite direction.

    God.

    I want the ground to open and swallow me where I lie.

    My first instinct is to bounce to my feet and run for cover in the greenery surrounding us, but the second my body jerks, Wolf grabs me and turns me around to press my front against his chest. He holds me in place, as his large arm covers my backside.

    When I glance at his face, I notice he¡¯s not looking at me. His golden eyes are trained on the Prince¡¯s troupe made up of Brute, Page, Cat, and two other boys I don''t recognize ¨C who wearere all staring at us in open-mouthed fascination. The Prince himself seems particularly pale as well.

    ¡°Turn around.¡± Wolf¡¯s voice holds so much unmistakable command that I nearly obey even though I know the order is not directed at me. It¡¯s directed at the prince.

    Prince Caster doesn¡¯t move but his hand does twitch, and his expression darkens considerably.

    Brute and the rest of the troupe ogle me and then Wolf barks loud enough to shake the trees. "Turn around!"

    They jump and turn to do his bidding.

    Oh God.

    An earthquake would be spectacular right about now. Or even just a monster attack. Yes, that¡¯s what we need. A nice big monster to distract from my absolute humiliation.

    But nothing happens. The forest is annoyingly still.

    I¡¯m grateful that Wolf has me pressed against his side, so all people can see is my back.

    Still, this is mortifying.

    When I dare to look over my shoulder again, I find the Prince still standing, and now he¡¯s glaring at Wolf, his lips pressed together.

    They have a stare-off for a few seconds, and then finally, he turns around.

    Now, Wolf moves. He gently guides my body to the ground and then stands to his full height, uncaring of his own nudity. Despite my humiliation, I''m distracted by the sight of his body in the light, eyeing his strapping muscles, down to his...

    I tear my eyes away, my heart beating fast. How on earth did all that fit inside me?

    Wolf walks over to the side of a tree where the Prince came from.

    The prince¡¯s face gets even more redder as Wolf appears in his vision and I see for a second his eyes flicker down to Wolf¡¯s manhood. His jaw drops, and a part of me is amused by his shock, however childish it might be.

    Wolf bends and shifts a rock retrieving a sack from it. When he straightens, he turns and stares at the Prince stepping so close they could be sharing breaths.

    Wolf doesn¡¯t avert his eyes or even flinch. His tone retains that deadly register when he says, "Stay. Don''t look at her."

    I can see the side of his face, and watch as rage twists the Prince''s expression into something savage. Several thoughts pass over his face and he looks like he readily wants to resort to violence.

    And I have to give the Prince some credit. Despite Wolf''s size and reputation, he doesn''t look intimidated.

    His eyes flicker to me again, and I wonder for a horrible moment if he¡¯s going to dare Wolf to follow on his threat.

    But then Wolf walks away from him and the Prince does nothing.

    When Wolf returns to my side, he holds the sack out to me. I take it from him and open it, sighting clothes folded in there. I pull them out and note that they''re fresh clothes, not the ones I was wearing when I first came in.

    He keeps a change of clothes in the forest?

    I stare back at Wolf and his eyes are fathomless, but then I suddenly recall what he said about spending a lot of time here. I assumed he meant the forest but what if he meant the oasis. How many times has he been wounded and needed the healing waters? Apparently, he spends enough time here to justify keeping a change of clothes just in case.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Interesting.

    I rise and quickly don a tunic and breeches, while Wolf goes behind a bush to retrieve presumably another set of clothes. Although he didn''t seem too concerned with others seeing his nudity, I''m happy he''s going to be clothed again. We can''t exactly continue our journey with him naked, can we?

    Might make this miserable adventure more fun.

    Shut up, voice.

    When I''m done wearing my clothes, I wait for Wolf to pull on his tunic.

    And then he finally says, "Turn around.¡±

    To which everyone turns back around.

    I scan their expressions. Jace and Tia look relieved that we¡¯re wearing clothes again, but Savannah still has that thoughtful expression on her face. For some reason, it scares me even more than the look of rage on the Prince¡¯s face.

    Did I read wrong? Did she have feelings for Wolf after all?

    ¡°So,¡± I cough to cover the awkward atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯m glad we¡¯ve all reconvened.¡±

    ¡°We found the Gem," the Prince¡¯s say coldly, ¡°No thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°You did?¡± Surprise colors my voice.

    ¡°Yes. While the two of you were here doing...whatever, you were doing, we were actually working.¡±

    ¡°Hey we were working too.¡± Jace jumps to my defense. ¡°And as I recall, it was your idea to go off on your own. We wanted to stick together.¡±

    ¡°I thought we had better chances with multiple teams working toward the same goal. I didn¡¯t know that you would be off fucking while I was gone.¡±

    The ''f'' word is said with enough vitriol to get my back up. I glare at him.

    ¡°To think you were just betrothed to her a month ago," Brute mutters. "Told you she was a whore."

    He accompanies with that same smug, leering expression but it instantly disappears when Wolf takes a single step to him and lays his hand in his face.

    Well, laying isn''t the word for it.

    It''s more like he slams his entire palm into Brute''s face.

    Brute¡¯s head snaps back with the force of a tree during a windstorm, the crack resounding so hard that even I wince. His body hits the ground with a thud.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± One of the boys jumps out of the way, staring at Wolf with fear in his eyes.

    ¡°You animal,¡± Prince Caster draws his sword. ¡°How dare you attack one of mine?¡±

    ¡°Next time, tell him to learn to hold his tongue.¡± Wolf looks wholly unconcerned with the sword pointed at his throat. The entire group seems frozen in fear, prepared for what is come next.

    Then Savannah walks forward with her hands out.

    ¡°Alright, this has gone too far. Wolf calm down, and Prince Caster, please sheathe your sword.¡±

    Once again, the Prince hesitates, until Savannah walks in between them and sends Wolf a look. He raises an eyebrow at her but then she bites something out of the corner of her lip, something in another language. Then he finally backs up.

    The prince lowers his sword.

    ¡°You found the Gem?¡± Savannah asks, taking a much-needed lead with a cool head.

    The prince nods quietly.

    "It was in one of the creature''s eyes," he says.

    A creatures...oh.

    That that makes sense. Of course. I was foolish looking for gems on the forest floors. They were in the monster''s eyes.

    So does that mean...the obsidian Jace and I found in the forest? That was a monster''s eye? When Jace touched it, did he awaken the monster?

    Is the True Heart Gem in the eyes of another monster?

    ¡°Good,¡± Savannah says. ¡°Now the next thing is to find our way out of here.¡±

    ¡°We marked the trees up to a point,¡± Tia said. ¡°So I propose we go back to the start of the markings. From there, we should split up into three teams and go in different directions to find our way out. If we find ourselves at a dead end, we return back to the original mark and make another one, indicating that we failed to find our way out. That way another team doesn''t attempt to go that way. Whichever group doesn¡¯t return to make their mark, we assume they found a way out, and we go in that direction.¡±

    "That¡¯s a good idea,¡± I say and then glance at Brute who is still laid out on the floor a red, palm-shaped mark forming in the middle of his face.

    ¡°What do we do about him?¡± Jace voices the question.

    Savannah shoots Wolf a sore look. ¡°Knowing my big friend here, that one is not coming to for a while.¡±

    "We can put him in the la¡­¡± I trail off as Wolf suddenly shoots me a sharp look and shakes his head. I instantly understand his meaning.

    For some reason, he doesn¡¯t want anyone to know about the healing waters.

    I thought as much when he ignored my question about bottling it up. I think about what else he said, about the forest having lost many things. This must be his way of protecting her.

    It¡¯s a shame because both Jace and Tia look like they have bruises that would be well served by the water, but this is not my secret to tell. I nod instead.

    Wolf bends and one-handedly lifts Brute onto his shoulders, like the large man is nothing but a sack of apples.

    Then he says to the rest of us, ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As we head out, Savannah asks the Prince about how he secured the Gem. He explains that they tracked the monster, and lured it closer to them. It seems like the Prince knew some of the monster''s attributes, like where its nest would be and they formulated a plan to lure it out. And then he slayed it.

    He seemed excessively proud of himself and I can¡¯t begrudge that it is an impressive feat. Even Jace says, ¡°Wow. That''s amazing."

    The Prince smiles magnanimously at Jace until his eyes meet mine. The smile drops off his face and he looks away.

    Suddenly I¡¯m irritated. How dare he act like I¡¯m the one who affronted him? He''s betrothed to another woman. We''ve both moved on. I owe him nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask,¡± Prince Caster says turning to Tia and Jace. ¡°How come you folks seem to see just fine in the forest?¡±

    Tia and Savannah share looks, both reluctant to offer the information.

    ¡°Because of Adria,¡± Jace volunteers happily, earning a look of disgust from Tia. Jace doesn''t see it though. He''s walking beside the Prince now and looking up at him in admiration. ¡°Adria has some special magical gift that enables her to see in the forest and she used it on us too."

    The Prince looks at me sharply. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°I suppose.¡± I don''t offer any further explanation, and Caster''s frown depends.

    As we make it to the end of the marked path, Brute begins to come to, and Wolf rests him against a tree.

    Then we begin to pick teams.

    ¡°Adria,¡± the prince suddenly announces, ¡°You''re on my team.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Wolf¡¯s voice is absolute.

    "I''m the one with the gem," he says. "It would make sense for her to be on my team."

    "But the both of you can see," Jace points out. "You don''t need Adria on your team. Adria is part of our team. We should be trying to find the others so that we can help them see too."

    "Yes but what if she has a vision that would give us a way out? Adria''s magic is important and it might be the key out of here." The Prince''s words are ironic because they remind me of the words he told me a lifetime ago when I asked him why he had to marry Genya.

    "Because Genya''s magic is important," he said.

    "Is it the magic," Tia asks wryly. "Or is it because you caught her having sex with Wolf?"

    The Prince sputters and I could kiss Tia for the way Caster''s face flushes.

    Before he can respond, the ground shakes again.

    There''s a roar and everyone is instantly on alert. The sound is followed by another roar, accompanied by another and then another.

    We don''t even have time to think, plot or run.

    In what feels like an instant, three monsters surround us.

 62 - The Lost Soldier

    We immediately all take positions.

    Fear pounds in my heart but somehow I''m not as fearful as before, even though there are three creatures now. One looks like a bear, but with sharp elongated teeth pointed in all directions. The other is serpentine and slender, resembling our winged friend from before.

    And then the last of them, the largest of them all, has a horn in the middle of his head and glittering blue eyes.

    Blue eyes that look so familiar I can almost see them recreated in one of the books that the Raven Lord showed me.

    The True Heart Gem.

    Before I can react, it roars. The sheer force that it generates pushes a few of us to the ground. I''m flung back several steps, but at least I land on my feet.

    I swallow, stilling my panic.

    Relax, Adria.

    After all, we¡¯ve faced these monsters and survived, twice now. And we learned things about the monsters too. We learned the winged one has despicable eyesight and moves based on sound and I''m assuming smell. Their leader is large enough that his every movement causes the ground to shake, and I imagine his attack would wreak havoc on the forest, which The Forest will obviously have a problem with. Perhaps, if we target that one and lure him into creating as much mass destruction as possible, she will be forced to put it down.

    The third beast is a mystery to me but I''m sure I can figure it out in just a few moments.

    If only they would give us time to think.

    ¡°That one,¡± the prince announces then gestures to the biggest one that¡¯s sniffing the air and advancing on us slowly. ¡°It can¡¯t sense us very well unless we move."

    ¡°He seems to be sensing us well enough," Tia says, and the winged one turns its head towards her. She steps back and says. "What on earth are they waiting for?¡±

    The Prince glances at me and I glance to Wolf. His eyes are on the large beast.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I answer the question. ¡°Should we attack?¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± This is from Wolf, bitten out of the side of his mouth. He still has his eyes locked eyes on the animal that is rearing its head in several different directions. It''s lips part and show off sharp grisly teeth but it doesn''t seem to be bearing it as a threat, more so....flashing it?

    And Wolf¡¯s expression is odd too.

    If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would think that he was conversing mentally with the thing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack now,¡± Jace says. ¡°I don¡¯t care what they¡¯re doing but our best defense is an immediate offense. We should split up in teams. Paisley and I have experience with the one on the left, the saber-toothed bear, so we should take that. Right, Paisley? "

    Paisley''s face is pale. He¡¯s holding onto a long, shiny sword, that I didn''t see on him earlier ¨C probably retractable ¨C but his hands shake as he grips the hilt.

    My heart beats out of my chest and we wait for even more untenable moments as Wolf continues to stare at the largest beast. Tense seconds trickle by and I think I hear the forest grumble in my mind.

    Odd. The forest hasn''t said much to me lately.

    Is it because of all the chaos? Is her concentration focused on these animals and ensuring they don''t tear down her whole forest?

    And then the most miraculous thing happens. The bear creature takes a step forward but then the bigger creatures snarls towards the other two, and they take a step back. Then they take another step back even though the creature turns back to Wolf. It assumes that same flashing teeth motion, that I''m coming to realize is a pattern.

    I guess that''s confirmed. Wolf is talking to them.

    "Unbelievable.¡± The prince mutters letting me know that I¡¯m not going insane and he¡¯s witnessing this too.

    The monsters are not attacking us. They¡¯re not ripping us limb from limb because Wolf is telling them not to.

    I''ve never witnessed anything like this before.

    Wolf nods his head toward Tia, pointing and saying, "You go first. Follow that path. There should be a way out."

    "Why me?" Tia asks.

    "You''re the smallest and least threatening."

    "Gee thanks," Tia mutters but she doesn''t hesitate. She moves slowly, edging around the creatures her eyes wide with fear and disbelief. When she makes it to the other side, she takes off running.

    "You next," Wolf tells me.

    But before I can move, a groan splits the air.

    We both glance towards Brute, propped against the tree. His eyes flutter open and he rubs his head, wincing when he touches the growing knot.

    And then when his eyes open fully, he glances around and meets the gaze of the monsters.

    ¡°Argh!¡± He jumps to his feet with surprising agility. In one quick move, he unsheathes his sword and charges toward the monster.

    Wolf growls. "Stop you idiot."

    "No!" The Prince and I shout in unison but it¡¯s too late.

    Brute lunges his sword at the larger monster''s chest and it sinks in a few inches.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    The monster roars and slashes his clawed hand through the air.

    The gust of wind from the roar once again sends us back. Brute holds his ground, and ducks to avoid the blow and the worst of the wind. Then he rips the sword out and swings it again.

    The bear creature charges forward and snaps his jaws over Brute''s arm with a sickening crunch. Brute shouts as the arm is ripped clean off at the elbow.

    The stench of blood saturates the air as all hell breaks loose.

    The Bear lunges again, but the Prince runs to drive his sword between the monster''s teeth, saving Brute from another grisly attack.

    The biggest creature roars and runs for us, but he''s blocked by Wolf who grabs it by its tusk. He digs his feet in, effortfully holding it back.

    Meanwhile, the serpentine monster flies over its head, descending at me, Savannah, Paisley, and Jace.

    We scatter in different directions as the monster lands, spraying gravel all over the air.

    It runs after Savannah first but Jace blocks, and leaps onto its back, stabbing his short sword into it, over and over.

    "Die you creature!" he yells as he does and the creature screeches and then takes off, with Jace on its back.

    ¡°No!" I shout. If it takes flight and drops Jace from the air, he''ll die.

    We''re distracted by a shout and spin around to see that the Prince is now facing the monster without a weapon, his sword broken on the ground. Brute may be wounded but he''s not out either. One bloody half-arm hangs limply on his side, while he slams his other fist into the side of the monster''s face. As it turns to him, the Prince attacks the creature from behind attempting a flying kick combo.

    But it''s not enough.

    "You go help them Sav," I say and she nods already in motion.

    ¡°Paisley, we have to go help Jace,¡± I order. Wolf seems to be handling the other creature well, so it''s just us we have to worry about.

    But then Paisley turns tail and takes off running in the wrong direction.

    ¡°Damn.¡± His cowardice truly knows no bounds. Although I can''t blame him for his self-preservation, if we don''t stick together here, we''ll all get killed.

    But almost as soon as he leaves, I see the creature weaving through the branches.

    The monster¡¯s eyes lock on Paisley''s retreating back and then it takes off after him.

    Jace tears through the bushes at almost the same time.

    There''s black and red blood on the front of his tunic and a scar on his cheek but he doesn''t seem any worse for the wear.

    "I wounded it," he shouts. "But not enough."

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I say and we run after the flying monster.

    When we happen upon them, we find Paisley fending off the monster by brandishing his sword at it while he backs up to the edge of something.

    The monster seems to steer shy of the sword, but he''s not leaving Paisley alone.

    "That''s the cliff you were talking about?" he asks and Jace nods.

    ¡°Jace,¡± I say. ¡°Let''s surround it. If we manage to wound even one of its wings we can make it fall off the cliff."

    ¡°Got it," Jace says.

    Without question, we slowly inch closer to the creature, surrounding it from both sides.

    I try to recall every bit of training Wolf has given me, my heart pounding in my chest. I also pray, to whatever deity has brought me to this point.

    Voice, this would be time to lend me any more strength you have.

    And awaken any other powers.

    It chuckles of course, and the monster''s eyes turn, snagging on mine.

    It doesn''t move for a second, and a glimmer of hope sparks.

    Maybe I can talk to I talk to it like Wolf.

    "I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± I tell it. "Just let us be."

    But it doesn¡¯t work the same. It simply snarls and charges at me once again.

    In that split second, I have no choice but to follow through.

    "Paisley, when I say go, you give Jace your sword,¡± I shout as I jump out of the way and stab my dagger into the creature''s side.

    It screams and whips wildly attempting to dislodge it, but I hold on, gritting my teeth as I lose my footing and my body drags on the ground before lifting into the air. At the last minute, I twist and propel myself onto the creature''s back.

    It''s a rough landing and I slip off when the wings flap send a gust of air my way. But then I pull myself in to sit on its scaly skin, the ridges on its back scratching against my palm and chaffing my thighs.

    The creature roars and tries to shoot straight up, and I grab it by the ears, holding on.

    It doesn''t take flight. Instead, it nearly falls back, screaming. That seemed to have hurt it a lot.

    The ears are a sensitive spot.

    I twist its ears and it screams again whipping wildly.

    It snaps its heavy jaws in the air and tries to turn its head to bite me but I dodge, shielding myself behind its large head. I twist the ear again and it turns with me. Finally, it faces the lake and shoots forward ready to escape into the air.

    "Now Jace!" I scream and I see him running and grabbing the sword Paisley tosses in mid-air. He runs for the cliff edge and stands ready to slice the creature''s wings right as it''s about to go over.

    And I''m going to leap off its back at just the right moment too.

    Please let this work.

    "Argh!" As the creature approaches the edge, I get a last-minute view of the cliff, a long rocky dip down into vast water, and then I jump off its back.

    At the same time, I get an upside-down view, of Jace slicing through one of the creature''s wings.

    It releases a blood-curdling screech and dips to the side. The other wing flaps desperately try to maintain its flight but it''s no use. It screams as it drops.

    Unfortunately, the tail wraps around Paisley''s leg and takes him down with him.

    Everything that comes next happens so fast.

    ¡°No!"

    Before the echo sounds, Jace without a thought, throws himself off the edge too.

    "Jace!" I scream, reaching for him but I fall on my knees and clutch at air.

    Horrified, I approach the edge, looking down in horror.

    To my relief, I still see Jace, an arm''s length away, one hand holding onto a jagged rock embedded in the side of the cliff. His grip looks anything but steady and there''s blood on his fingers. His other hand grabs onto Paisley''s tunic as the other boy swings in the air.

    Far below them is the creature unmoving in the water.

    ¡°Shit,¡± Jace says and glances at me. ¡°Can you hold me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think I''ll need to get Wolf."

    "No. That''ll take too much time. Listen, just help me get Paisley first then we''ll worry about me. Don''t worry, he''s light as a feather."

    "Let me go," Paisley says.

    "Not happening," Jace says. "Climb me."

    "You''ll die if you hold on!"

    "Then don''t waste my time," Jace snaps. "Climb you, dainty bastard."

    Paisley grits his teeth and then swings his arms to grab around Paisley''s waist.

    Jace supports him with the other hand, as Paisley inches higher and higher, gripping Jace tight at each turn. Then when he''s high enough that both men are hugging each other, I reach down offering my hand.

    Paisley grabs it.

    He''s a lot heavier than he looks but I lean back and dig my knees into the ground. I still shift forward a few inches as Paisley swings in the air but then his feet must have landed against a rock and he uses that to take some of the weight off me and propel himself upward.

    The minute he grabs the edge, he lets go of my hand and pulls himself up.

    "Okay, Jace," I say reaching down. "Grab onto the both of us."

    Jace''s face is pale, his expression strained. His eyes pained.

    "I don''t know if I can," he says. "I think I''ve held on all I can and I don''t want to drag the two of you down with me."

    "We can do it, Jace." I''m tired after the fight with the monster and saving Paisley, but I''ll put everything I can into saving Jace. There''s simply no other choice. "Just take my hand."

    "Grab on," Paisley says, reaching down too.

    But Jace can only swing his arm weakly, before it drops to his side, missing both of us.

    "Try again." My voice is desperate, shaky from the terrible thoughts tearing through me. I won''t consider them. "Please Jace."

    But he simply smiles at me as his eyes close, terrifying me the more.

    "Talk to your father Paisley," Jace says, his voice sounding far too calm. "And take care of my mother Adria."

    My heart beats with genuine fear. He''s not going to do it. He can''t do this to me. He simply can''t.

    "Jace," I say carefully, my voice tight and weak. "Don''t you dare¨C"

    But then he does it. I don''t know if he lets go or his grip gives up but either way, he slips.

    And falls.

    "Jace!!!"

 63 - Escape

    "Jace!"

    My choked scream echoes around us. It''s probably unwise to be hollering and potentially attracting more monsters to us, but I can''t help it. The pain tearing through my chest has no other outlet and somewhere in the back of my mind, I think that maybe if I scream his name again and again, I''ll conjure him up again. That he''ll appear at my side laughing about the prank he pulled.

    That his body wouldn''t be crumpled at the bottom of the cliff, on the same creature that he helped slay.

    "Adria!" I spin around and find Savannah running to me.

    She has an unconscious Tia slung on her shoulder. "We need to leave."

    "Not without Jace." Before my mind is even aware of what I''m doing, I¡¯m already clambering down the cliff. But I don¡¯t make it far before a hand snags around my waist pulling me back.

    "Adria!"

    "Don''t be stupid," Paisley says quietly and in that moment, I hate him so vehemently I can taste it. I hate him for stopping me from going after Jace, for dragging me back to this dreadful reality. I hate him for all the awful truths he''s said, how calm he is now that he''s safe and I''m falling apart.

    I hate him being alive while Jace is dead.

    "I¡¯m not leaving without Jace," I struggle to extract myself, but then Savannah joins in pulling me back. I fight both of them, fighting Paisley so hard that I elbow him in the eye.

    "Damn it," he swears and I want to do it again, just for good measure but then more hands join in.

    "Let me go!" I scream at all of them, hating all of them, the taste of my own tears bitter in my mouth.

    "Adria." It''s the Prince''s voice I hear now and through watery eyes, I see his steady gaze. "We have to go."

    Then without saying anything else, he slings me over his shoulder.

    "Let me down damn you," I shout. I kick his chest with my knees, slamming my fist into his back.

    "No," he says and breaks into a run.

    I scream and rage and eventually, as energy drains out of me, I sag against his back, letting the tears flow pour out of me. Jace. I can''t believe it. I can''t believe he''s gone just like that.

    I catch sight of Savannah''s pitying eyes with Tia in her arms.

    "Tia," I whisper. "What happened?"

    "She came back for us when she heard the commotion," Savannah pants as she runs. "She was near the opening, saw the sunlight but came back for us and got hit by the monster before we took it down. She said she marked the path though and that''s where we''re going. Brute should already be there."

    "I see." Even in my grief, I start to think. The forest probably showed the opening because she was tired. She was weak from the fighting and didn''t have the strength to cast illusions anymore.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Wolf?¡± I ask, noting his absence.

    ¡°He¡¯s somewhere,¡± Savannah says. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first."

    ¡°We can''t leave without Wolf."

    ¡°And I¡¯m not leaving without you. Wolf will be fine, he''s in here all the time. He''ll find his way out."

    "Not with those monsters he''s fighting."

    "We already neutralized one of them," the prince says. "Wolf is facing the last one and he told us to leave."

    "Last I checked, he was winning too," Savannah adds. "Now shut up and let''s get out of here, before something else attacks."

    I finally relent.

    "Alright. Let me down." I order the prince.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "I''m not taking the chance," he says as the beginning of natural sunlight starts beaming through the branches.

    I thought I would be happy to see the sun for the first time but I''m not.

    Especially since, the second we break out of the forest, we¡¯re instantly surrounded by Elite Guards, dragging us off each other shooting questions at us about where the gem is.

    I wonder what they''re ordered to do if we don''t have it. Maybe send us back in.

    "Enough!" The prince puts me down and I stumble back as he holds up the gems and says, "I have it."

    That earns us a moment of silence where I can survey our surrounding. Brute is on the grass a cloth wrapped around his bleeding hand.

    Savannah lays Tia next to him. Her eyes are closed and from this angle, I finally see the blood staining her hair.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± I ask them. ¡°She needs a healer!¡±

    One of the soldiers, a cool-eyed, white-haired man raises an eyebrow at us.

    ¡°The healer has been called,¡± he says stiffly but he looks affronted that I would even dare to ask the question. "They will treat wounded Northerners first."

    In that second, a wild emotion whips through me. I hate him, that white-haired bastard. I take a few steps to him, ready to hit him with all the rage and despair I feel.

    Nearly my entire team is gone. Tia is on the ground bleeding out. Wolf is lost in the forest and Jace is¡­.I refuse to think about it.

    ¡°Adria,¡± Savannah says, laying her hand on my shoulder. I see the sympathy in her eyes but I don¡¯t need it. I don¡¯t want it.

    I want revenge.

    I want the King and all his people dead.

    Jace and Tia thought they would be fine. I told them to stick to Wolf and they tried to. We all knew the risk we were taking, but they still felt confident that this would work out. Because it has worked out with everything else. They followed my lead without question, sure that I knew what I was doing.

    And now I''ve led them to their doom.

    I glare at the white-haired guard for so long, and his eyebrow raises.

    "Do you have something to say, muzungu?" Threat laces his tone as his hand travels to the hilt of his weapon.

    Don''t do it, Adria.

    Fighting him serves no purpose. It will only waste your time and lead to more pain.

    Still, I''ve never wanted to hit another human being so much in my life.

    Instead, I turn for the forest again, and once again, a hand wraps around my arsm, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Let me go.¡±

    ¡°Why,¡± White Hair sneers. ¡°So you can go save your boyfriend?¡±

    I can¡¯t take it anymore. I spin around and spit in his face.

    The rest of the guards gasp around us and the man draws back his hand to slap me. I rip out his weapon, planning on stabbing him before it does, but a spark spikes up my hand and I drop it.

    "Stop." The Prince''s quiet voice stills everything but I don''t look at him yet. I''m still staring at the weapon on the floor.

    It was like it...repelled me.

    "Let her go, Vincent."

    "But your highness¨C"

    "Let her go."

    The white-haired bastard releases me with a glare.

    I finally face Prince Caster who is giving me a measured look.

    "I''m going back in to help Wolf."

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Paisley says quietly and I glare at him. He turns his face away at my glare, pressing his lips together.

    If I were feeling more magnanimous, I would feel sorry for how haunted he looks. I can''t.

    I blame him almost entirely for the Jace fiasco.

    The rest of the blame, I assign to myself.

    But it''s also hard to take my anger out on him either because the misery and guilt in his eyes is too palpable.

    He didn¡¯t want this to happen either.

    A part of me isn''t ready to accept that though.

    "No one is going anywhere," says the prince. "Wolf doesn''t need your help. You''ll likely only get in his way."

    "But Jace might need my help. He might be waiting for me right now."

    Pity glints in his eyes. "Jace is dead, Adria."

    No he''s not. I refuse to accept until I feel his pulse, and hear his own heartbeat stop.

    "I¡¯m here,¡± comes a familiar panting voice and we all look over in unison to find Seir jogging to us with a knapsack at his side.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± My urgency is temporarily beaten back by my surprise at Seir''s appearance.

    ¡°Yes," he says and shoots me a meaningful look before he gets down on his knees before Tia.

    "The Northerner first, healer," the white-haired guard, Vincent, snaps.

    "I can''t do much for him now, and you''ve already stopped the bleeding. You''ll need the Farrow Witch to help regrow the arm if it''s possible."

    He immediately starts to take potions out of his bag and I inch toward him trying to see what he¡¯s doing.

    ¡°Will she be okay?¡± I ask.

    He nods. ¡°I think so. She¡¯s breathing. I¡¯m just treating the wound and trying to revive her." Then he glances at me and seems to mouth extra words at the end of his sentence.

    I frown. Is he trying to say something? What could he possibly be trying to tell me?

    He meets my eyes. Understanding that I didn''t catch what he said, he mouths it again.

    Pearl. Does he mean Pearl? He''s seen her? Is she okay?

    As he works I analyze his face and note that he mouthes something down to Tia before biting his lip down in concentration.

    Gem, he said.

    He wants to know if I have the gem.

    But I don''t.

    Yet another thing I failed at getting, and yet another reason I have to return to the Dark Forest.

    But wait...if he wants the gems does that mean he knows how to create a cure for Pearl?

    That''s one good news at least that has come out of this disaster. And if I couldn''t save Jace or Wolf, then at the very fucking least I need to save Pearl.

    I wait for a moment while everyone is concentrated on Tia and distracted. I inch away slowly, towards the forest.

    And then, when I''m sure I can get away, I make a run for it.

    "Adria!" I hear the Prince shout. Savannah cries out behind me too and the white-haired guard orders people to chase me.

    But they won''t make it before I do.

    I tear into the forest, going past the first section, and hear an enraged, disembodied, "Leave!"

    But I don''t.

    I keep going in deeper, and deeper.

    And then everything goes black.

 64 - The Voice and The Forest

    When I come to, there¡¯s a large man seated in front of me.

    He''s unclothed except for an exotic red loincloth that hangs low on his waist, setting off against his bronze skin. His form is muscled, even more so than Wolf, and his face consists of sharp golden eyes, a dark beard to match his hair, and a deep puckered scar etched close to his eye. Apart from that, there are more scars around his face and body, including one that glints like a dimple when he smiles. A hint of cruelty sits behind the smile and a touch of madness shines in his eyes.

    He''s seated on what looks to be a scarlet cushion, the color of blood. Apart from that, nothing else occupies this strange darkness that we find ourselves in.

    Not even my body.

    A quick glance down shows that I am made of nothing, no form, no legs, nothing.

    ¡°Am I dead?¡± The question comes from me and sounds like my voice, even though nothing physically emits from a mouth I no longer have. It¡¯s a mere thought that becomes sound in the darkness.

    ¡°No,¡± the man answers, then winks. ¡°Not yet anyway.¡±

    I peer at him again. He seems familiar. ¡°We have met before?¡±

    He smiles. ¡°Numerous times.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He seems to think about the question for a second and then answer, ¡°You may call me Lo.¡±

    ¡°Lo.¡± Something is disconcerting about being in his presence, particularly looking into his eyes. I want to look away but there¡¯s nothing else to look at. ¡°Why aren¡¯t I dead?¡±

    He gestures with his finger tapping his chin, and says, ¡°Because if you were dead, you would not be here anymore. You would be where the rest of the dead souls go.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The thought makes me pause. ¡°So I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± I don¡¯t know how to describe it, and Lo raises an eyebrow

    ¡°Reincarnate?¡± he grins. ¡°Of course not, that would be ridiculous. This is your third and final life.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±I suspected that would be the case. "Why?"

    "Because of the number three." He bends his head to one side. " It¡¯s a beautiful number is it not? Orderly. Neat. Three points of a triangle, each point connected completing an unbroken cycle. In my world, three is the number for order. And when deviating from the natural way, with magic or alchemy, it¡¯s best to retain some kind of order is it not? Otherwise, everything falls apart."

    "I see," I respond. That must be the origin of the old wive''s tale, all strange and magical things happen in threes. It must actually be a metaphysical rule then. "So the reason I wouldn''t be able to reincarnate again is because I''ve already reincarnated three times and to add one more..."

    "That would introduce an unusual amount of chaos in our world, and not the fun kind." He gives a mock shudder. "Chaos, as a whole, is typically not good for magic or alchemy."

    "Right. But what if I didn''t make it to three lives? What if I achieved the goal in my first reincarnation?" My mind works as I speak. "Or would that never have happened? Did I need to die all three times to succeed?"

    "Perhaps," he says. "Probably. Although, you still might fail."

    That¡¯s messed up, I think but don''t voice it. He smiles as though he hears it anyway.

    "Why me?" I ask the question that has been bugging me since this started. "Why did I reincarnate?"

    "Because he bargained for you."

    "Who did?"

    "The one you know as Wolf."

    Shock ricochets through me, although its dulled in this kind of atmosphere. "Did you say Wolf?"

    "You didn''t mishear," he smirks.

    "Wolf bargained...when? Why?"

    He shakes his head. "That I cannot tell you. Ask another question."

    But I''m unable to let it go. Wolf bargained for me? When? It would have had to be in my first life, but I never even met him in that life. Why on earth would he bargain for me?

    "We never met in my first life," I say.

    "Did you not?"

    I shake my head and he purses his lips like he''s going to say something thoughtful.

    But then he shakes his head and says, "Ask another question."

    I want to stay on this topic but I have a feeling he''s said all he''s going to say about it.

    "So that''s the only reason I keep reincarnating?" I ask. "Because Wolf bargained for me?"

    "No," he says. "Lots of creatures try to make bargains with me. You''re not the first human to attempt to travel time. Wolf''s bargain only worked because of certain peculiarities of your body and your power."

    "What power?"

    "You''ll discover soon enough."

    "You mean what I did in the Forest?"

    He shakes his head disillusioning me. "No. That was not a true reflection of your power, since most of it came from me. You merely acted as a conduit. But your true power is what enables me to be here talking to you. And it''s something even more fearsome than you realize."

    "Oh." I''m still disappointed to discover that what happened in the forest wasn''t truly from me. And I''d taken such pride in it, gloried in the fact that I was helping my friends.

    But it was Lo all along.

    "Wait...you''re the voice in my head?" No, wonder he sounds so familiar.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    He smiles. "Indeed I am."

    "Is the reason you''re here because of my power?" I ask. ¡°Why can''t you tell me what this power is?"

    "Because it would take too long to explain and we only have so many seconds left," he responds. "Also, it''s much more fun watching you discover it for yourself."

    He''s still as mocking as ever, I see.

    I sigh. "Okay fine. If you can''t tell me that, can you at least tell me what I''m doing here? I sense there''s an end goal you want me to complete."

    "You already know why you''re here."

    "To save the North. But why? What makes the North more special than any other destroyed nation? The Forest? The Gems?"

    He sighs. "How can one be so close yet so far from the truth?"

    "Maybe if you wouldn''t give me half answers I would be even closer."

    He seems amused by my ire. He thinks about it, then holds up two fingers. "You are in what we call, a game of fate. Two things govern this game. Fate and fable. They may seem like they''re on the same side but they''re constantly at war. Fate is the natural order. Fable is battling that order, to bring about exceptions. Evolutions. But eventually, fable becomes fate and fate leads to more fable and the cycle continues."

    What on earth is he on about? I have no clue but he continues to prattle on.

    "Fate has chosen different candidates over the years, and Fable has also chosen their players. There have been no winners yet. You are one of the new players.¡±

    My head is spinning from everything he just said. "I don''t understand."

    "I don''t expect you to," he says. "At least not yet. All you need to know for now is that you''re on the right path. Trust yourself and you will see that."

    I''m almost comforted by that thought until he adds, ¡°Although if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t trust everything you remember. Your mind has a strange way of playing tricks on you, and your situation has been less straightforward than most other humans.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°I know. But you will in time.¡±

    I don''t want to think too hard about his words. I almost wish he hadn''t told me that because they reveal something terrifying.

    If I can¡¯t trust my memories then what can trust?

    He smiles seeing right through my fear. ¡°It¡¯s a funny thing, isn¡¯t it? Trust and doubt must coexist simultaneously."

    Is he just doing this to mock me? Nothing is getting cleared up and he''s only confusing me more.

    ¡°What am I doing here?¡± I suddenly want to be somewhere else, far away from here and away from the man with sharkish teeth and cruel eyes. If I''m not dead then talking to him is a waste of time. ¡°I need to go back to the forest. I need to save my friends.¡±

    ¡°You need to save yourself first,¡± he answers and gets up. ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For you to meet her.¡±

    ¡°To meet who?¡±

    ¡°The one who will decide if you will live or not for this day,¡± he says. ¡°All I could do was get you a meeting with her, but you will have to charm her all on your own. I bargained a few minutes for you, by promising her I would leave you alone for some time. So you might not hear from me for a while."

    So much information. I focus on one part. ¡°Charm who?¡±

    ¡°You''ll see.¡± He gives me a last smile. ¡°And I suggest you don¡¯t ask her as many questions as you do me. It might irritate her even more.¡±

    And with that, he snaps his fingers and disappears. So does the darkness.

    Instead, I¡¯m sitting in a lush garden with all manner of trees surrounding me. And I¡¯m not there alone.

    This time, there¡¯s a woman in front of me with skin the color of oak and hibiscus-colored hair flowing down to her knees.

    She eyes me, and I¡¯m met with lush green eyes as fathomless and dark as a forest.

    And sad. So unbearably sad that it makes my chest ache just staring at her.

    And then her face squeezes with anger. ¡°How dare he?¡±

    Her sharp tone instantly has me putting up my hand and saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Even though I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m apologizing for.

    But it doesn¡¯t seem to appease her. Her eyes spark with so much anger. ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me human. Your kind should not even look at me.¡±

    I instantly avert my eyes and then realize that her voice sounds all too familiar.

    ¡°You¡¯re the forest?¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    The Forest trembles with her anger, and with my eyes averted I can feel her observing me. She walks slowly toward me around me, her eyes scanning me.

    My heart starts racing.

    I can feel the anger and indignation radiating off her, the obvious distaste. She¡¯s probably trying to decide the best way to kill me.

    I want to call out for some Wolf or Lo but Wolf isn''t here and Lo has landed me in this mess. He can¡¯t do much to save me now.

    I have to save myself.

    ¡°If it makes you feel better," I start speaking swallowing through the knot in my throat, despite her bid for silence. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on either. I just came in here to save my friend.¡±

    ¡°Your friend?¡± Her tone of voice suggests she might be about to strike me with thunder.

    ¡°Yes. He...¡±I swallow. ¡°He fell down the cliff, while we were attacked by your creatures.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not my creatures. They are creatures inhabiting these forests, just as you are.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I¡¯m not sure how the distinction matters, but I continue. "Either way, we lost him. I came back to save him and then¡­¡±

    ¡°And then I was about to kill you,¡± she says. ¡°You see, the protection of Lo can only last to a certain extent and I was discovering the best way to pierce through it."

    "Ah." So Lo not only let me see in the forest, he also gave me protection. But how did he do it? What was his relationship with the forest?

    ¡°I gave you a chance once human,¡± she speaks, moving into my line of vision the hems of her embroidered gown coloring the grass. ¡°I told you never to return. Yet here you are for the third time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not by choice. The king sent us here. He said he would kill us if we didn¡¯t come.¡±

    ¡°Your king will not be satisfied until he creates an abomination.¡±

    ¡°An abomination? Is that what he wants with the Gem?¡±

    ¡°His greed knows no bounds,¡± she says. ¡°But he won¡¯t simply be satisfied with jewels. What the king wants is something even the deities have forbidden.¡±

    I''m not sure what she means, but it seems we''re in agreement on disliking the King. I use that to my advantage. ¡°Which is why I must stop him."

    That gets her attention. She stops pacing and then says, ¡°You may look at me.¡±

    I look at her, at her piercingly sad eyes that almost seem too much as she asks, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    I sigh and try to think where to start. ¡°My name is Adria. This is my fourth life¡­¡±

    ¡°I know of your origins,¡± she says. ¡°What do you mean about stopping the king?¡±

    ¡°In all lives, I observed that the King''s acts bring about mass destruction of everything. The land, the beasts, the humans. I¡¯m not entirely sure what it is, but I know I need to stop it. Even if that means doing away with him." At first, I thought I could simply work with the King for the time being, until he dies a natural death, but now I''m seeing that''s going to be difficult. I would likely need to get him out of the way sooner. "I assume that¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here because of Lo''s game,¡± she says but she doesn''t discount any of what I¡¯ve said. ¡°What do you know of the King¡¯s plans?¡±

    ¡°Nearly nothing. Only that he seeks something to be able to face off against Pangea.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she says. ¡°He seeks power that is not his. And he is already amassing the tools to get it. He wants something from me and his bastard son has taken it.¡±

    ¡°The Gem?"

    ¡°Yes. He seeks to defy the natural order of things,¡± she says.

    I blink when I realize what she¡¯s revealed. Now it makes sense. I put the clues together and realized what was staring me at the fact the whole time. ¡°The king is using alchemy.¡±

    "He is trying to. He''s playing with things he doesn''t understand. And he will destroy everything."

    "Is that why Lo brought me back? To stop it?"

    "Lo doesn''t care about humans and their destruction. He only cares about one thing."

    "Which is?"

    Her eyes glint wildly and I add, ¡°Sorry. If it pleases you to answer that is.¡±

    She purses her lips, watching me with an upraised chin. ¡°He only cares about his beasts.¡±

    Lo''s beasts? I don''t understand but I don''t want to annoy her further by asking questions.

    I''m so out of my depths here. But everything else can wait. I have to solve the main issue first.

    "My friend," I say. "He fell off the cliff, but I think the ravine he landed in had some of your healing waters."

    "If your friend is still in the forest, then he''s lost to you."

    I swallow tightly. "Is he dead?"

    "Perhaps not," she says. "But if you stay here any longer you might be."

    "Please," I tell her. "Jace is a good human. He has a pure heart. I beg you to give him another chance to prove himself to you. And if there''s even a chance he might live, I''m willing to any price for it."

    She eyes me for a while and then says, "You should be more worried about yourself. For some reason, I haven''t killed you yet. Maybe because that blasted boy of mine likes you so much. He''s calling for you. Return to him at once and do not come back. Either of you. Lo will not be around to protect you again."

    "Wait," I say but she swings her arm and the forest vanishes.

    And then I slam back into my body and blink up at familiar yellow eyes.

    Wolf.

 65 - The Ingredients For The Cure

    Wolf carries me home in silence.

    I''m not sure how he got me out of the forest. When I came to, we were already out on the grass and the Elite Guards and the hopefuls were gone, perhaps assuming we were dead. I had no idea how much time had passed. I was too exhausted to even ask what happened.

    So I simply remained still, shivering against the cold and sucking in the warmth of Wolf''s body.

    We still haven''t spoken about what happened, how he survived. He smells of blood and dust and much of it stains his clothes. But there are no wounds on him. How did he face that monster without sustaining a wound? Did he heal up in the waters before coming?

    I should ask but I don''t.

    Most of all, we¡¯re avoiding talking about Jace.

    We¡¯ve passed the trials. We¡¯re about to be elite soldiers.

    But I¡¯m not happy. I''m more miserable than I can remember being.

    So much has changed.

    I thought this would be simple. Me and Wolf become Elite Guards. As elite guards, it grants us two unique advantages: we could travel pretty widely under the command of the King and get the necessary training that would render us powerful enough to face most threats.

    There was a second phase of that plan which I''m supposed to be starting soon, but I can''t.

    Everything just became far more complicated than I thought. My mind is a confused tangle of information and now I don¡¯t even know where to start.

    Don''t trust your memories.

    I''ve been plotting based on my memories...have I just been fooling myself and everyone around me this whole time?

    "I''m sorry." My voice is hollow, devoid of emotion.

    Wolf doesn''t say anything, but I know I have his attention.

    "About your mother Wolf, I''m sorry, I..." A crack appears in my voice, shooting sharply through my chest. "Maybe I was wrong. Maybe the King doesn''t have her."

    Wolf remains silent. He doesn''t even react to that bitter piece of news, although I''m not sure how he should react. Start yelling at me? Drop me on the ground? Beat me up for deceiving him?

    I already know Wolf isn''t that type of man. More reason why I don''t deserve him.

    ¡°Put me down.¡±

    "It''s cold," is his only response. I can''t tell what he''s feeling from his tone but I can''t even get myself to look at his face. It would be too painful.

    I remain quiet as the cottage comes into view.

    After all that time longing for the safety of this home, the return is bittersweet.

    I''m home, but Jace is not.

    I''ll need to go to his mother and tell her what happened. I''ll need to maintain my composure somehow, enough to tell her the whole story without bursting into tears.

    Get a hold of yourself. You''ve lost people before.

    But it doesn''t make it easier. The loss is just as sharp now as it was the first time it happened. Not with Jace, but with the freckled, stubborn Nakia.

    And just like that situation, Jace didn''t deserve this end. It shouldn''t have happened. We defeated the monster. The Prince had the gem. Tia was back to show us a way out.

    We should have all lived.

    But Jace had to be a hero. He tried to save someone who frankly didn''t deserve saving. Paisley would never have done the same for him, yet Jace risked his life for him anyway.

    And he died for it.

    Is this part of fate''s game as Lo put it? Am I meant to keep losing the ones that are closest to me?

    Am I playing a game where I''m already fated to lose?

    So far, none of my plans have worked out exactly how I want them to. Even with my knowledge of the past, there''s always some caveat, something that changes just enough to make things more difficult for me.

    If I am fighting against fate, then fate is certainly fighting back.

    The door of the cottage opens and closes behind us.

    The room is dark at first, until Wolf turns on the lantern one-handedly, with the other hand still wrapped around me.

    Then he sits down at the dining table, with me still in his arms.

    "Let me go, Wolf."

    There¡¯s so much we need to talk about, so much that needs to be unpacked. I need to figure out my next steps.

    But Wolf refuses to release me.

    He runs his hand up and down my back and a sob nearly rips out of my throat but I don''t deserve to cry.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    So I sit there in stubborn stiff silence, while Wolf rubs my back. I take a peek at his face, as I try to fight the tears. His expression is wooden, but his eyes are devastated, a well of pain. He''s starting to accept the possibility that his mother may not be alive, but he doesn''t want to. He''s grieving her loss even as he tries to comfort me.

    And he''s still here. He''s still not throwing me out even though this is my fault.

    Then, there''s a knock on the door.

    "Go away." Wolf snarls.

    "It''s me." It''s Seir''s voice.

    That reminds me. We have unfinished business.

    I sit up from Wolf''s chest, swallow down the grief, and call out, "Come in."

    The door opens widely, and I start in surprise. Seir isn''t alone.

    He''s accompanied by three Raven Knights, and standing next to the Raven Lord.

    "Lord Raven." I try to get up, but Wolf refuses to loosen his hold around me.

    The Raven Lord holds up his hand. "No need to rise on my account. I know you''ve been through a lot." He looks tired and his face is wain, like he¡¯s aged several years in just a few days. He looks like he''s been through a lot too.

    "How is she?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Her last awakening was two nights ago," he says. ¡°But she hasn¡¯t woken up since then.¡±

    "I''m sorry," I say. "I didn''t get the Gem. I thought I could but I¨C"

    "It''s fine. It wouldn''t have worked anyway," he says. "According to Seir, the gem alone would have done nothing but create an incomplete potion."

    I glance at Seir and he nods.

    "It was the book Pearl gave me that made me realize that I was looking at everything all wrong" he says. "I was searching for four ingredients, but you see all magic and alchemy work by a rule of three. Merkel who was the closest to finding the cure noted four ingredients though and that''s what made it confusing. It didn''t make sense."

    I nod.

    "Except if two of those symbols are components of one item," he says.

    "What do you mean?"

    "There are two agreed-upon ingredients. A magic stone, like the True Heart Gem, and a magical beast. But those things cannot work separately from each other. In fact, it''s their fusion that makes the magic work. "

    "I don''t understand," I say but Seir is already shuffling off his trusty sack and pulling out a page from it.

    I see he''s drawn the formula for it.

    "I was at the magic tower and got access to their library so I did some light reading. Long ago, it was once thought that Beasts were the antithesis of magic, which is found in plants and other nature. Beasts destroyed nature, and in return nature tried to destroy the Beasts.  The God of the Beast and the God of Magic were at war. But then they made peace, and a symbol of that peace was a marriage of magic and life. That''s what a magical beast is and this symbol," he points to the symbol on the page, "It represents that fusion. Most alchemists wrongly translated this mark on the symbol to mean that we must kill the beast and then merge it with a magic stone, but no. We simply need a creature that is both beast and gem and we need it alive. They must already be fused for it to work. Does it make sense?"

    It''s starting to. His words tug at the information at the back of my mind and it comes tumbling out in a flood that has me gasping.

    How could I have been so stupid?

    In my second life, the Empress kept asking me for a gem I didn''t have. Another thing she was searching for was a creature one that Wolf and Savannah caught and the creature had glittering gem-like eyes.

    The same eyes the monster Prince Caster caught.

    The King has a boar in his possession right now.

    And the Forest has lots of beasts with gem-like eyes that she controls.

    Lo only cares about his beasts.

    I jump out of Wolf''s arms, startling both Seir and the Raven Lord into taking a step back. They stare at me, and I know I must look insane but the information is pumping through me all at once.

    "Did you figure out what the other two symbols mean?" I ask Seir, my heart racing at the realization.

    He nods. "This one is difficult." He points to it, "But the best translation is that it means an awakened creature made of both alchemy and magic in equal parts. And the final is something I don''t know what it means yet, but I suppose it acts as a stabilizer according to the text I read at the magic tower."

    "So we need a fusion of beast and magic, then a creature made out of alchemy and magic, and then a stabilizer?"

    "Yes. Also known as a conduit."

    I think. I think hard biting my teeth and then realize it has all been staring me in the face the entire time.

    I''ve been so stupid.

    In the past, the Empress captured Seir to make a Cure For All Ills for her. She also had Wolf''s mother in captivity and she had me as well. We were the only three in her dungeon to the best of my knowledge.

    Seir.

    Wolf''s mother.

    Me.

    I glance at Wolf. The Forest called him her boy. The forest is clearly a thing of magic seeing as how it''s filled with magic stones. She dislikes the beasts but she controls them with magic.

    But Wolf also talks to beasts. How? Alchemy? Magic? Or Both?

    If Wolf''s mother is the same, then she may have been the second ingredient.

    More importantly, we can probably achieve the same thing using Wolf''s blood.

    And then me...

    You merely acted as a conduit. That''s what Lo told me.

    I''m the conduit.

    "Adria," Seir''s concerned voice breaks through my intense musing. "Are you okay?"

    "Yes," I nod. "I''m okay." I turn to the Raven Lord. "Sir, there''s one more thing I want to try before we throw in the towel. I think...it can get you the Cure."

    His eyes widen, confusion and hope mixing in their depths. "What do you mean?"

    "I think I may be able to get all the ingredients together. Tonight. But I may need your help."

    He nods. "Anything. What do you need?"

    "Do you happen to have an invisibility orb on you?"

    It''s a long shot. By my estimation, the invisibility orb was only mass-produced several years in the future by the magic tower, but perhaps, the Ravens got an earlier version.

    My theory is proven when the Raven Lord nods. "We have a prototype but it''s faulty."

    "Thank you. If I may borrow it, that would be great."

    "Borrow it to do what?" Wolf asks and I glance at him. I can''t tell him what I''m going to do. He won''t let me. So instead I distract him.

    I turn back to the Raven Lord. "Give me by tomorrow morning. I should have what you need."

    The Raven Lord''s eyes widen. He opens his mouth. I hold my hand up.

    "I can''t reveal any more than that. You''ll have to trust me. Please."

    He closes his mouth, sighs, and nods.

    "I''ll send a Knight to bring you the orb," he says. "In the meantime, I came because of my daughter..." He swallows. "One of the last things she said was that she wanted to see you, so I thought..."

    "I''ll see her soon," I say. And I''ll save her life, I add internally.

    After the Ravens leave, Seir turns to me.

    "How long has passed?" I ask him.

    "Since you acted the fool and ran into the Forest? Only a few hours."

    Oh. "How did you know we were back?"

    "I have my ways," he says cryptically. At my look, he sighs, "I''ll tell you later. I need to go back to the tower today. I left in a hurry after the King summoned me."

    "Fine. In the meantime, do you remember the woman I asked you for all those weeks ago...yellow hair medium height..."

    He nods. "Yes. I saw her."

    Wolf is instantly on his feet. I grab Seir''s forearm. "You did?"

    Seir glances between the two of us. "Yes. She¡¯s held in an external dungeoun secured by the magic tower."

    The magic tower? Of course.

    Only they would have the power to craft a room that changes based on whoever enters. I should have asked the Raven Lord but I didn''t want to show all my hands just in case.

    But with the cure in hand, I can bargain for Wolf''s mother.

    Still, that may be risky if the King finds out or if the Raven Lord betrays us. The best course of action is for Wolf to get her out before the King realizes what we''re up to.

    "You should go and save her," I tell Wolf. "Go with Seir. The dungeon switches location every few days and this might be your last chance."

    He frowns and his eyes blaze.

    He nods slowly to my relief. Good. Wolf will be away tonight.

    And I can work on my mission.

 66 - A Thief in The Castle

    Wolf is not so easily fooled by my trick.

    As he and Seir prepare to leave, he takes my hand and stares into my eyes, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything yet. Wait for me.¡±

    I stare at him and nod with all the earnestness I can manage.  ¡°Of course.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t look like he believes me. He can probably smell the lie in my voice, and a struggle takes place in his features. To stay or go. To stay would mean to miss another chance to find his mother. To go would mean allowing me to potentially endanger myself.

    I almost regret putting him in the conundrum

    ¡°I¡¯ll be safe,¡± I tell him. ¡°I promise. I have a plan. And powers.¡±

    His eyes widen. ¡°You do?¡±

    I nod. I didn¡¯t lie. According to Lo, I do have magic. I just don¡¯t know what it is yet.

    He sighs and drags me to him pressing my lips against his in a kiss that is full of bitter-sweet desperation.

    ¡°Stay alive,¡± he orders me when he¡¯s done. "Go to Stone and ask him to call Savannah. She''ll help you."

    I nod.

    ¡°I plan on it.¡± The staying alive part, not the calling Savannah bit.

    After he leaves, I wait for the Raven messenger to deliver the invisibility sphere as I go over my plan.

    I have to get into the castle and discover where the King is keeping the boar. And then I need to steal it.

    Simple plan. But easy? Not likely.

    What if the boar isn''t at the castle? What then?

    Then I''ll go to the Ravens and convince them to let me use one of their portable portals. They probably have a few on hand, in case they need to quickly escape. Portable portals are very expensive but I doubt a man like Lord Raven would come into enemy territory without them. I could use one them to go to wherever the boar is and get it.

    Then I''ll explain my theory to Seir and have him make the antidote.

    Again, simple plan but not at all easy.

    I briefly consider calling Tia or Savannah to help me but then I think of Jace and my chest tightens to point where I can barely breathe. Jace is dead, partially because of me. I can¡¯t risk anyone else getting hurt because of my stupidity.

    I¡¯ll do this on my own, so that live or die, it will only be my neck on the line.

    ¡°You said you''re using me as a pawn in your game, right?" I speak out loud to the voice in my head which I now know as Lo. ¡°Then you better make sure I live.¡±

    The voice is silent.

    Ah, that¡¯s right, he did say I wouldn¡¯t be hearing from him for a while due to his deal with the Forest.

    I¡¯m truly on my own in this.

    The idea scares me.

    You¡¯re worthless, I remember my mother saying. I haven¡¯t thought of her abuse in months, but now it returns to me in full force. You''ve never been good at anything. Everyone who ever loved you has abandoned you or died. Just like your father.

    You¡¯re a bad omen.

    The funny thing is that despite how many times she''s said it, I''ve never truly believed I was worthless. There''s always been something, deep inside telling me I was meant to do...something.

    I suppose we''ll find out what that is today.

    It''s terrifying to be working on my own again, but at the same time, it¡¯s freeing.

    I don''t have to worry about anyone else but me.

    And I can finally know for sure, what I¡¯m capable of on my own.

    I swallow back the anxiety and rise at the knock on the door.

    To my surprise, it''s the blonde knight who is sent to deliver the invisibility orb, a sphere encased in metal.

    ¡°You activate and deactivate it by tapping twice on this button,¡± he directs and I watch him do it, turning himself invisible and then visible once more. "There''s only about five minutes of coverage before it gets glitchy. Don''t drop it, or it will probably deactivate."

    I take it from him. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He nods and then hesitates for a second. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    I meet his eyes, surprised.

    That warning sounds ominous. Did he say it because he knows something I don¡¯t or is he simply worried about me?

    Or more likely, he''s worried that my actions will implicate the ravens in a crime.

    "Don''t worry," I say. "I''ll make sure none of this leads back to the Ravens."

    The Knight snorts. "Do you think any of us are worried about your crazy King? Please. I''m just telling you to be careful because our lady seemed very fond of you. It would be a shame if you were to die without saying goodbye."

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Before I can respond to that, he leaves. I watch him go noting that his words sounded almost like he was worried about me. Odd. The man doesn''t even like me.

    Who would have thought? The Ravens, my enemies, worry about me when the Elite Guards, my supposed allies, abandoned me in a forest to die. They almost didn''t treat Tia after what she went through because she wasn''t a ''true Northerner''.

    Maybe I am on the wrong side of this war.

    But then recalling Pearl''s staunch defense of the Empress reminds me of why I can''t ally myself with the Pangeans. They won''t protect me from her and I can''t fall into that woman''s clutches again. I''d rather die.

    The old Elite Guards are standing at the castle gates, and the one on the left cracks a smile as I approach. ¡°You¡¯re alive.¡±

    I smile back. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve come to report myself to the King and Sir Tyne.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, both the King and Tyne are away on important business.¡±

    "Oh." Well, that throws one wrench in my plan.

    But actually, this might work in my favor.

    ¡°In which case, can I possibly meet the Prince? I need him to get a message to the King that is of the utmost importance.¡±

    They share a look and the one on the left nods.

    He leaves to fetch the prince.

    A few seconds after he¡¯s gone the one on the right says, ¡°I¡¯m glad you survived.¡±

    I blink. ¡°You are?¡±

    He nods. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would. The Elite Guards took bets and I bet on you, fully expecting to lose my money. But now I make money.¡±

    I smile amused. "Well, I¡¯m glad I was part of your good fortune. But why would you bet on me?"

    He shrugs. ¡°I just have a feeling about people. And I have a feeling you¡¯re someone who is frequently underestimated. I know what that¡¯s like. So I''m happy you proved them wrong."

    I¡¯m stunned. This is the longest and most expository conversation that I¡¯ve had with any of the Elite Guards. I never thought one of them thought such things about me. I never considered that they thought about me much at all.

    But then Tia did tell me that people talk about me. I assumed it was the same gossip about being the Prince''s fiancee and a muzungu. I never thought it was beyond that.

    ¡°Thank you," I tell him. ¡°I appreciate that. I''m sorry, I''ve never asked your name."

    ¡°It''s Mort."

    "Thank you, Mort."

    He nods and we hear footsteps approaching.

    We turn in time to see the other guard reappear with Prince Caster.

    ¡°Adria?¡± Relief shines in his gaze. ¡°You¡¯re alive, thank God.¡±

    I allow him to hug me and make a show of hugging him back.

    When I pull back I say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble. I wasn¡¯t thinking¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I understand. You just lost your friend and Wolf. It was understandable you would be devastated.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. And thank you for defending me against that Guard. You¡¯ve been very kind to me despite everything.¡±

    ¡°Adria...¡± His hand brushes against my cheek and I resist the urge to recoil. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Can I talk to you about something? It¡¯s very important and quite private.¡±

    He nods and says. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    I obey, sticking close to him as he leads me through the corridor. My heart is racing as I consider how to do this. The invisibility cloak only has a five-minute or so guarantee, so I can''t just turn it on and traipse about the castle endlessly. I have to get as close to my target as possible, so I need to know where the target is.

    Do I just ask Caster?  No that would raise too much suspicion. I need to be smarter about what I say.

    But most of all, I need to foster all the good feelings I can.

    ¡°So," he asks as we climb the stone staircase. ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡±

    I swallow. ¡°I want to clarify something first. What you saw between me and Wolf¡­¡±

    I don''t see his face but his shoulders stiffen.

    ¡°You¡¯re marrying Genya,¡± I say. ¡°I thought you had moved on. It was a moment of weakness . I thought you¨C"

    "You thought I didn''t didn¡¯t love you again,¡± he says and while his voice is harsh, his eyes are emotional when they spin around to me. If I didn¡¯t know better I would think he was truly heartbroken. ¡°I told you my marriage to Genya isn¡¯t by choice. The village needs her powers and the King needs her father''s support. He''s our envoy to the West and their allyship is needed in case the Pangeans attack again.

    ¡°Right. I know that...it''s just knowing and accepting it are two different things. I thought that, deep down, you truly loved her. Or at least cared for her.¡±

    His face tightens with emotion.

    ¡°I don''t have a problem with Genya," he says. "But I never moved on from you. Never. I had a plan on how to end our betrothal. That¡¯s what I wanted to tell you that day at the castle when you were with Wolf outside the dungeon."

    "You had a plan?"

    "Yes. I''ll tell it to you once we''re in my private."

    He starts walking back up the stairs and I follow him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn''t listen,¡± I say and he nods.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    I thought we could talk in my bedroom.

    I almost freeze. His bedroom? Just why on earth would we need to talk there?

    But I keep my feet moving. I need his help and perhaps his bedroom is the best place for us to talk. I learned from scaling the castle in my first life that I could easily climb from there to the King¡¯s chambers and perhaps squeeze through the bars into his room.

    Yes, that might be best. That way I can avoid the guards altogether, assuming they''re standing outside the door.

    It beats my previous plan of knocking on the door and pretending I was a ghost.

    We end up in the prince¡¯s room, on an empty floor save for one guard. It''s spartan as the rest of the castle, but as though a mark of rebellion he has a golden sash around his bed.

    Gold was his mother¡¯s favorite color.

    ¡°What did you need to tell me?¡± He¡¯s standing way too close to me, his eyes glittering in the moonlight.

    I step back.

    ¡°It''s about the boar you caught for your father. He needs to protect it. Someone is going to try and steal it tonight."

    His eyebrow furrowed. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. No one but the King knows where it is.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have an idea?¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°I haven''t seen the thing since I delivered it into his study."

    Darn, that''s what I was afraid of.

    "Well, maybe alert the guards to be extra vigilant. I''ll stay here and see if I can remember anything else."

    He nods, and says, "I''ll be right back."

    Then he leaves as I think, Hopefully, so will I.

    I move to the window, unlatching, then opening it, shivering against the draft.

    I''m not sure where the orb is, but my best guess is that it''s in the King''s study. What Caster says all but confirms it because someone would have noticed the soldiers carrying a large beast somewhere else.

    But one might ask, how the King is keeping it in his study.

    Simple, magic.

    In my past life, Wolf and Savannah delivered the beast to the Empress by imprisoning it into a magic stone, the same color as it''s gem-like eyes. I''m not sure of the mechanics behind such a thing but I saw it with my eyes, the giant animal transforming into the smoke that flowed into a miniature gem. The King is paranoid and gets more so the closer he gets to his goal. He wouldn''t keep it anywhere else but in his room.

    I activating the invisibility orb. I hear a little whizz and then look down at myself, watching my limbs and body disappear.

    How unsettling. But useful.

    I climb out the window and then close it, eyeing the distance to the King''s window. It''s a little above and to the right of the Prince''s. I dig my toes into the ridges of the stone wall, gripping each indent by the tips of my fingers and slowly make my way there.

    I try not to think about how high I am from the ground and how precariously balanced I am.

    Don''t fall, don''t fall, don''t fall. I repeat the mantra in my head and remind myself that I did this once with no training. I can do it again.

    Not too soon, I arrive at the King''s window and open it from the outside. Luckily, the room is empty and by my estimation, I have about three minutes to search. I hop in through the windows, walk over to the desk. The drawers are unlocked so I pull them open, looking through the pages there.

    No gem.

    Come on. Please. I need a little bit more luck here.

    But just as I think that, I hear a sound that has me seizing and has my heart jumping into my throat.

    The sound of an opening door.

    And then a very familiar heavy gait.

    The King is here.

 67 - Adria Vs The King: Part 1

    I hear the footsteps of the King approaching and crouch underneath the desk.

    Even though I''m invisible, I don''t want to take any chances. I don''t even want to imagine what would happen if the invisibility glitches while he''s here.

    No don''t think about that. That will only make you more nervous and probably more likely to do something that would give off sound.

    I still my body as much as possible, trying to breathe lightly and shallowly.

    Despite the chill air, cold sweat rolls between my shoulder blades as my heart thunders, threatening to pound out of my chest. The King stops somewhere in the middle of the room, looking around. As his eyes pass over my hiding spot, my heart squeezes.

    Did he see me?

    No, he''s looking the other way now.

    It''s too early to be relieved though.

    I remain crouched, even as my thighs shake and my ankle aches from the awkward position.

    I don¡¯t move when the King¡¯s eyes run over me again and try not to even breathe despite the anxiety and fear running through me.

    He¡¯s not supposed to be here. They told me he was out and I thought it would be safe enough for me to sneak in.

    He can¡¯t see you, I remind myself, trying not to panic. You¡¯re invisible.

    But I¡¯m not sure for how long. The Ravens warned me that this was a prototype and it tended to malfunction at inopportune moments.

    Plus, time is running out.

    Please, please, stay invisible.

    The King walks through and sniffs around the air. It oddly reminds me of Wolf, but then a knock on the door splinters that thought.

    "Your Highness. Will you be heading back to the meeting?"

    "No," he responds to the Guard without facing him. "Clear the floor and search the entire castle. There might be an intruder."

    Darn. Has he spoken to Caster already? In that short a time frame?

    ¡°Yes sir," I hear the guard say and they hurry to do his bidding, closing the door and locking me in with him once more.

    The King sniffs the air a few more times, and then turns his back on me. He walks the other side of teh room where there''s only a wall.

    What is he doing over there?

    Never mind that.

    But with the King''s back turned I figure it''s time to somehow make my escape. He''s still turned toward the stone wall and as I move I spot some grey runs drawn on the surface.

    He lays his palm flat against it and mutters something to the wall.

    The runes light up and the ground rumbles. My heart catches as the stones on either side of the rune shifts, revealing a hidden compartment inside.

    A stone cabinet with shelves of glittering gems and orbs of all sizes.

    Oh my God.

    That''s it.

    That''s probably where he keeps the boar and judging from all the gems, there there may be many other magic creatures that he keeps.

    I glance from there to the window, trying to figure out my next steps. I should probably escape.

    The King still has his back turned to me, so I should be able to creep silently to the window and get out of here while my invisibility retains.

    But as I half emerge from my hiding spot, I hesitate for a millisecond, a part of me wondering if I could run for the shelves and grab the boar, just so I could have this win.

    No, that would be stupidly dangerous. I need to escape. I know where he keeps the boar now and I can always come back later to take it.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to notice my presence but it¡¯s only a matter of time. I need to get out while I still can.

    I creep, my steps light on the cool pebbled floor. I hear sounds of scrapes against stone as the King appears to move things around but I ignore him, heading to the window.

    I put my palms against the cold bars.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re there Adria.¡±

    I freeze.

    Every thing within me drops, from my hopes to my stomach.

    I turn around and the King is staring right at me, a cruel smile on his face.

    He can see me.

    I sharply glance down at myself and find that the shimmering mask still holds.

    So how...

    ¡°Now, I may not be able to see you through whatever cursed magic you''re using. But I can smell you, Adria. And very soon your magic will have no effect on me either.¡±

    What is he talking about?

    Who cares? Caution screams in my mind. Get out of here right now.

    Before I can react, the King moves faster than I''ve ever seen a human move and grabs me.

    Seriously. It all happens too fast for my brain to even fathom.

    One second there''s vast acres of space between us.

    In the next, he''s right in front of me, his hand grasping my collar.

    And then, I''m being flung through the air.

    A little cry escapes me as my back crashes into the wall, the jagged rocks spiking into my bones.

    When I fall to the ground, it takes me a few seconds to realize that I got the wind knocked out of me. I recall all the tails of the great King''s strength and power. At least they weren''t exaggerated, I muse hysterically.

    My brain is moving slowly and pain catches up to me later, but oh, what excruciating pain it is.

    Every bone feels like it was shattered.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    I can''t move. In fact, I don''t want to ever move again so I don''t have to feel such pain. Somehow in my mind, moving will make everything worse.

    That was not a natural force. I have a distinct hazy thought even as my vision swims from the agony. How he moves is unnatural too.

    I hear footsteps behind me as my heart jumps like a rabbit. Get up. Run. Move.

    But anxiety and despair have me frozen as he reaches me.

    To my surprise, he doesn''t hit me again.

    Instead, a clatter of stones hits the floor, and then a weird sensation travels over my body, like strange bands wrapping around me tightening, to the point of discomfort.

    I groan, straining against them but they don''t release me. Now, I''m truly trapped. I can''t move.

    I look down but don''t see the ropes, only a shimmer as my body flickers back into being. The invisibility orb drops out of my pocket and lays beside my fingers shattered.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lovely little stone isn¡¯t it,¡± he says and at first I think he''s talking about the invisibility orb but then he kicks a shiny blue gem into view, probably the one which he dropped. ¡°That Farrow Witch was the best purchase I ever made because she revealed to me the wealth of powers we were sitting on in the North, if only we grasped courage and stopped fearing to take what was originally ours. For long, they''ve thought the North to be magic-poor, but we''re one of the richest in magic there is. And that bitch of a Forest was keeping it all from us.

    My vision is getting hazy as the bands tighten around me. I reach out my hand trying to see if I can expand the band enough to break but it doesn''t work. When I struggle it only tightens more.

    I hear amusement in the King''s voice. "You won''t get out of it, so you might as well stop. Although I do admire your gumption and the fact that you had the balls to try and sneak into my private chambers after attempting to deceive me in the first place, you will likely die here Adria Elvswick."

    "How..." I cough and try to breathe but even that''s difficult thanks the the bands squeezing me.

    "How am I doing this? Like I said these magic gems are beautiful." His prosthetic comes into view and he bends over and holds out a scarlet gem. "This one can erase memory and let me implant whichever one I want. Would you like me to show you how it works?"

    "No thank you." I cough and force out the next words. "So that¡¯s how you did it with the Poisoner.¡±

    ¡°Of course. The technique isn¡¯t perfect but it was enough to fool that Farrow witch of the Ravens.

    No, it wasn¡¯t. The Raven Lord knows what you did. You''re not half as smart as you think you are.

    And at least I draw some pride from that.

    Then again, I''m the one squirming at his feet, so probably I''m not half as smart as I think I am either.

    ¡°Those Ravens thought they were so smart and untouchable with their magic. I wanted to show them that they weren''t. I''m resting on a foundation much stronger than magic here.¡±

    ¡°Alchemy?¡± I choke out again and he grins at me.

    ¡°Smart girl. But not just any alchemy. The strongest there is." He walks over, and I see his prosthetic thunking away. "Did you ever hear the tale of the Griffin Hoarde and how they earned their unnatural strength?"

    I can hear him working behind me as we talk, and the clatter of instruments being put together. I try to identify what they are. The heavy thud of magic stone, the clang of a blade, and a few other assorted noises that cannot bode well for me.

    "It was said that the Griffins are descended from a race who could not wield magic. As the number of magic users grew, the clan was slowly persecuted until there were mere hundreds left. So, they prayed to the Guardian in control of all magic, so that she would grant them the ability to wield it.

    The Guardian laughed in their face. And then they prayed to a different Guardian, one that ruled death and he listened. They struck a bargain with him that if they fed him the blood of their enemies, he would make them strong, powerful, indestructible, and impervious to magic."

    I jerk now and the bands tighten even further. The story is a well-known tale, one of the many fairy tales used to scare Northern children. The Griffins were an army of barbarians who slayed magical beasts and conquered armies. They were also known for their barbaric slaying techniques and thirst for blood. It''s said that they were slaves to blood lust because of the demon their ancestors had cursed them with. It is also why they had infertile lands where nothing could grow and they were forced to become contracted killers to earn enough to feed their clan.

    "The process of forming the Griffin army wasn''t easy," the king continues talking in a conversational tone as he works. I hear liquid now, drops of it, and the tang of blood stains the air. "You see, there were trials that each man had to face, and they had to subsume themselves in the very belly of fear and win. And once they won, the power was unleashed, all those who could not control the power and the fear, died."

    And according to lore, so did multiple innocent people. The blood-lusted warriors killed indiscriminately when they were first possessed by the power. They killed men, women, and children their own brothers, mothers, and friends. The Griffin soil was stained with so much blood that nothing could grow for years.

    There''s no way a sane King would want to unleash such a curse on his people just for the few who would benefit from that strength.

    "You know Northerners are said to be ancient cousins of the Griffins," he continues. "We certainly have their brute strength and their fearlessness. Our Elite trials are based on the Griffin Hoarde trials. We had all the makings of the fierce warrior race except that we had never made a deal with the guardian of death. No King has ever had the guts before. Until me."

    "You weren''t collecting all those items to just create a Cure for All Ills," I choke out. "You were trying to contract death."

    "Ah. So you''re catching on."

    "That''s impossible."

    "It should have been," he says. "The ingredient to summon such a being would have been difficult if not impossible to find without a certain individual showing me the way. And slowly as I learned more, I discovered all the treasures the forest hid from us. I started to change myself first, become stronger more powerful, more fearless." He chuckles wildly. "I suppose my Chiefs think I''ve gone a bit mad with the power but that''s just the nature of it. Now I just needed one last thing to complete the ritual. A conduit."

    My stomach plunges even lower than I thought possible.

    "I was going to use the Raven girl. She would have made an excellent one. I would have bound the Death Guardian''s soul to hers. It would have healed her illness at first, but eventually, he would suck her life away till she was a husk, and then take over her body. She would make a perfect conduit. That''s what my helper told me. And my dear Adria, so would you."

    "No." I choke out beginning to struggle for real, now that I see the fate he has planned for me. A fate worse than death.

    "Before, I could not use you. Another being was inside you already, and that angered me. But now you''re bare. And through you, I shall lead an army of immortal soldiers."

    ¡°Don''t do this, your highness," I plead seeing a dark cursed future. "Please. So many will die."

    "Anyone who dies was simply not strong enough to live," he says as he footsteps get closer. "For too long I have lived under the feet of those damned Pangeans and had to bear the mockery of the arrogant Westerners. The Pangeans took everything from me! My wife. My sons!" When he bends in my face again, his eyes are crazed. "They took everything. Why should everyone else get a family when I don''t?"

    My eyes widen. He really is insane.

    Still, I try to reach him. "Caster...your son..."

    He snorts. "That boy is a weakling. He never had the spine of my first son, nor the brains of my second. He was simply a spare that was never meant to be King. If he dies, it''s because he was meant to."

    "Wolf," I try another angle. "Wolf would never forgive you if you kill me."

    The King frowns and his eyes spark in annoyance and I think maybe I''ve reached him.

    There is a rumor, a well-travelled one, that Wolf is the King¡¯s illegitimate son. Wolf has similar colored eyes to the royal family. He and the King both share the same large frame and tanned skin. He and the King are both fearsome warriors.

    It was a rumor that tormented Caster in my first life.

    It was a rumor I originally planned to exploit in this life.

    That was going to be the second phase of my plan after I found Errila. I would ask Errila to tell Wolf about his true parentage and then with that, we would plan for Wolf to take over as crown Prince and eventually King. It would not have been easy. Caster would have undoubtedly put up a fight.

    But Wolf already had a reputation that inspired awe amongst the Northerners. His skills on the battlefield were legendary, enough that he might become a general in no time. With my knowledge of the future, he would become more politically savvy. And given the King''s preference for Wolf, it would not take a lot to get him named Crown Prince instead of Caster.

    And then after the King''s eventual demise, Wolf would become the King of the North and I would be his advisor.

    Together, we would save the North.

    "Wolf will have to understand," the King says and I know I''ve lost.

    I scream as a dagger is stabbed into my arm, dragging down, and slicing open my flesh.

    The pain of the cut is accompanied by a burn, seeping into the me, driving my cries higher.

    "That''s right. You can scream all you want my room is soundproof thanks to the Runes at my door. The floor is also cleared. No one will hear you. You will be my tool, Adria Elvswick."

    "I will be no one''s tool," I bite out and then cry out again as he stabs me in my thigh. The pain continues. The screaming continues.

    Two more cuts on my other limbs and I feel the burning everywhere. The pain is turning my vision dark. I want to pass out. I don''t want to be awake anymore feeling this. I want to be anywhere but here. I want to give up.

    No. You can''t give up.

    That thought is almost immediately accompanied by another.

    Please, someone, help me.

    And then I think about how stupid I was to come here alone. What was I trying to prove? That I could this on my own?

    Now no one can help me. Wolf is too far away and no one else even knows where I am.

    No one but me can stop this.

    But then something happens.

    I don''t hear the door open, but I do hear someone shouting out in a loud horrified voice, "Father!"

 68 - Adria Vs The King: Part 2

    In the old romantic fairy tales, this would be the part where a Prince springs in to save the poor maiden from the hands of the beast.

    But this isn''t a fairy tale.

    And in truth, the Prince is the son of the beast.

    ¡°Father.¡± Caster¡¯s voice is filled with shock and about a billion other emotions I can¡¯t identify. ¡°What is¡­Adria?¡±

    ¡°Help.¡± I croak trying to move against the bindings holding me to the ground. When that doesn¡¯t work, I use my voice to sound the alarm. ¡°The king¡­raising¡­demon¡­¡±

    I hear footsteps behind me that signify Caster walking toward me but then he¡¯s stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Dad.¡± I hear him say in a hushed tone. ¡°Your eyes. They look different.¡±

    ¡°Leave,¡± The King growls sounding more beast than human.

    ¡°Not until I know what¡¯s going on. And what you¡¯re doing with Adria.¡±

    The King chuckles, and I think I sense the otherworldliness in his voice. I shiver at the sound of it, at the oppressive aura that fills the room. I want to escape. Every particle inside me screams at the danger, and the King''s curse is working inside me too.

    The burns from the wound are reaching into my abdomen, scorching up to my heart. I gasp and wheeze because it¡¯s getting harder to breathe. The poison inside me is moving, spreading, and dulling my sensitivity to the outside world. It''s not pain necessarily I''m feeling, but it''s not comfortable either.

    And then the voice starts speaking in my head.

    Give yourself to me.

    The voice doesn¡¯t sound like Lo¡¯s. It¡¯s whispery, clamoring around my skull, and eerie like a block of ice slid down my spine.

    Give yourself to me, conduit.

    ¡°Do you think I answer to you, boy?¡± I hear the King bark with my outside ears, although he''s starting to sound more distant. ¡°Leave now. Or I will make you regret it.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Caster¡¯s voice is quiet with a core of steel I¡¯ve never heard before. Then again, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard Caster defy the King, and especially not for me. ¡°Release her now Father.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what she¡¯s done, you stupid boy!¡± The King''s voice booms and a second later I hear a slam. I twist my head desperately, nearly screaming in despair to find that the King has slammed Caster against the wall, holding him up by his neck. Caster¡¯s eyes bug out. He jerks and wretches, clawing at his father¡¯s arm but the King doesn''t release him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how disappointing it is that you¡¯re the one who lived while the others died. It must be fate''s cruel joke. You are nothing like me. You are weak and foolish and birthing you is the biggest regret I¡¯ve ever known.¡±

    Caster. I try to gasp but I don¡¯t have enough air to do so. In the flickering light of the lantern, his face is turning purple, and his eyes starting to showing blood vessels. The King is squeezing the life out of him. I need to save him.

    You should worry about yourself first. The Voice whispers. Let me in.

    "No," I gasp and shut my eyes as though that will save me. It doesn''t. Even without the visual of Caster on the wall, I can hear sounds of him choking to death. I''m in torment as the dark voice surrounds me, suppressing my thoughts until it''s the only thing left.

    I will give you power. Unimaginable power. Power to kill that man you despise so much right now. I''ll give you the power to defend your friends. No one will be able to hurt you again.

    No, I repeat silently but this denial is not as confident, not as certain. The temptation for release from my bondage and pain is overwhelming me, especially as it¡¯s accompanied by the images.

    I see myself at different points in my past, being the hero I''ve always wanted to be. I see myself slaying the soldier who killed Savannah right before he shot his arrow. I see myself jumping off the ledge and saving Jace from his eventual demise. I see myself acting differently in all the other timelines, saving my friends from danger.

    I see myself slaying the Empress.

    Then I will be beloved. I will be powerful. I will be infinite as time.

    Yes. All that will be yours. Just accept my deal. Forget about everything else and let me take over. You are tired, are you not? Tired of losing. Tired of fighting and tired of facing their scorn and their mockery. You will no longer have to do that with me. I will be your champion.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    I will be yours.

    And you will be mine.

    The final two sentence echo like two voices speaking at once. One voice is mine, the other is his but they''re joined together as one. A taste, sweet like wine, is on my tongue. I swallow it down, while a part of me screams in my subconscious. It¡¯s the most sickeningly sweet thing I can think of but it doesn''t feel bad going down my throat. It''s actually refreshingly easy.

    There are no more arguments in mind against his offer and no defenses.

    I want to be a good person. I want to be a hero.

    But that''s not the role fate assigned to me.

    Fate led me here. It led me to my death three times.

    Lo''s game has me failing constantly.

    Maybe, I should play a different game.

    In the background, I hear Caster choking. I open my eyes in time to see him wrap his arms and legs around the King''s arms twisting it the same way I did to mountain. He doesn''t have enough strength to twist the arm out of the socket, but he does it again and the King releases him. As soon as he drops to the ground he gets to his feet again. Coughing and wheezing, he unleashes his dagger, and charges at the king. His eyes are wild now, and the King knocks him back into the wall again effortlessly, fighting him with a bored look on his face.

    Caster charges again, ducking under the King''s arms and jamming his knife into the King''s chest. The King doesn''t react. He picks Caster up and throws him to another wall, hard.

    Caster slumps to the ground unconscious.

    "Stupid boy," The King sighs, his voice dripping with contempt. "Can''t even kill me correctly." He starts walking toward Caster, and I jerk.

    I need to help him. He¡¯s going to die.

    Let me in.

    I fight back with what I know.

    If I chose you, many innocent people will die.

    Innocent? The voice mocks. Were they innocent when they ridiculed you for something which you had no control over? When they bullied you and made you feel small? When they abandoned you over and over again? When they despised you, mocked your heritage? There are no innocents here, only the strong and the weak. Choose me and I will make you strong. Abandon Lo¡¯s game and stop being his puppet. I will show you true power.

    You know Lo? I ask.

    Of course. I am the better brother. Choose me little one and let us make magic together.

    The feeling is no longer unpleasant as it starts spreading through my bones. It¡¯s warm like being in Wolf¡¯s coat or being wrapped in Wolf¡¯s arms. Staring into his eyes and having him kiss me and drag his tongue all over my body. It''s the most comforting thought I can imagine in a time like this, and I want to sink into it, and hand over control to the voice so I don''t have to think or do or be anything anymore. So I can just be with the phantom Wolf who is smiling at me, reaching out to me. I just need to take his hand.

    No.

    I look to the side and oddly enough, I see another image. Not of Wolf. Or the Prince. Or Savannah.

    But of the man in the market. The one who gave me the free cob of corn smiling gently at me.

    That one act of kindness remained in my mind all that week. I never ate the corn, because it made me happy to just stare at it until it went bad in my basket.

    That man will likely die if I choose what the voice says. He will never be able to grow corn again.

    He will likely die anyway.

    "No," I say firmly. "No, I don¡¯t choose you."

    The heat is no longer a pleasant warmth. It¡¯s invasive turning my body from ice cold into an inferno. I see the prince now. His chest is being crushed under the King''s feet. The king is holding the memory stone over his head and I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing only that I have to stop him. Because once he finishes with Caster, he will come over, and complete the ritual. I may not have a choice then.

    I need help. At my weakest, I need to call on something else to aid me. Inner strength as Savannah calls it.

    Internal energy, phantom Wolf declares.

    Mana. You''re stronger than you know Adria.

    Maybe now that Lo isn¡¯t taking up space inside me, I¡¯ll be able to feel it the way Wolf taught me.

    It''s a crazy undeveloped thought but it''s all I have for now.

    I reach deep inside myself and meet the void but I reach deep into that too. I pull inside myself and suddenly I feel a burning heat but a different kind. It''s not from the inside out. It''s like a pleasant heat on my skin like the sun shining for the first time after months of winter.

    No! I hear the voice yell as it fades. And suddenly the King looks away from the unconscious Caster staring at me.

    "Stop that!" He orders but I ignore him concentrating on the heat growing and growing and growing.

    And suddenly the band holding me snaps.

    I''m free.

    At the same time, the King flashes over to me up and drives me into the wall. But this time it doesn''t hurt. I''m stronger. I''m better.

    I glare at him and smile, seeing my reflection in his eyes.

    My eyes are glowing too.

    "What have you done, you bitch?"

    "Defied you, bastard," I spit in his face. My hand shoots out, driving into his chest, and the force throws him back several feet. He roars and charges at me and I duck, kicking his prosthetic leg off and sending him sprawling on the floor. Then I grab Caster''s dagger on the floor, and in less than a second, I''m on top of the King.

    I feel powerful and slam my heel into his chest, cracking his rib cage. He howls and spits out blood.

    I do it again, on his arm breaking bone.

    He tries to reach for me again, but I knock his hand away and stab right into his heart. The knife lands with a satisfying thunk, permeating chain armor, and flesh and bone, burrowing deep into his chest.

    "Argh!" The King coughs out blood.

    "That is for my mother and every foreign-born you¡¯ve ever mistreated," I say then rip the knife out and stab again. "That is for hating your son and raising him as you did." Stab. "That is for Wolf¡¯s mother and for selfishly taking her from her child. " Stab. "And this every lost soldier that died for your amusement." I do that one twice with Jace in mind.

    The King''s black blood pools around him. He glares at me pain in his eyes, but too defiant to express it. As the haze of rage clears from my mind, I realize that the King does not look human. His mouth and nose protrudes and there''s thick hair growing from the sides of his face. He looks a horrific, half-beast hybrid and I laugh deeply.

    "You''ll die like this, looking as twisted as your soul, you evil bastard," I tell him before I stab one final time into his neck.

 69 - Deceiving The Prince

    As I straighten and take steps away from the king, my body trembles with the aftershock of what just happened. I breathe shakily my breaths forming clouds in the air. It¡¯s cold. It¡¯s freezing inside the King¡¯s room but I don¡¯t know if that cold is outside or from inside me.

    The heavy rush of warmth is dissipating. Whatever possessed me is retreating and my strength and vitality are returning to normal levels. I don''t hear the voice anymore, and the marks on my body are healed.

    What on earth was that? What happened to me?

    I don¡¯t know but you don''t have time to worry about that right now. You just killed the King.

    Damn it.

    I shut my eyes and run my hand over my head. The stench of blood is thick in the atmosphere, mixing with something else, something rancid and bitter.

    The king¡¯s blood is an odd shade is black with only a few trails of red. Just like the monster in the forest.

    He was really trying to turn himself into one of them. It''s why his face currently has that beast-like look to it, his nose and mouth protruding into what can almost be called a snout, his eyes black and his fingernails extended almost become claws.

    He was trying to become an abomination. A half-beast, half-human like the Griffins were rumored to be.

    And he was trying to turn his soldiers into that too.

    I, like many others, thought the story of the Griffins being half-beast was a myth but apparently, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s factual. And the King was going to use me to make an army of them.

    I step back and stare around. I need to escape but it¡¯s a mess all around me. This entire situation is a mess. It would be dangerous and useless to leave now. The crown prince already saw me here, even if he''s currently passed out on the floor. When he wakes up and finds the king dead, they¡¯ll trace it back to me. I¡¯ll be banished and meet the same fate I did in my first life.

    I could run away.

    Wolf said he knew a way I could escape. But Wolf¡¯s not here, and furthermore, where would I escape to? The midlands? It¡¯s a good thought. Eliminating the King has removed one obstacle leading to my demise but there may still be war and if the queen successfully captures Seir and gets her hands on Wolf''s mother, then this is all for nothing. She may still continue her cruel experiments and I may still be caught up in that.

    No, I can¡¯t escape but I also can¡¯t stay here and die.

    "Oh, you bastard,¡± I mutter at the King¡¯s corpse. "Just look at the predicament you''ve put me in."

    I didn¡¯t intend to kill the king, a least not yet. A dead King was a political complication that the North did not need. It''s a complication I don''t need. If I had planned to kill the King, I never would have done it so sloppily.

    I glance around and think of what to do. I walk over to the King''s open wall cabinet full of orbs, hoping one of them can help me. Maybe they can help bring him back to life.

    Except I''m not entirely sure I want to do that even if I could.

    But there has to be something I can do to make the situation somehow less...messy.

    And I need to hurry before one of the soldiers gets curious about their master''s continued absence and comes in.

    I look at the orbs, marveling at the sheer number of them. I take the dark blue orb that looks like the one in my memories, meant to contain the boar and tuck it in my breeches. I notice another orb, black but not like obsidian. There''s an almost bluish-grey tint to its sheen that reminds me of the Black Shrewk''s feathers.

    I take it and turn it in my hand trying to figure out how to activate it when suddenly the orb turns into a swirling mass of dust.

    And then with a chirp, the dust clears and a tiny black bird is perched in my hand blinking at me.

    "Shrewk." I breathe out in amazement. It titters at me, flapping its wings as though happy to see me. I''m happy to see it too, and then I rub under its chin, feeling a calm flow into my spirit.

    "I''m glad I found you," I tell it.

    I promised I would return it to the forest and I''m glad I get to keep my promise.

    ¡°Do you know your way back home little one?¡± I ask and the bird chirps. I notice feathers are missing from the back of its wing, forming a bald patch. The king must have used the Shrewk extensively to create healing potions while he was experimenting with himself. I can''t imagine turning yourself into a beast could have been a straightforward painless thing.

    Crazy bastard indeed.

    I take the bird to the window. But it doesn''t fly out of my hand. It simply rests there in my palm.

    Perhaps it doesn''t know its way home.

    I bring it back and say, ¡°Stay hidden.¡±

    It chirps and transforms itself once more into the orb.

    "Smart bird." I tuck it into my tunic and turn to observe the rest of the orbs. I don''t know what most of them do, and I debate on whether or not to take anything more. But then I decide not to. I can''t guarantee that Tyne and the Chiefs don''t know about these orbs. Or even the Farrow Witch. If I take too many things, they might start investigating and place me at the scene of the crime.

    I turn around and see the memory stone still glowing in the King''s hand.

    An idea strikes me and I go and pluck it out of his paws.

    Then I walk over to Caster and hold it out.

    The stone glows.

    This is probably a bad idea. I don''t know what I''m doing and I might be messing everything up. But if I can erase or alter Caster''s memory of tonight, maybe I can get away with this.

    The problem is that I''m not sure I know how it works.

    But I have a fair idea of how Farrow''s mind magic works, having been a victim of it several times. They sift through memories and implant whichever ones they want. I imagine this stone does a similar thing. The King implied as much.

    I pause for a moment struck by the irony of what I''m doing.

    I used to hate the Farrows for what they did to me and my mind. I was afraid of the King using that stone on me.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    And now I''m about to do the same to Caster without a shred of guilt.

    It''s necessary, I think but how many times am I going to use that excuse? How many times am I going to do something despicable under the guise of it being necessary?

    Caster hasn''t done anything egregious to me in the timeline. If I do this to him...it would make me a very bad person.

    I close my eyes and draw that mana into myself. The stone glows in my hand, as I try to focus on the last thoughts Caster must be having.

    But almost instantly I hear a groan and drop the stone.

    "Caster?"

    His eyes open slowly, and I grab the stone again, quickly tucking it in my pocket as I kneel by him. Hopefully, he didn''t catch me trying to alter his memory. "Caster, are you okay?"

    "No," he groans. "What on earth happened?"

    Okay, time to go with plan B. Being a very convincing liar.

    ¡°Are you alright Prince?¡±

    He groans, propping himself up on one elbow. ¡°I feel horrible. What happened?¡±

    ¡°How much do you remember?"

    "I don''t know...I remember...my father and I fighting and I..." His eyes widen, as he sits up searching around the room. He pales when his gaze falls on his father''s still body.

    I press my lips together, frantically pulling together an explanation for why the King is dead. Then Caster speaks again.

    "I killed him." His tone is quiet, tiny from the shock. His gaze slowly turns to me. "I remember stabbing him and I...that''s the last thing I recall. I...I killed the King."

    No, you didn''t. It''s on the tip of my tongue to say it but I hesitate. If I tell Caster he didn''t kill his father, then he''ll want to know how his father died. I could tell him that he was killed by the demon he tried to invoke but that wouldn''t explain the multiple stab wounds on his father''s body including his neck and blood on the blade.

    A demon couldn''t do that.

    I did that.

    I can also be truthful, tell Caster that I''m the one who killed the King and hope that he keeps my secret. He may. After all, it''s pretty clear that it was self-defense and Caster himself was nearly murdered by the King.

    But I can''t guarantee he will.

    I recall how he sold me out in my first life, how much I lost by trusting him. I don''t want to make the same mistake.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± I say instead, as his groggy eyes meet mine. "He was trying to kill you, Caster."

    Caster shakes his head, as though unable to accept the horror right in front of him.

    "He would have killed you and me," I say. "And several other people in this Village. He was trying to raise a demon that would have exterminated innocents and crops. It would have been a disaster. You did what you had to to stop that terrible future."

    "I killed my father."

    "You had no choice."

    Caster gets up slowly. Despite knowing that he must be in a lot of pain from being thrown around the room by the King, he winces only a little. He limps as he approaches his father''s body. His hands shake, his eyes horrified.

    "I had no choice,¡± he whispers to himself.

    Guilt swarms me. This is evil what I''m doing.

    But I don''t think I have a choice either.

    Caster swallows and heads decidedly to the door.

    I rush and catch his arm. "What are you doing?"

    "Going to report to the Guard what I''ve done." He says. "The Chiefs...there will be a trial and I will be found guilty."

    "No," I say. "You''re not guilty of anything."

    "That''s for the Chiefs to decide."

    "They won''t have to decide if we''re smart about this," I say.

    "What do you mean?"

    I consider what I''m about to say staring him in the eyes. "Do you trust me, Caster?"

    "Of course," he says without hesitation.

    It''s a near inverse of what happened in the past when he asked me if I trusted him and I said yes, right before he gave me that deadly task.

    He''d come to my room panicked because he thought the King would have his head. Seeing his frantic state, I would have said or done anything to calm him down.

    "My father is not¡­well in the head," he told me. "He keeps muttering about things that don¡¯t make sense and his behavior is getting more and more erratic. Genya took me to that meeting with the Western nations and they said they made me a deal I couldn''t refuse and I... If my father finds out what I did, he''ll never forgive me. He has ears everywhere so it''s only a matter of time." He gripped my hand. "Adria please help me. Please take the blame for this. I''ll make sure the King doesn''t hurt you and once he''s gone, I''ll bring you out of the dungeon and make you my queen."

    "Once he''s gone? You mean the King?"

    "Yes. It won''t be that long."

    The way he said it so certainly raised my alarm. "You don''t mean to kill him, do you?"

    His lips pressed together. "If that''s what it takes to make you my queen."

    I didn''t see the manipulation for what it was back then. I thought it was the most romantic thing I''d ever heard, a confirmation that Caster did love me despite everything.

    I trusted him enough to take the blame for his treasonous act of colluding with hostile Westerners, believing that Caster would get me out of trouble when the time came.

    But that¡¯s not how it happened. When I took blame for the deed, more of my apparent ''crimes'' were revealed through Tyne and Genya who seemed to have all the evidence. They said I killed the Merchant. They said I met with different dignitaries and seduced them for information. Every one of Tyne''s backdoor dealings was pinned on me, and no matter how much I tried to defend myself Caster didn¡¯t believe me.

    I was willing to kill for Caster. I was willing to die for him. But he had used me to save his skin and cast me away.

    Now I¡¯m using him to save mine.

    I suppose it''s easy enough to convince Caster that he killed his father now because in the future he does eventually plot to kill the King. Maybe he''s already having thoughts of it now. No doubt Caster can already tell how insane and erratic the King was getting and perhaps the rest of the Chiefs could tell too. I don''t doubt some of them will be relieved at this development, even though they''ll never admit it.

    "Tell them that it was the intruder," I say. "That you tried to stop him but then the intruder overpowered you and killed the King. Then he escaped."

    His eyebrows furrow. He shakes his head in denial. "I can''t do that."

    "Yes you can," I say. "The King is dead. You''re the last of his blood, the only bastion the North has left. Imagine what will happen if you''re killed too. The Chiefs might choose to banish you or kill you for this crime even though they know the North will fall without you." And while it may serve my purposes to have Caster kicked out and Wolf takes his place, I doubt it will be that simple.

    Besides, it would be far too cruel.

    "Admitting what you did is too much of a risk to take."

    Caster opens his mouth. Then closes it. I can see the thoughts running through his head before he shakes it.

    "They won''t believe that a mere intruder overpowered the great King," he says.

    "Yes they will," I say. "You''ll tell them of the intruder''s unnatural strength and you know because you fought him. Anyone who looks at you can see how wounded you are. Tell them you were in the fight with the intruder and that was how you got your wounds and the intruder overpowered you and killed the King."

    "Yes but no one has seen an intruder."

    I shrug. "Perhaps he was invisible." And the broken invisibility orb in the corner of the room might help with that assumption. "If you need me to back up the story with my vision I will."

    The Prince chews on his lower lip. Then his eyebrows furrow as his eyes meet mine.

    "How did...how did you get into the King''s room?"

    It''s a question I already have an answer for. "I heard the King had returned. I came to warn him but...he trapped me here and tried to.." My breath hitched at the memory of the pain. "Anyway, luckily it didn''t work."

    "I''m so sorry about this Adria," he says.

    "Don''t be sorry. It wasn''t your fault." I hug him. "Thank you for saving me."

    I feel him swallow. "Even if I manage to somehow convince the Chiefs, the Generals may not believe it."

    "They''ll have to once they see him," I murmur into his shirt. "Because the alternative will be admitting that the King performed black magic. And they won''t want to risk revealing that or the citizens will go into a panic. They''ll want to case closed up quickly." Even if the Generals think that Caster killed his father, one look at the King''s body and they''ll understand why he did it. Both Generals hold the highest loyalty to the royal family and they''ll want to see the royal line continued, and want to hide the King''s crimes too.

    More than me, they will give Caster the perfect alibi.

    In the end, I manage to convince Caster not to admit his guilt. With his help, I slip out of the window and back into the Caster''s room and then walk down the hallways out and out of the castle normally.

    Caster will soon raise the alarms of the King''s death, but I will be gone by then.

    Only time will tell if I''ve truly managed to get away. Thankfully, I don''t look any worse for the wear, with not a single cut on my skin.

    If luck is on my side, I''ll be able to get away with this scott-free.

    I don''t necessarily believe in luck.

    But there''s a memory stone now in my pocket. And that should help me take care of anything that arises.

    I walk back to the cottage, feeling remarkably calm and clear-headed considering what happened. All in all, I achieved my goal and got the boar as planned.

    I also got my revenge on the King and although that wasn''t planned, I can''t feel bad about killing the madman.

    "Good riddance," I murmur into the air.

    Hopefully, Wolf and Seir are having similar luck.

    But when, I open the door of the cottage I''m proven wrong.

    Wolf is on the floor passed out and Seir is above him with a panicked look.

    "Wolf!" I run to him, my brain short-circuiting at the sight of him like this. "What happened?"

    Seir opens his mouth, closes it, and swallows.

    "We found his mother," he says lamely.

 70 - The Aftermath

    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask Seir as I run a wet cloth over Wolf¡¯s feverish head. Seir works quickly to grind up ingredients in a mortar for a healing potion. The Black Shrewk is currently sitting perched on the counter watching us work. It hasn¡¯t flown away, to my surprise. Maybe it still doesn''t know it''s way back. Maybe I need to take it to the very edge of the forest for it to go in.

    Or maybe, it was trapped in the forest like the rest of the creatures and it was enjoying its freedom.

    Either way, I''m happy I thought to take it because it came in handy for that healing potion.

    Wolf...

    Every time I look at his still form I feel a little panicky. I''ve never seen Wolf like this before. I''ve never seen him unconscious either, except when asleep or dead.

    Hopefully, he''s not dead.

    No, he can''t be. Seir said he wasn''t and besides, I can still see his chest rising weakly.

    ¡°We found his mother,¡± Seir says. ¡°She¡¯s being kept in a forest deep in the Midlands that we can only access through the portals. And the room is bound by the magic tower.¡±

    ¡°The magic tower?¡± I blink at him. ¡°What do they have to do with this?¡±

    "I¡¯m not sure. Perhaps the King and the Raven¡¯s contracted them.¡±

    I suppose I can ask the Ravens when I see them. I would have asked them about Wolf''s mother earlier if I knew this would be the result.

    "Wolf tried to force his way through the magic barrier and it nearly killed him."

    "It was that strong?"

    "It''s the strongest I''ve ever seen. It works by sucking out one''s vitality and mana until they were merely a husk. I could see it weakening Wolf but he kept going, insisting he could break it." Seir shakes his head. "He would have killed himself eventually if he didn''t stop."

    ¡°God.¡± I shudder.

    ¡°Luckily, I got him to stop by saying your name. I told him that you might be in danger. I read between the lines of what you asked the Raven Lord for and knew you were trying to sneak into the castle. Wolf knew it too, and I think that memory was what brought him back."

    I glance at Wolf my heart melting and aching at the same time. He came back for me?

    I debate whether or not to tell Seir that the King is dead but ultimately decide against it. The less he knows the better. That way he has plausible deniability and won''t know anything in case the Farrow Witch looks into his mind.

    ¡°The Farrow Witch,¡± I ask him. ¡°Has she ever tried to read your mind before?¡±

    Seir looks taken aback by the question. ¡°No. She¡¯s not¡­.she¡¯s not what you think, you know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you do. I see the way you look at her like she¡¯s a demon spawn. I know most people have these misconceptions about Farrow Witches, but she''s not like that at all. She¡¯s gruff and harsh but she has never once used her power to subjugate anyone even though I know she can. I think she has a moral principle against it."

    ¡°She does?¡± That works in my favor then.

    "Yes. She avoids using her powers in general. She only heals with them sometimes and tries to use potions as much as possible.¡± he says. ¡°And she''s not too fond of the King. I¡¯m pretty sure he keeps her bound here with some kind of magical contract she can¡¯t escape.¡±

    I nod. More good news. If the Farrow Witch disliked the King then she probably wound''t be too motivated to look into his death. An even if she does, perhaps I can cut a deal with her. Maybe convince her that I have the gem her Empress wants so badly and I can show her where it is.

    Until then, I need to focus on tying off the rest of the loose ends. No one but Caster saw me in the King''s quarters, and Caster distracted the guards so I could sneak back into his room too.

    Caster will act as my alibi and I''ll be his. And the chiefs will close the case quickly once they see the King''s state so as not to cause widespread chaos.

    Still, it feels too easy getting away with this. I need to stay on alert.

    ¡°If she ever does try to read your mind,¡± I tell Seir. ¡°There are ways to confuse her. Push irrelevant memories to the front of your mind and overwhelm her with them so she can''t see what''s deeper."

    He smiles. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. But is there any reason you think the witch might search my memories?¡±

    ¡°Just a thought,¡± I say, and then I admit. "I think I have the ingredients for the cure."

    I say it in such a casual tone that it takes Seir a couple of blinking seconds to realize. "What?"

    "I..." I sigh. "I don''t know how to explain it, but I think that Wolf and I are two of those ingredients. And the boar is the third."

    "You mean the one the King caught?"

    "Yes. It has gems for eyes and I believe that the Forest was using those gems to control and trap it."

    "That''s..." His words trail off as he stares into space. "That''s plausible I suppose. But what is this about you and Wolf?"

    I try to think of how to say it without sounding crazy and without revealing secrets.

    "Well, Wolf has a link to both alchemy and magic, as though he''s part of both worlds. And I..." I shrug. "Let''s just say I have it on good authority that my body makes a good conduit."

    "What authority?"

    "It''s hard to explain. Can we just try?"

    He nods slowly. "Back in the forest, when Wolf was trying to break through the barrier, there was a split second when his face changed. It looked like he was turning into...something."

    I nod, somehow not surprised. It''s actually more astonishing that it took me this long to realize. I mean I had my suspicions about Wolf but nothing like this.

    No wonder he kept an eye out for the full moon.

    Seir watches me carefully. "What is he exactly?"

    I smile weakly. "You can ask him when he wakes up."

    Seir sighs, looking back down to his mortar. "I feel like my world has gotten crazier since I met you."

    "Sorry," I say automatically.

    He grins wryly. "Don''t be. I never said crazy was bad. And to answer your question, yes, I suppose we can experiment with the boar, your blood, and Wolf''s. It will only take a moment for us to know if it creates the potion or not."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    I nod.

    The bird lets out a chirp of warning before vanishing into dust. I run over to grab its stone, tucking it away a second before the door bursts open.

    Seir and I both jerk as four Elite Soldiers fill the doorway ;

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± I ask as they start moving through the cottage throwing open doors and upending furniture.

    The white-haired one from before is amongst them and he gets in my face.

    ¡°Where were you?¡± he says.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Search everywhere. Leave no stone unturned.¡± He tells his fellow soldiers and then turns back to me. ¡°Now tell me where you were?¡±

    "I was with the prince until recently,¡± I announce. "You can ask him if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°And what were you doing with the Prince?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s any of your business.¡±

    He grabs me by the front of my tunic.

    "Hey," Seir calls out in protest.

    "Be quiet, healer."

    "What do you want from me?" I ask steadily. "My discussion with the Prince is private but if you are that desperate to know you can ask him."Try harassing Prince Caster and see what happens.

    His lips tighten. "The Prince raised the alarm. The King is dead."

    I feign shock. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Yes. According to guards who were supposed to keep watch, the King sensed an intruder and sent them to find him. By the time they returned, the intruder had already killed the King and fled into the night."

    ¡°That¡¯s horrible.¡± I slap my hand over my mouth and turn to Seir. I''m glad I didn''t tell him about the King''s death. His shock is real. His eyes hold mine wide with horror and I look away. ¡°But I fail to see why you''re searching my home. Surely, you don¡¯t think I killed the king.¡±

    He analyzes me. ¡°Perhaps not. But maybe you colluded with the intruder. We know you¡¯ve been to visit the Ravens several times and it''s said the intruder might have used some special magical tools to get in."

    "Special magical tools? I don''t know what that is, and furthermore, I came to the castle today to warn the prince about an intruder. I had a vision about it. Why would I do that if I were working with the intruder?"

    "But you don''t deny your relationship with the Ravens."

    "Whatever relationship we had was contrived by the King himself. He wanted me to act as a spy. If you think the Ravens had a hand in this then go question them. Why would I kill the King when I recently received an offer to become his advisor?"

    "You lie." Vincent appears aghast.

    I roll my eyes. "Ask Sir Tyne if you don''t believe me."

    His eyes blaze. "It¡¯s suspicious that you were on the Castle the same day the king was killed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve been at the Castle many times and the King has not died any of those times."

    ¡°Regardless. You¡¯ll come with us for questioning.¡±

    "No, I won''t," I say firmly. "My friend is wounded and I can''t leave him now."

    His eyes finally leave me to find Wolf on the bed.

    "How did he get like that?" he asks suspiciously.

    "Who knows? Perhaps it''s the same intruder who killed the King."

    Vincent''s face tightens in anger and I continue, "You can''t arrest me without a reason. I may be a muzungu but I know my rights. Ask Prince Caster and he''ll be able to vouch for me. And if you do somehow have evidence that I committed this heinous crime, only then can you come for me."

    He glares down at me, but I don''t back down. And I know I''m right when he doesn''t make any further move to arrest me.

    The clamoring has stopped which means that the men have finished their search for the intruder and found nothing.

    Vincent throws me away from him but I maintain my balance, regarding him coolly as he turns around and walks out.

    The other three soldiers follow him.

    I turn to stare at Seir who is breathing harshly.

    ¡°Do you want an explanation?¡± I ask calmly.

    He shakes his head vigorously. ¡°No. Don¡¯t tell me anything. Just¡­let¡¯s just do what we need to do.¡±

    ***

    The next day, news of the King''s death reaches far and wide. The Ravens had reportedly left town early that morning and to some, that was a sign they were somehow responsible for this crime. Unfortunately, it was difficult to pin the blame on them seeing as they were having a meeting with the Chiefs and Halo at the time. The King was supposed to be at that meeting but he had acted erratically and left, returning to his room unexpectedly.

    That move only increased the Chief''s suspicions that the King was losing his mind.

    The King¡¯s death is eventually ruled as an assassination by an unknown intruder, and his private guards are punished for not fulfilling their role. But many are not satisfied. Many want a more thorough investigation of what happened, on how this intruder could have killed the mighty King Drogo, the Protector of the North who had survived many wars with the Pangeans. It was inconceivable that he would die just like that and a huge shock reverberated through the nation.

    And soon there''ll be further political consequences when our enemies discover what happened.

    The citizens of Accacia want blood.

    They want someone to read the memory of every soldier who had been on duty that night to see how any of them had been part of this conspiracy.

    Unfortunately, the Farrow Witch was still away on her private business and who knew when she would be back. Hopefully, by that time I will have figured out how to work the memory stone.

    I resolve to ask the Raven Lord about it when we go to meet them. Before they left, I was able to slip them a note through Seir, telling them that we were in the process of making the potion. The Raven Lord then gave Seir a mini-portal that would transport us directly to him when we were ready.

    Then we set about making the Cure for all Ills.

    Wolf woke up the morning after his accident, looking exhausted. The healing elixir was not matured but he took it anyway against Seir''s advice. According to Sier, it would still work, but it would be a much more unpleasant experience.

    As Wolf healed, we told him about our plan to use his blood and mine to create the Cure for All Ills. Seir warned that it might not be as potent as a Cure made with the True Heart Gem''s creature, but it might work since Pearl wasn''t too far into the final stages of the Stiffening.

    I tell Wolf all this, asking permission to draw his blood.

    I can see he''s unsettled by this, but eventually, he sighs, resigned.

    "Do what you need to do."

    I share a look with Seir. It''s a less enthusiastic response than I would like but I don''t have time to work through his feelings.

    Seir draws the necessary runes and places them inside a bowl. Then he slices each of us on the finger, deep enough that we bleed a fair amount to fill at least halfway up the bowl before stitching us up.

    And then he drops the boar''s gem inside it.

    The mixture instantly started sizzling in the clay pot, the heated liquid melting the boar. It swirls on its own, the bowl shaking with the effervescence and then the mixture suddenly turns clear.

    It whizzes and releases fumes into the air, leaving behind just a few drops of liquid sticking to the sides of the bowl.

    Seir carefully extracts those drops into a vial.

    "That''s it?" I ask and he nods.

    "Yeah. To make a bigger portion, I would need a lot more blood than the two of you can part with. But this should be enough to wake her up." He swallows, looking nervous. "If it will work that is."

    "It will," I assure him and he smiles.

    Once we''re done, we transport to the Raven''s Lords'' inn in the Midlands. They have a private cottage inn on the Western border, surrounded by miles of greenery.

    We appear right into the room where the Raven Knights are seated.

    "My Lord," one of them calls and the Raven Lord comes out from what I assume is his study.

    Questions reflect in his gaze but he doesn''t seem to have the words to voice them. Perhaps he''s scared to hope.

    Seir brings out the vial from his pocket holding it up. "May I?"

    Lord Raven swallows and nods.

    Seir and I are taken into Pearl''s bedroom and walk to her side, where her dutiful Knight keeps watch. The Knight eyes us doubtfully and says to the Raven Lord, "Your Highness we don¡¯t know her or what she¡¯s concocted. It could be a poison..."

    "There would be no need to poison her." The Raven Lord says soberly. "My daughter is already doomed if I don''t try."

    That''s probably what he said in my past life when the King offered him a cure. He was probably very grateful when it appeared to work.

    Only for it to turn out that he was duped and his daughter cursed to an even worse fate.

    No wonder he lost his mind and destroyed the North for good.

    I walk to Pearl watching her pale face as Seir gently works her jaw open.

    Seir and I meet each other¡¯s eyes for a second before he tips the vial into her mouth.

    We wait for a few, heart-wrenching seconds.

    And then slowly but surely, the lady''s eyes flutter open.

 71 - Awaken

    I hear the Raven Lord collapse beside me, as though his legs are no longer strong enough to hold him up.

    A flurry of gasps and conversations fly around the room and Lord Raven drags himself back to his feet taking his daughter''s hand with his shaking one.

    "Pearl?" he whispers. His face is pale, eyes wide. "Pearl is that...are you really awake?"

    Pearl turns her gaze to him and remains silent for a few seconds. Then, in a croaky voice, she says, "Father, you look awful."

    The Raven Lord burst out a startled laugh and the sounds in the room explode as everyone tries to speak at once.

    "My Lady..."

    "It''s a miracle!"

    "Oh my Lady, I''m so happy!"

    "Silence," the blonde Knight barks and then stands by the Raven Lord who is still enraptured by the sight of his awakened daughter. He seems unable to believe what he''s seeing as he runs his hand down her cheek. Pearl leans into his touch and he swallows thickly.

    "Horde."

    "Yes, my Lord?"

    "If this is a dream don''t wake me up."

    The Knight smiles for the first time and it transforms his face into an expression that''s actually quite pleasant.

    "I won''t, my Lord," he says.

    Lord Raven continues to caress his daughter silently for a few more seconds and I wonder if I should retreat.

    ¡°Tell me, ¡° he says, without looking at me or Seir. ¡°How did you make it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± I say.

    ¡°You will tell us,¡± Horde orders but Pearl''s knight reaches over and smacks him in the back of his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be short with her,¡± she says. ¡°She just saved our Lady, you dolt.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± When the Raven Lord finally turns to me, his eyes are full of such gratitude that it¡¯s palpable. It''s painful to stare into his gaze for too long. ¡°Thank you. How can I repay you? Gold? I can give you enough gold to fill your cottage. Or would you like a new home? I can set you up wherever you would like. Given everything that happened it might be a good idea for you to get away from the North. Do you want to come to Pangea? I promise that the anti-Northern sentiments aren''t that bad.¡±

    "I can¡¯t leave yet," I tell him. "But thank you for the offer." It''s good to have that as an escape plan just in case I get implicated in the King''s murder.

    "Let me know if you ever need to get away." Lord Farrow nods to the Knight who seems to understand what he needs telepathically, leaving us temporarily. He then returns with a tiny wooden chest, engraved with jewels, which he then pops open.

    I gasp.

    Inside it are two portal stones, two pink stones and two metallic rectangular slabs with runes on them. The Raven Lord points at the slabs first.

    "If either of you need to reach me or my daughter you can use that to communicate with us. And the portal stone will transport you to our home in Pangea. When you get there, show them the Pink Stones and tell them I sent for you. You will be treated well."

    "Thank you, my Lord," I say and Seir stares at the instruments stunned. What he''s given us is worth more than the gold he initially offered. Direct access to one of the richest and most important men in Pangea...it''s not something to overlook. "We won''t forget this."

    "And I will not forget what you''ve done."

    I glance back at Wolf who is standing by the entrance and has been watching everything silently.

    "I will need a favor from you," I say.

    The Raven Lord nods eagerly. "Name it."

    "I believe that when you and the King agreed to your visit, you put aside two hostages as a contingency. The King''s hostage happens to be Wolf''s mother. Can you help us get her back?"

    The Raven Lord winces and shakes his head. "I''m afraid that won''t be possible. The situation with the contingencies as you called them, got complicated."

    "How?" Wolf growls alerting the soldiers standing closest to him.

    The Raven Lord turns to him. "You have my sincerest apologies, Wolf. I did not know she was your mother otherwise I would have acted differently. In any case, a few weeks ago, after the attempted poisoning of my daughter, I had my Knights move your mother to a different location than what I initially agreed on. I no longer trusted the King not to go back on his word and especially since he had a Farrow Witch on his side, I had to move our hostage to a place powerful enough that even the Farrow Witches could not break in. So I contacted a friend from the magic tower for help. Unfortunately, while we were sneaking her in, we got caught by the Chief Warden of the Magic Tower and he did not agree with what I did or my deal with the King. As such, he''s holding on to both hostages until further notice."

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "What does that mean, until further notice?" I ask as I watch Wolf''s face turn purple with anger.

    "Well, I''m not sure what will happen on the King''s end but on my end, there will likely be an atrial to see whether I acted in a way that endangered the Empire. And then after the trial is over, the hostages will be released."

    "And who will be the judge of this trial?"

    "I''m not sure. Likely someone acting on behalf of the Emperor."

    My gasp of horror has him holding up both hands. "There''s no need to be alarmed, I assure you. I call it a trial but in truth, it''s more so a hearing. I''ll need to pay a hefty fine most likely and I already knew that would be the case before I did this. But the hostage, your mother Wolf, will be in no danger, I assure you."

    "Please, "I say. "Try to keep her away from the Emperor and the Empress."

    He places a hand on his chest, dipping his head. "You have my word, Adria. No harm will come to her.

    ''"You have my word too." A light whisper from the bed turns my attention back to Pearl who is staring at me now.

    "Hello, my friend." I smile. "Welcome to the land of the living."

    "How long was I asleep for?"

    "A few days," I say.

    "Was it the Stiffening?"

    "Yes," Seir answers smiling genuinely at her. "But we figured out the cure. The book you gave me helped actually. Thank you."

    "I told you it would." Pearl smiles, pleased. "Adria?"

    "Yes?"

    "When I get up from here, I want you to teach me how to dance."

    ***

    Wolf and I later find Savannah seated on a rock in a grassy enclave a few yards from the Hovel.

    She beams when she sees us approaching.

    "You''re okay." She leaps off the rock and comes to hug me. I hug her back.

    "Have you seen Tia?" she asks.

    "Yes," I say. I stopped by her inn with Seir. Her wound was nearly completely healed and she wasn''t much worse for the wear. "She''ll be fine."

    "Oh, I know. She''s doing better most of the other hopefuls. Some people ran out of that forest with missing limbs or screaming their heads off. And many more died. We had it easy. Thanks to you, we all survived." She swallows. "Well, almost all..."

    My throat is suddenly thick too. We should go and see Jace''s mother to pay our respects, but it feels too soon. Like doing so now would be accepting that Jace is dead.

    I''m still not convinced. I want to heal up for a few more days and then go back into the forest to search for him. Maybe the Forest didn''t let him die. Maybe she did me a favor.

    Or maybe this is all wishful thinking.

    Either way, I need to know for sure.

    I tell Savannah my plan, and half expect her to try and talk me out of it. But I should have known better.

    "If you''re thinking of going back to look for him," Savannah says. "I''m coming with you."

    I nod. And that''s that.

    ***

    Later that evening, I''m tucked into Wolf''s arms staring out at the sunset. His mood is dull, his body unsettled, and I know his mind is still on his mother.

    "I''m sorry," I say. ¡°We¡¯ll find a way to get your mother back, I promise.¡±

    He puts his face in my hair. "I believe you."

    Pleasure flows through me. "And I would believe you too, you know if there''s anything strange or mysterious you wanted to tell me.

    "Mhmm.¡± He continues to rub his face into my scalp.

    When he doesn¡¯t follow up with anything else, I finally sigh.

    "Wolf,¡± I cock my head to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re the beast that saved me and Jace in the forest, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    I expect him to lie or at least try to act offended. But he merely pulls back and smiles. ¡°I was wondering how long it would take you to figure it out.¡±

    Way too long, I think begrudgingly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°It'' s not easy admitting to you that I¡¯m an abomination.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You¡¯re a miracle.¡± Odd how I feel completely different about Wolf¡¯s transformation than I did about the King¡¯s. ¡°Were you born this way?¡±

    He nods.

    ¡°Your mother is the same?¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°Just me.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know. For as long as I can remember, I¡¯ve been able to shift into a beast form. The urge to do so is stronger with the full moon but I can shift pretty much whenever I want. And I can do it easily. I can also disappear in the shadows, although I think she gave me that skill.¡±

    ¡°She? The forest?¡±

    "Yes. When I was a boy I wanted to hide a lot. Everywhere I went people stared at me and I hated it. I told her that I wanted to hide and she said she would teach me how if I visited her often."

    "Ah. I see." I take advantage of his rare talkative mood and ask, "And what other powers do you have?"

    "I¡¯m very strong,¡± he says. "Very handsome too."

    "And oh so humble."

    He chuckles. "I¡¯m also impervious to a lot of diseases."

    "Like the Griffins? Was your father one?"

    He shrugs. "Who knows."

    He doesn''t know who his father is. I hate to be the one to have to break it to him. "I¡¯m sorry."

    "About what?"

    "The King. I killed him." Wolf is the only one I feel comfortable enough to admit that truth to feel comfortable admitting it to him now that we¡¯re together.

    He doesn''t stop running his hand through my hair.

    "I¡¯m confused."

    "About me killing the king?

    "No, I thought as much. I''m glad although I wanted to kill him myself. But why are you apologizing for that?"

    "Because the King¡­he¡¯s¡­.I don¡¯t know how to say it any easier, but I think he¡¯s your father."

    Wolf makes a grunting sound followed by a chuffing sound that makes me realize he¡¯s trying to suppress laughter.

    I look at him. "Are you laughing at me?"

    He shakes his head, still chortling. "How can someone be so close to the truth yet so far away?"

    That¡¯s similar to what Lo said.

    "He¡¯s not my father," Wolf says. "Though we share a common ancestor."

    ¡°The Griffins?¡±

    He nods. ¡°But we¡¯re more like distant cousins than anything else. ¡°

    ¡°But you know there are rumors about you being the King¡¯s son.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The rumors are wrong.¡±

    ¡°Shame,¡± I say. ¡°I planned on making you the next King.¡±

    Now that does surprise him. He gives me a horrified look. ¡°Why? I would make a terrible King."

    ¡°I disagree," I say, turning back to the sunset. Wolf showed a lot of King-like qualities in the future.

    But does that future even exist anymore? So much has changed. In the grand scheme of things, I''ve won a lot of battles but lost a lot as well. I passed to test to join the Elite Warrior Academy but now the King is dead, which will undoubtedly make my work more complicated.

    And with Lo warning me not to trust my memories too much¡­

    It seems I have to wipe the slate clean and start planning from the beginning again.

    I¡¯ve achieved one goal. I''ve begun the story.

    But everything from now is new territory.